《My Sister the Heroine, and I the Villainess》


 Chapter 1

    MY SISTER THE HEROINE AND I THE VILLAINESS


    Being in a tree is great.


    That¡¯s what I thought as I sat on a sturdy branch of the splendid tree in our garden.


    My name is Christina Noir. I¡¯m a genius.


    At one I could walk, at three I could talk, and by five, I had exhausted all the books in the library.


    The household I was born into is a Duke¡¯s family which boasts a 300 year history. Our garden has been maintained by excellent gardeners for generations. Even this tree that I¡¯m sitting on was apparently planted a hundred years ago.


    Even after a hundred years, this tree shows no sign of withering. The branch that supported my weight was sturdy and I could feel the tree¡¯s quiet but massive existence from the trunk that supported my back.


    What was most wonderful of all though was¡­..


    The rampant, lush foliage obstructed the woman¡¯s view as she searched for me from down below.


    Calling my name repeatedly was a woman in her mid-thirties. Slim and tall, possessing a slender, straight and well-proportioned back, she was of a strict disposition.


    Mariywa Toinette.


    She¡¯s the governess employed by my family to oversee my education.


    ¡°Humph¡±


    ¡°A mere employee dares to threaten me with cheap lies?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Even if I came down and apologised, I¡¯ll be struck with the whip¡±


    ¡°Christina-ojousama? This is my last warning. If you refuse to come out after hearing this¡­.. Your lessons today will be stricter than before¡±


    It¡­.. It¡¯s a threat after all!


    In the past five minutes, I heard the whip fly once, more intensely than usual, in the remote distance. My shoulders instinctively trembled, but not attending the lessons was my victory.


    Mariywa was different from the live-in servants who worked here. The time for the pickup carriage to arrive was set in stone and can¡¯t be missed. In other words, if I hide till then, Mariywa can¡¯t meddle with me. Consequently, I would have to wait here until it arrived.


    Perfect. Not a piece lacking, it was the perfect, accomplished plan.


    ¡°Christina-ojousama? ¡­.. Che¡±


    ¡°I won¡­..!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! Mariywa! After all, you¡¯re just a lowly servant! To think that with your position that you could best me, Christina Noir, the eldest daughter and heir to the house of Duke Noir! Kukuku¡­.. Fuwahahahahahahhaha!¡±


    ¡°¡ªe -samaaaa¡±


    ¡°Oneee-samaaaa¡­.. Where are youuuuuu¡­..¡±


    The delicate voice trembled slightly. Hearing that voice, I unhesitatingly leaped off the branch.


    ¡°Fufufu!¡±


    ¡°Onee-chan has answered your call, Mishuly!¡±


    ¡°What, Mishuly! You were looking for me weren¡¯t you? Onee-chan will always be by your side¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡ªnn?¡±


    ¡°¡­.. Why are you even here, Mariywa¡±


    ¡°¡­.. May I ask why you are here, Miss Toinette¡±


    ¡°To discover the idiotic tomboy who decided to hide in the trees, I borrowed the assistance of Mishuly-ojousama¡±


    I protested instinctively at Mariywa¡¯s words. Receiving my outburst, Mariywa responded ingeniously with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°It goes without saying! Isn¡¯t that you, a person from hell, who would plan and scheme to use an honest person like Mishuly!?¡±


    ¡°Hoho. Splendid work, Ojou-sama. As per declaration, today¡¯s class will be stricter. Have you prepared yourself to take a good look at hell?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.. Erm¡­.. Mariywa said that onee-sama was lost and you didn¡¯t come back during meal time so she was worried¡­..¡±


    Preoccupied with running away from this hellish ogre, I had made my younger sister insecure. This was a disgrace and unbecoming of the older sister. To the world¡¯s cutest, younger sister who was worried for me, I apologised and hugged tightly.


    Mariywa¡¯s argument had implied that I was partly responsible. The uneasy countenance was swayed with a tight embrace, gradually turning into a smile.


    Uh huh. My younger sister¡¯s smile was definitely becoming. Feeling the body temperature of the angel in my arms, I was convinced again.


    ¡°A-again, Onee-sama¡­.. ehehe ¡±


    ¡°Now then, Ojou-sama, relationships between sisters are such blessings¡­.. It is already enough¡±


    ¡°Fu, fufufu, fuwaaaahahahaha! Naturally! Let¡¯s do this, Mariywa Toinette! I will turn the tables on you, leaving you speechless!¡±


    ¡°O-Onee-sama!? That¡­.. Isn¡¯t that painful? Onee-samaaaa!¡±


    At seven years old, this is the personal, rare story of a proud Duke¡¯s daughter.

 Chapter 2

    HEROINE IMOUTO ¨C 002


    JUNE 13, 2016 KRRIZIS AINE AINUSHI MIYAKURI IRRANA MILFLUIE 17 COMMENTS


    For readers who may not follow me on Ainushi Translations or read my other works ¨C Happy Life & Underground Dungeon, I¡¯ve recently started up a Twitter account: @Ainushi


    I usually post about updates for my translation works including Heroine Imouto. If you want to read teasers for this before I post the next chapter, feel free to follow my Twitter account.


    Warning: Teasers only go up a few days before impending release. I don¡¯t have a set schedule in mind for Heroine Imouto yet.


    TL;DR: No, this project is not dead. It¡¯s alive. You¡¯ll get chapters. Just be patient.


    Etiquette begins with posture.


    Feet aligned, spinal column firmly straightened, hands held together in front. To stand in a way that was unashamed, and yet graceful, was actually pretty difficult.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Ngnn¡­..¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    Being forced into an unnatural position, even as I groaned, I obeyed Mariywa¡¯s words. Trying to maintain a good posture while making it look natural and relaxed was like trying to look both ways at once.


    The knowledge from my old life proved rather useless in my day-to-day life here.


    Speaking of my previous life¡¯s knowledge, it was quite fragmented; very little of it was clear. The knowledge that was clear was completely useless. As I am in a position to succeed as a blue blood, all of it was pretty useless.


    However, inside that hodge-podge knowledge, only one was different and had a connection with my current life.


    That knowledge was a story called¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡»


    In my old life, we had a form of entertainment called an ¡®otome game¡¯, and uh, if I had to describe it with the knowledge from this life, I guess it¡¯s a really story-rich paper theatre? Characters were drawn in a vivid and highly-stylised manner, and the images were replete with accompanying text and a multitude of choices.


    If that was all, then as curious as it was, it would still just be memories of entertainment, but what was shocking was that the story told of my own future.


    ¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡»was a story, set a decade from now, that depicted Mishuly as the protagonist.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Aye aye, ma¡¯am!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Toinette¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    Whoosh, rang the whip in Mariywa¡¯s hand. When I saw that, I put on my graceful ojousama mask in a panic. I¡¯m sealing off those words from earlier.


    It was when I first met Mishuly. I was struck by her cuteness beam, which, as a result, caused me to remember the knowledge from my past life, starting with the story¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡»


    However, the knowledge that I recalled, because of my meeting with Mishuly, was merely knowledge in the end, and not memories.


    Although the knowledge was certainly unique, to I, who was raised and grown as a genius, it was nothing that could rattle me in the slightest.


    In other words, since the moment I was born until now, I have been Christina Noir.


    And although this knowledge was both directly relevant and incredibly important, and because of this knowledge, I could predict a portion of the future, giving me a tremendous advantage. Unfortunately for me, those advantages do not extend to etiquette lessons.


    That was why, today, I have to bear with Mariywa¡¯s hazings. After mastering the posture, next was how to walk, how to sit; from how to greet and all the way to how to speak, and so on, as well as how they¡¯re all tied together. But before we began training in that order, there was a question on my mind.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Toinette, Ojousama. Earlier, I was shocked at your admirable attitude and speech. You do know that, if you were to properly maintain that mask, I would have no reason to whip you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Why are you piling books on top of my head?¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    For some reason, for my posture training, Mariywa had started piling books on top of my head. It was just one; two to three were piled up. Not to mention, the books were just plain thick and my neck felt pressed. It was kind of hard to breath.


    If they fell, they would hit my foot and it would likely be a painful ordeal, so I silently endured it, although this situation was somewhat quite baffling for me. I had thought that we were supposed to be learning etiquette here, but could it be that I was practising to become a new street performer?


    As I was thinking this, she placed yet another book onto my head.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Hohou¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°As expected, isn¡¯t this part of a performance!¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    Again, she added another book on top of my head.


    My neck hurts.


    In total, ten volumes of books were on top of my head. With that, I was made to walk one lap around the room, as if I was training for a street performance. By the time I was seated for my meal, I was tormented by a dull pain.


    As Mariywa had already left, mealtimes at my home¡¯s estate were peaceful. But I had just started on table manners etiquette and there doesn¡¯t seem to be an end to it ¨C was what I thought, slightly depressed. Seated in the seat of honor was my Father. Seated beside me was Mishuly. At this moment, we were in the midst of eating the main dish, a saut¨¦d fish.


    But my neck was still hurting. Honestly, my neck had to bear and support the burden from the top of my head, and somewhere at the back of my neck was absolutely sore. My neck was well twisted. This was all Mariywa¡¯s fault. Everything was Mariywa¡¯s fault.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    £ªmaccas£ª


    In the midst of mealtime, it seemed that I often rubbed the back of my neck. Seated in the seat beside me, Mishuly had gently extended her hand to the back of my neck.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Ah, this is compensation for learning a street performance, it¡¯s nothing big to make a fuss of¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    To ease Mishuly¡¯s concerns, I endured the pain and laughed. Mishuly and I aren¡¯t blood-related.


    Our appearances were completely different after all, so I suppose you could say that it was a natural conclusion. Unlike the black hair and eyes I have, Mishuly was a blond haired, blue eyed angel. Although, just like me, both of us were from the great Noir lineage, my younger sister, Mishuly, did not inherit our blood.


    Mishuly came to the Noir house about two years ago. I was around five years old; it was the period when I had exhausted all of the books in the library.


    At that time, I heard an adopted child was coming to our house, and began to sulk a little.


    In the situation of a noble household adopting a child, the general assumption is that of retrieving a lover¡¯s child. Anyhow, thinking about the fact that somewhere, Father had a child with his mistress and had brought it back, was sickening. The adoption felt like an act of insult to my dead Mother and I was irritated at Father; even the adopted child¡¯s existence felt irritating.


    Should I just bully her? My head was filled with irritation as I harbored these kinds of stupid thoughts when I went to meet Mishuly for the first time.


    I thought an angel had descended.


    Soft, curly blond hair and sparkling blue eyes. Struck by a charming cuteness that seemed to light up the whole universe, I ended up remembering my past life¡¯s knowledge and the like.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Fufu. Thanks, Mishuly. All of the pain has flown away. As thanks, ah~~nn¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    For gently using a charm to kindly stroke the pain at the back of my neck away, I moved a slice of tonight¡¯s main dish into Mishuly¡¯s mouth. Gleefully, Mishuly opened her mouth wide and gulped down the saut¨¦d fish.


    Cute.


    Reflexively, my cheeks softened.


    In my memories of the story¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡», Mishuly was the heroine. This world¡¯s God apparently has good taste. After all, he knows quite well who the cutest person in the world is. The fact that he chose Mishuly means that he has quite a good eye. Next time, when we pay a visit to the church, I think I¡¯ll praise him just a little.


    My little sister was just so overwhelmingly cute that it actually made sense that the world was made for her.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Ah~~nn¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    Mishuly tried her very best and struggled to use the knife and fork to cut up a slice for me. I chewed on the food that was changed into the most delicious thing in the world like magic.


    It became so damn delicious that I thought my jaws would fall apart.


    £ªmaccas£ª


    ¡°Right~~ It¡¯s so tasty~~ Mishuly¡±


    ¡°Otou-sama¡¯s seat is too far so it¡¯s impossible!¡±


    £ªmaccas£ª


    There was a distance between Father¡¯s seat at the head of the table, and where the two of us sisters were sitting. Joining with Father, we continued a harmonious conversation, although there was just one thing about my past life¡¯s knowledge that I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.


    In¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡», the one useful thing to come out of my previous life¡¯s knowledge was that Mishuly was the heroine of this world.


    Well, of course, Mishuly ¨C my most beloved younger sister and an archangel that descended from the heavens ¨C suited the position the most.


    But conversely, there was still another role that I couldn¡¯t accept no matter what.


    In the romance-heavy¡ºLabyrinth Destiny¡», the one who served as Mishuly¡¯s foil was Christina Noir. In this world, she would shun, oppress, and obstruct the protagonist who was loved by the world, and in the end, through her misdeeds, personally caused her own ruin.


    That¡¯s right.


    The villainess noble girl who did unforgivable deeds to my beloved sister, Mishuly, was none other than me.

 Chapter 3

    TL notes:{ I suck ass at translating stuff and my Japanese is bare bone basics (I didn¡¯t even get through the Genki 2 book) so don¡¯t expect much from this. If anyone wants to translate this/ is better than me by all means please do. For now I plan to translate the next chapter in my free time so do tell me. Welp here it is I guess. }


    TRANSLATIONS ARE PROBABLY INCORRECT. YOU ARE PROBABLY BETTER OFF READING RAW MTL. * marks sentences I¡¯m not too sure on.


    Suggestions are welcome.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Mishuly is pulling precious blood.*


    Born from the duke¡¯s family, I had royal blood but I couldn¡¯t compare with Mishuly.


    According to knowledge from my previous life, I knew the king¡¯s younger sister secretly gave birth to Mishuly.


    As far as I know, she isn¡¯t married to anyone. Or rather, she¡¯s already dead. Judging from the timing, I fear that Mishuly¡¯s birth may have caused it.


    While not mentioned in my past life¡¯s memories, Mishuly¡¯s unique position was probably caused by some political circumstances.*


    In this situation, Mishuly was born and raised for 4 years. She was taken in by my father to become a member of the Noir family as my younger sister.


    I could make this conjecture due to my memories, but there are some differences.


    Namely: me.


    From my memories, I would have continued to misunderstand and think Mishuly was from father¡¯s mistress.


    Because such discrimination never started in the first place, I managed to get along with Mishuly. If I was to have misunderstood and thought Mishuly was came from a mistress, I would have shunned her and tyrannized her. *


    Ten years later, when she gets friendly with the crowned prince and the other high-spec boys, I would consider her a nuisance.* And finally, when Mishuly is revealed to be part of the royal family, the villainous daughter will receive her reward. Thus the unavoidable fate of suicide, execution, or exiled to a monastery awaits me.


    However, this is impossible to happen.


    First of all, I regained my past life¡¯s memories before I judged Mishuly to be a mistress¡¯s daughter. At this point, it¡¯s already different. Also, presently, I am Mishuly¡¯s prisoner. From my knowledge, I would have left behind a terrible would on Mishuly both physically and mentally, but now I can¡¯t even imagine doing such a thing.


    If I were to injure Mishuly, father will lose his position and she would become the Duchess of this country. With this weight, I swore that I wouldn¡¯t harm Mishuly. Regarding this and that towards the boys¡­¡­ well, there is no suitable partner for Mishuly, but this is my right as an older sister. Therefore, I can¡¯t be blamed.


    What¡¯s the difference?


    The answer is obvious.*


    Perhaps I was born a genius or something.


    From my memories, Christina Noir wasn¡¯t a smart woman.


    From an outsider perspective, you couldn¡¯t even consider her a human. Frankly speaking, it would be miserable to look at a woman so stupid and emotional.


    I¡¯m not singing praises about myself but I¡¯m not like that. For I, a born and raised genius who excels at reading the situation, paying attention to my environment was a breeze. Most importantly, for the sake of my sister¡¯s happiness I would be glade to burn this life away.*


    In other words, the conclusion is this:


    Regardless of my memories, Mishuly and I have a happy, harmonious, and rosy colored relationship.


    ¡°FuFu¡±


    As I thinking, laughter slipped out.


    A laugh I was unable to suppress swelled up and I puffed my chest in a dignified manner and laughed loudly.


    ¡°FuFuFU, Fuwa¡ªHaHaHaHa!¡±


    ¡°From here I was going to start the practice to the dance steps so why the loud laughter, Christina-ojou¡±


    ¡°Just escaping from reality¡±


    In front of my eyes, the excessively strict reality towers over me. I whose eyes lie on Mariywa Toinette, wanted to escape back to my memories.


    And so the item so called dance was added on to the etiquette lessons.


    The teacher was for some reason Mariywa. Dance and etiquette are quite different, so why is Mariywa who is an etiquette teacher also in charge of dance?


    I don¡¯t understand. I, with my genius brain, couldn¡¯t figure out this mysterious choice in personnel.*


    However, the reason for the abrupt intrusion of the dance lesson was obvious.


    It appears that there will soon be a ball at the royal palace.


    On top of that, a noble¡¯s child whose age is similar to mine will be making their debut. Building connections for the future is important. After the adults boast about their children, there is possibility a fianc¨¦ is selected.(?)


    Nonetheless, in the end, children around my age are just wallflowers, so there isn¡¯t a need to dance yet. At the ball, only gentlemen and women beyond 14 years old are stars.


    When I hear that, a question surfaced.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to dance yet though?¡±


    ¡°You must learn it someday. Because there is no harm in learning it early, we will drill in the foot work now.* One, two, three, OK Then turn¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­UGiGi¡±


    Grinding my teeth, I danced and turned to Maria¡¯s beat.


    I must endure now for the sake of my future. Her argument is too reasonable and left me no room for argument. The genius me who differs from other 7 year old children, will respectably suppress my selfish emotions.


    But there is one thing.


    ¡°Hai, Ojou-sama. Your chin is too high.* Your expression is turning shamefully stiff.* You must always have a feminine manner and soft, small smiles.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already tired though¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Even if you are tired, you must not display it. Do not wipe away a single drop of sweat nor show any fatigue.* On top of that, Ojou-sama is still young so even if you collapse, you can still easily move around tomorrow. To be able to repeat this every day, being young is such a splendid thing.¡±


    The seven year old child couldn¡¯t respond to this devil.


    I fixedly stared without thoughts at Mariywa¡¯s words filled with evilness that crawled out from hell.


    I am a genius that, to some extent, regained her previous life¡¯s memories, will adapt an attitude that would bring shame to any adult.* But my immature body could not possibility be suitable for Mariywa¡¯s hellish and rigorous training.


    ¡°What happened, Ojou-sama. Your feet have stopped. OK. One, two, three. Without lowering your arm straighten your back!¡±


    ¡°UGuGu¡­¡­!¡±


    With the merciless beat, I alone went through the dance steps.(?) First with instruction and then three sets of repetition, the training will end. After that is the dazzling time with Mishuly. Thinking of that, I could endure anything.


    However, painful things are still painful.


    ¡°Shit. In the first place why is Mariywa even teaching me dance¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Because Ojou-sama is currently being excessively tomboyish, I personally volunteered to reduce the burden on your future teacher.¡±


    ¡°Haa!?¡±


    As my grumble was answered, the problematic answer caused me to stop my foot unintentionally.


    ¡°I thought something was strange but you were the culprit!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Ojou-sama¡±


    As I vigorously shouted and pointed at Mariywa, she scowled down at me.


    ¡°What is it, that language and conduct.


    Who taught you to point at a person and speak like that? Your punishment will be another 10 sets of footwork.¡±


    From the demonic declaration that shaved away the precious time with my sister, I became bit teary eyed.

 Chapter 4

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    A form of propriety known as a ¡°curtsy¡± exists.


    [ED: The kana is read as ¡°kaa-teh-she¡± but it¡¯s clearly referring to curtsy]


    Pull one leg inwards and back, now gently bend the other leg¡¯s knee, and lightly raise the hem of your skirt. As a finale, one must bend their waist and deeply lower their head.


    A truly formal greeting. However, this etiquette is only performed by women. Therefore, a high standard of grace and refinement must be met.


    Currently, this ¡°curtsy¡± is being beaten into me.


    ¡°Please note, a curtsy is both the beginning and an end within a formal setting. As such, the importance of understanding such etiquette is of the highest priority¡±


    Mariywa¡¯s classes were never lenient to begin with, but her incredibly high tension today left me stifled.


    As for the reason for her unusual passion, it was quite simple: The Royal Palace is holding a ball in the near future. It was clearly Mariywa¡¯s scheme to display the eminence of her tutoring abilities through my performance.


    ¡°Ojou-sama, when ladies of your age display an elegant curtsy and maintain an eloquent introduction, in the eyes of others, none would believe you to be other than a true daughter of the aristocracy¡±


    A tutor¡¯s status in society was directly correlated with their student¡¯s grace. If my performance at the ball were to be splendid then rumors of an exceptional tutor, namely Mariywa, would arise and spread.


    Well, regardless of Mariywa¡¯s goals, I care for not. For I, Christina Noir, am a genius after all!


    [ED: I¡¯ve seen and defeated so many of you so-called genius sect disc.. wait, sorry, wrong genre]


    To be recognized, to be valued, and to be the pinnacle of worship, such is my fate in high society. Mariywa¡¯s prestige will surely grow as a result of my endeavors. I, as your student, shall allow you to bask in my brilliance when that day comes!


    ¡°Now then, Ojou-sama. Curtsy and introduce yourself as I have taught you¡±


    At Mariywa¡¯s urging, I curtsied and introduced myself in the most ladylike of manners.


    ¡°It is a pleasure to make your acquaintance, Miss Toinette. I am Noir Household¡¯s first daughter, Christina Noir. Speaking on behalf of my household, we wish for an enduring and felicitous relationship¡±


    A curtsy along with a self-introduction. Expressed in a humble tone, I spoke, not as the 7-year old Christina, but as one befitting the Noir Household¡¯s name. As I finished speaking, I did not forget to gracefully smile as I raised my head to meet Mariywa¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Very good¡±


    Mariywa announced her satisfaction with my perfectly executed curtsy. It was perfect after all so this much was expected. Since I, a genius, evaluated it, perfection was expected!


    ¡°To be frank, I did not expect such impressive progress in just one day. We shall end the lessons for today then. Some light reviews from time to time should suffice for curtsies and introductions so let us proceed forward next lesson on¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss Toinette¡±


    ¡°Very well¡­ ¡­ However, Ojou-sama was unusually obedient today. Did the lines between your acting and the true you blend?¡±


    Since she was in such a good mood, this stringent Mariywa actually jested with me!


    Certainly as Mariywa stated, I became and maintained a quiet manner after today¡¯s lesson on the curtsy. Having to maintain the appearance of a proper lady, I ended up obediently following Mariywa¡¯s instruction and kept a polite tone.


    ¡°That is not the case, Miss Toinette. My attitude today is not something that should be praised. In fact, though slightly embarrassing, once I was taught the curtsy¡¯s form, I was left in deep thought¡±


    ¡°Deep thought, you say?¡±


    It must be that my polite speech was unexpected since the whip in Mariywa¡¯s hand was kept tamed. We were actually speaking to each other as fellow human beings!


    ¡°Were you, perhaps, considering the origins of the curtsy? If it is something like that then I would have been happy to relieve you of your doubts¡±


    ¡°That is incorrect¡±


    Something like that, I can come to an understanding just by seeing it. It was likely created and propagated to display a woman¡¯s grace as well as their submission to the norms of societal standards.


    Therefore, Mariywa¡¯s thoughts would never parallel to mine.


    [ED: Well¡­ You¡¯re not exactly a normal ¡°girl¡± from that era/world XD]


    ¡°I could not help but notice that my feet looked exactly like something whenever I curtsy¡±


    ¡°Exactly like something?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°What is that something?¡±


    My meek and pure appearance today has produced results. I threw away my lady-like act and lightly smirked towards this curious and defenseless Mariywa.


    ¡°Frog legs¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    Mariywa became speechless at my unexpected remark.


    Her mouth continued to open and close, but no words could come out.


    ¡°Fr¡­¡­Frog? O¡­Ojou-sama¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ku, KuKu, FuFuFuFu, FuFuFuFu¡­¡­!¡±


    Seeing such a rare expression on Mariywa¡¯s face, the smile I was holding back the entire time sprang up. I was bursting with waves upon waves of laughter.


    I held back during the entire curtsy lesson, but now I have no need to be restrained. I puffed my chest out with pride and placed my hands on my waist, struck a daunting pose and bent my head back.


    ¡°FuFu, Fuhahahaha, Fuwa¡ªHa Ha Ha Ha! Hey, Mariywa.


    The shape of the legs during curtsy is that. It¡¯s absolutely the form of a frog standing up on two legs. In other words, all the ladies in the world, in their swelling skirts make the legs of a frog! On top of that, now that I realized it, it will be extremely hard not to laugh. Thanks to you, the entire time during today¡¯s lesson I was desperately struggling not to laugh¡ª¡ª¡±*Piyang!*


    Because my joke was the largest one yet, the wrath of the whip was also the worst yet.


    Well, if my repentance only amounts to just this then I shall relent. However, as I was tenderly stroking the lash I received, something unbelievable flowed into my ears.


    ¡°Ojou-sama. You surely don¡¯t think it will end with just one right?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ¡­ Eh?¡±


    Glaring down at the befuddled me who forgot about the pain, was the man eating old maid, Mariywa Toinette. Her expression was filled with silent rage.


    ¡°Christina Noir¡±


    Foregoing all forms of formality, a chilling voice resounded out of her mouth.


    Mariywa always had a stern look, but her lips drew into a straight line and began to quiver. With the whip in her hand, and the snapping sound of the wind, I finally realized I went too far.


    However, it was already too late.


    ¡°Ma, Mariy¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Toinette¡±


    My timid and pleading voice was cruelly cut down.


    ¡°Expressing such foolish thoughts, laughing so loudly and ungracefully, and even trampling upon the basics of a lady¡¯s etiquette. The price for such acts, PREPARE YOURSELF!¡±


    ¡°Eh, Wai¡­¡­.GyaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!¡±


    With the ¡°Etiquette Lesson¡± finished, I was left with some free time with Mariywa¡¯s departure until dinner. I ¡°optimally¡± used it by embracing my lovely Mishuly.


    Since Mishuly was two years younger and had a smaller build, she fitted perfectly on my lap. Taking full advantage of that, I held Mishuly tightly.


    ¡°Onee-sama¡­ ¡­?¡±


    Mishuly, who was in my lap, tilted her head in confusion.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped that Mishuly would be curious about my odd behavior today. Immediately after Mariywa left, I dove straight into Mishuly¡¯s room and kept her in my embrace since. I may overly dote Mishuly regularly, but today was definitely excessive.


    But it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    To heal my emotional wounds from today¡¯s etiquette lessons, I had to stick to Mishuly like this. It was necessary to bask in the healing warmth that flowed out of my sister.


    I think Mishuly also doesn¡¯t find this pose unpleasant. She had a curious expression on her face, but I thought it was fine so we began to chat.


    ¡°Onee-sama, Onee-sama¡±


    ¡°What is it Mishuly¡±


    ¡°What did you do for today¡¯s etiquette lesson?¡±


    Oh my dear younger sister, your choice of topic is simply too precise¡­


    When I recalled my meeting with death from today¡¯s child abuse, my smile immediately stiffened.


    ¡°¡­¡­Onee-sama?¡±


    ¡°Fu, Fufu, it was normal, Mishuly, not much happened. Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­ ¡­ If I must explain then today¡¯s lesson would be helpful in understanding a horse¡¯s feeling¡±


    [ED: LOL]


    ¡°Mr. horsie¡¯s feelings? What feeling was it?¡±


    Mishuly who has yet to understand what etiquette is, innocently questioned me.


    Being asked what kind of feeling it was, I ended up recalling the earlier horrors and stared off into the distance.


    ¡°¡­¡­I learned about a horse¡¯s pain. In the future when I learn how to ride a horse, I decided to never recklessly use the whip¡±


    ¡°Whip?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To swing that flexible object at something, I could get myself to do such a terrible thing¡­ ¡­ That¡¯s because it hurts, it really hurt¡±


    ¡°Fu-un?¡±


    My younger sister who has never been hit by a whip tilted her head in confusion.


    That¡¯s fine. I earnestly wish that Mishuly would live a life where she would never be hit by a whip during training and understand a horse¡¯s feelings. Getting hit by the whip on the butt a hundred times or wallowing in illusions to abate the pain is something that should be unrelated to her life.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand¡­¡­ Thing¡¯s like Mr. horsie¡¯s feelings and a whip, etiquette is really mysterious¡±


    Just as Mishuly said, etiquette class is full of mysteries. To have the same thoughts as myself, as expected of my younger sister.


    ¡°As expected of my Mishuly, you are truly smart¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡±


    As I tenderly stroked Mishuly¡¯s head, my lovely younger sister giggled in a tickled fashion.

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Onee-sama. Are you done?


    ¡°Wa, Wait abit. Wait just abit more Mishuly! ¡±


    Due to Mishuly¡¯s urging from outside my room, I who has yet to finish my preparations panicked for a moment. Although it¡¯s a bit rude to her who was waiting, it will take just a moment.


    Giving a hurried gaze towards my servants, my intentions were read and they quietly nodded and hurried up.


    ¡°Eh¡ª I finished mine already though¡±


    Imagining my Mishuly pouting like a small bird over this, I felt a small sense of guilt well up in my chest. I know that time is limited and it¡¯s a sin to make my beloved sister wait.


    However, I can¡¯t open the door yet.


    Even speeding things up, it¡¯ll still require a certain amount of time. Above all, to rush things further, especially since the thoroughness required in this preparation made it a taxing task for my servants, was unreasonable. Still, I wanted to perfectly prepare to greet Mishuly.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that true? ¡±


    ¡°Naturally!¡±


    It will be difficult if the amount of expectation rises in proportion to the delay, but in this situation, I will absolutely live up to Mishuly¡¯s expectations. Besides, it¡¯s not only Mishuly who is waiting. Even I want to quickly meet Mishuly and share this enjoyment as sisters should.


    ¡°You know I won¡¯t lie to Mishuly right? Pleasure grows in proportion to the time waited.


    ¡°Unn¡­¡­Okay! I¡¯ll wait! ¡±


    Such a good child.


    To the lively answer, I fantasized about an excited Mishuly with sparkling blue eyes, causing me to break out into a grin.


    No matter the distance or obstacle, nothing can waver our sisterly bond! While basking in enjoyment of our bond, the other individual waiting outside of my room spoke.


    ¡°Stop it father. It¡¯s different for Mishuly but if father continues to persist, the estate¡¯s maids will say Father forcibly peeked at us changing and wholeheartedly act clinging in tears. Mishuly and I will hate you for this!


    After being flatly refused with threatening words mixed in, there were signs of trembling on the other side of the door.


    ¡°O,Oi Christina. Yo, you¡¯re joking right? You¡¯d never seriously threaten papa ¡ª¡ª it can¡¯t be that you will really hate papa right¡­¡­ Christina? Why are you silent, Christina!?¡±


    Though it was more effective than I thought, of course I was just joking.


    As evidence, the maids currently helping me dress all desperately tried to stifle their laughter. The duke family¡¯s head of all people was being threatened and lead around by his nose by his own biological daughter is strange, isn¡¯t it? Nevertheless, because the master of the house was just beyond that thin obstacle, everyone was put in dire straits trying to suppress their laughter.


    Unable to recognize the joke, my father was unable to stop trembling at my long silence.


    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re starting to yell¡­¡±[ED: It¡¯s Mishuly here]


    Far from stopping, his trembling only intensified. For the 5 year old Mishuly to worry about him, it was indeed unbearable.


    As I let out a bitter smile towards father¡¯s wavering voice, I suddenly thought, I¡¯ve already gone this far. Ignoring father who was currently being comforted by Mishuly, I gave a mischievous wink at the maids that were left trembling holding in their laughter.


    ¡°¡­..BuFu¡±


    ¡°Ku, Fu, FuFu¡­¡­!¡±


    Two people surrendered and laughed out loud. The remaining person quickly turned away and held their mouth, sticking it out till the very end.


    From the three people inside, two were already down. The remaining one person was half way there.


    Umu, this is adequate. On top of that, the preparations were also finished.


    ¡°Father. Of course it was a joke so please settle down. Additionally, it¡¯s fine to enter now.¡±


    After the three maid¡¯s laughter died down, I invited two to enter the room. The attentive servants of my prided residence separated from my side and stood along the wall.


    ¡°Finally¡ª!¡±


    I could hear the voices of my relieved father and the innocent Mishuly from the opening door.


    ¡°Welcome and please come in my dear father and Mishuly¡±


    I pulled one leg diagonally behind me while lightly bending the other knee all while lightly raising the edge of the dress¡¯s skirt. Like this, I bent my waist and silently ushered the two of them inside while lower my head. [ED: IT¡¯S THE BECKONING FROG!]


    ¡°Waa¡±


    To I who performed a perfect curtsy, father let out a breath of admiration and Mishuly let out an honest shout of joy.


    ¡°How is it! This dress suits me extraordinarily well doesn¡¯t it! ¡±


    This dress, made for the red themed party, exposed the figure with confidence. While it was mostly red, from the base of the skirt to the top of the neck there were vivid colors. Here and there, there were decorations for accents; one could say this was the tailor shop¡¯s best work.


    The time has come to debut myself and this dress at the royal ball!


    ¡°Onee-sama is so cool!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, That¡¯s right. Fu, FuFu, FuFuFu! ¡±


    Having my dressed up appearance praised my sister, delighted laughter¡¯s resounded the room.


    Like always I placed my hands on my waist and puffed my chest. I threw away the high class daughter act which caused my father to make a complicated expression though he felt it was fine as we were family. As I do not have etiquette lessons today and Mariywa wasn¡¯t here so I fully took advantage of the situation.


    Hence there was no problem with my loud laughter.


    ¡°Onee-sama, Oneeeee-sama¡±


    As I was loudly laughing, the hem of my skirt was pulled by an angel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s very cute!¡±


    I honestly replied to Mishuly¡¯s lovely question and embraced her tightly.


    It was not only me that was dressed up. Mishuly was too. While the tailor was making my dress, one was also made for Mishuly.


    With a white base, plenty of frills and ribbons were attached to fully bring out Mishuly¡¯s loveliness. Whenever Mishuly slightly moved, the dress would gently sway closely resembling an angel. The tailor did a very good job.


    ¡°Cute, lovely, adorable, ka-wa-i-i! Mishuly is truly cute! The cutest in the world! ¡±


    ¡°E, ehehe. Onee-sama is super beautiful! Most beautiful in the world! ¡±


    As we praised each other¡¯s dresses, we reveled in each other¡¯s presence. As we praised the others¡¯ respective merits, the compliments were endless. Our compatibility, without a mistake, is perfect.


    After enjoying this period of supreme bliss, I released Mishuly from my grasp and smiled at her.


    ¡°Fufu, Mishuly. For the upcoming ball, let us two sisters enchant everyone with our charm! ¡±


    To my proposal, Mishuly responded in a questioning tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh? ¡±


    There was only one more week until the ball. It was strange for Mishuly not to know about it.


    ¡°Christina¡±


    ¡°Christina, Mishuly isn¡¯t participating in upcoming ball at the royal palace.¡±


    ¡°¡­..What? ¡±


    To those words I did not expect, I could only stare blankly in silence.


    Even I the genius could not understand Father¡¯s words. Gradually my brain slowly soaked, processed, and understood that Mishuly was not going to participate in the royal palace¡¯s ball.


    In that moment, I felt something explode in my head.


    ¡°What is the meaning of grabbing your father, Christina!? Should I report this to lady Toinette!?¡±


    ¡°You made a grave mistake in thinking I will surrender to such a threat father! However, if possible, do not inform her, father!¡±


    Against I, who follows her instincts without hesitation, was my panicking father. From there, the argument about Mishuly¡¯s participation prolonged for a few hours.


    In the end, I was unable to win the argument. In extreme spite and protest, I barricaded myself in my room.

 Chapter 6

    Enjoy~


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the darkness, where not a speck of light existed, I laid barricaded.


    This was something I could do forever.


    Little by little my awareness dissolved, melding into the darkness of the room. Aah, finally I achieved equality with the world and achieved enlightenment but in this moment light from above shone on me.


    ¡°I found you, Ojou-sama¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ It¡¯s Mariywa¡±


    To my eyes that grew accustomed to the dark, even the faintest of light was blinding.


    Hugging my knees in an empty box of in the pantry, I squinted my eyes looking up at Mariywa.


    ¡°The residence has become quite noisy you know? I¡¯ve heard that Christina Ojou-sama suddenly vanished¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­They should be. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been hidden here all along. How did Mariywa know I would be here?¡±


    I was in the pantry that was deep inside the estate; on top of that, I was inside an empty box. After my demand for Mishuly was rejected by father, I¡¯ve been hidden since then. To be able to find me in such a place, that¡¯s a miracle.


    However, Mariywa found me seemingly effortlessly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to fathom a depressed child¡¯s hiding place, Ojou-sama¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph¡±


    Comparing the genius I to those wanton little children, there¡¯s a limit to how arrogant of a comment you can make. I moved not with feeling and instinct, but because I knew that hiding in a box in the pantry was the best place to hide.


    ¡°And? Have you come to drag me out?¡±


    I was supposed to have etiquette lessons right now. The ball at the royal palace is due in 3 days. The plan was to wrap-up all the etiquettes learned since now.


    However, I right now wasn¡¯t afraid of the punishment.


    ¡°Be it the whip or anything else just do it, Mariywa. No matter how much my body is bloodied or battered, I won¡¯t give in. I won¡¯t have anything to do with etiquette lessons.¡±


    The reason for hiding myself in the food warehouse was due to the turmoil that happened the other day when I revealed my dress.


    Because the dresses were made together, I misunderstood that Mishuly would also be going to the ball. Father didn¡¯t have any ill will; since I was having a dress made, he with his ¡°overflowing¡± parental love decided to have one made for Mishuly as well.


    However, that love backfired.


    The problem lied in the ¡°small¡± detail I revealed in front of the newly dressed Mishuly that day.


    From that blunder, the reason why I started playing hide-and-seek was simple.


    Rather than participating without Mishuly, I¡¯d rather not participate at all.


    ¡°Why must I attend a ball that Mishuly will not? It¡¯s unpleasant. Absolutely unpleasant. I absolutely won¡¯t go to such a ball. Neither will I continue with etiquette lessons whose purpose was for the ball.¡±


    If the reason Mishuly couldn¡¯t participate was due to her young age then it would be acceptable. If it was because Mishuly hasn¡¯t acquired the proper manners, I would barely consent.


    Mishuly would not be allowed to attend any balls in the future.


    From Mariywa¡¯s perspective, I probably look like a child throwing a tantrum. Even so, I didn¡¯t care. I put strength into the arm that is holding my knees and curled myself up. I was small but I put all my strength into shouting.


    ¡°How is it fair that I will be able to attend these balls but Mishuly will always be excluded?¡±


    Mishuly cannot appear on the glittering stage of high society. If it was a small, family party, then she had the opportunity to attend. However, anything beyond that was completely stripped from her choices.


    This was something I couldn¡¯t accept.


    ¡°If you want me to participate in the ball, it must be with Mishuly. If not, I won¡¯t move from this spot. I absolutely won¡¯t!¡±


    After saying what I held in my heart, I buried my face behind my knees and fell silent. Here is the pantry. Surviving three days until the ball is over is an easy battle to win. To be honest, while persevering through the boredom, I was gnawing at the food around here.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Mariywa is unlikely to accept my selfishness. That is only natural. As she was employed to be my private tutor, it was her job to force me to be a lady. Soon, I will be dragged out from the box through brute force and have character severely beaten into me.


    To I, who was stubbornly holed up in the box, Mariywa acted unexpectedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Haa¡±


    She only sighed once. Without pause, she sat down next to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What¡¯s the matter, Mariywa?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    I looked up at those unexpected words. On hold, in other words, cancelled. It was unlike Mariywa who would, up until now, no matter how much I ran away, soon appear and drag me away


    Although I wondered what was wrong, to my regret, I could not see Mariywa¡¯s face who was sitting behind my box.


    ¡°Christina Ojou-sama. You are a wise child.¡±


    I am obviously a genius, but to say I am ¡°wise¡± rather than ¡°smart¡± or ¡°intelligent¡± gave it a slightly malicious feel. [ED: Like being called old, well you are inside Christina!]


    ¡°You would often run away from class or engage it much tomfooleries, but as the instructor, I also understood that your memory is very good. You remember everything I taught before, no? While you always used a vulgar, unladylike language, you were able to perfectly demonstrate the etiquettes I taught with no room for criticism¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Therefore, even if one lesson was to disappear, it would not make a visible difference. And also¡­¡±


    Letting out a deep sigh, Mariywa continued in a somewhat exhausted tone.


    ¡°A depressed child is very bothersome, Chris-Ojou-sama¡±


    Rather than her usual strict voice, it was very passive.


    It was unmistakably her real feelings. I understood I was simply being selfish here, but I still turned my head away and bluffed.


    ¡°¡­¡­fuu. Say whatever you want¡±


    Mariywa speaking ill of me so frankly and treating me like a child, it didn¡¯t prick at my pride as a genius, no really.


    ¡°Nee, Christina Ojou-sama¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a wise child¡±


    With the same exact face and tone as before, Mariywa brought the previous topic back with the same line.


    ¡°You¡¯re a child that can understand everything. You¡¯re also a child who can guess what¡¯s not taught. You¡¯re a child who can understand her surrounding situation well. That is why you understand, don¡¯t you? ¡­¡­ You and Mishuly-sama are not true sisters¡±


    Those arrow like words pierced deeply into my chest.


    I understood it however, the unavoidable truth hurt more than I expected. Not wanting to admit the wound in my heart, I excessively and unreservedly shouted to deny Mariywa¡¯s words.


    ¡°Mishuly is my younger sister¡±


    ¡°No. No matter how well you get along; no matter how much you cherish Mishuly-sama; the fact that you do not share a blood-relationship is the undeniable truth. The fact Mishuly-sama alone cannot attend the ball should be evidence, no?¡±


    Mariywa gouged the arrow of words deeper without consideration.


    ¡°Shut up¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shut, up¡±


    Even while acting strong in my responses, every word that I received caused my body to tremble. Gradually, tears began to blur my vision. The truth I do not want to hear, the truth I do not want to recognize was beaten in and I¡¯m already crumbling apart. The tear glands bursting after holding out for so long; I firmly squeezed my eyes and press them against my knees.


    ¡°Shut up, shut up shut up shut up¡­¡­!¡±


    Why was Mariywa piling up such harsh remarks one after another? Was this the revenge for thwarting the etiquette class? This is bullying. It¡¯s too much. So mean. If only you could be kinder with your words¡ª¡ª


    ¡°The noisy one is you, Christina Ojou-sama.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­tsk!¡±


    ¡­¡­I don¡¯t want this anymore.


    To my head which was thinking such things, something warm and gentle was placed on it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ ?¡±


    To I who reached my limits to the point of suffocation, doubt suddenly spread my mind. What could the identity of this small, warm, and comfortable sensation be? Slightly anxious, I revealed my face a little bit and saw something unbelievable.


    Mariywa¡¯s palm was gently placed on my head.


    ¡°You and Mishuly-sama are not true sisters. After taking in that unavoidable truth, you will arrive at more absurdities from the world which you must overcome¡±


    To I, with widened eyes, who was too surprised to cry anymore, Mariywa gently stroked my head once.


    ¡°If you are able to recognize the unacceptable truth and comply with society¡¯s evaluation, you will, if only a bit, come closer to becoming a splendid lady.¡±


    Those were not kind words. Neither were there any agreeable logic. Strict and unreasonable, however, Mariywa¡¯s words about the spirit of a lady struck and etched itself into my body with power.


    ¡°¡­¡­Even after doing that much, are they still not considered to be a splendid lady?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. A true lady would, as easily as breathing, repeat and perform what I just stated¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that so¡±


    If that was the case, a lady would be very strong, smart, and noble.


    Beyond what I believed it to be, by far.


    ¡°Now, if you still insist on not attending the ball, these words shall instantly motivate Christina Ojou-sama¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Even though I already mustered some motivation, I wonder what it is? I¡¯m interested.


    To my ears which was anxious about the upcoming words, Mariywa thrusted out horrendous words.


    ¡°If Ojou-sama stays indoors and skips the royal palace¡¯s ball¡­¡­From now on in etiquette class, I will harden my heart and use a cane instead¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Mariywa¡±


    Hearing the most unbelievable words yet today, I stared in disbelief at Mariywa.


    ¡°You, your body and soul has long since been a sadistic demon¡ªow ow ow ow ow!¡±


    Using two fists to grind against my temples, this confirmed that Mariywa was surely a denizen from hell.


    ¡°¡­¡­fuu. It¡¯s already time my carriage has arrived. I shall retire for tonight so Ojou-sama may stay confined in the box as you please. I shall even close the lid for you¡±


    ¡°Wa, Wait. Stop trying to confine me!¡±


    I began to stand up resisting Mariywa who was shutting the lid.


    ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you want to seclude yourself in the box?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ending this hide-and-seek. It doesn¡¯t suit me and I won¡¯t be able to see Mishuly!¡±


    I confidently strutted and asserted a daunting stance. In the first place, if you think about it, under normal circumstances not meeting Mishuly for a day was already unbearable, but I could endure not meeting Mishuly for 3 days in the future.


    I, who was liberated form the box, began walking behind Mariywa. Mariywa¡¯s pace going out of the pantry was constant and the feeling of walking and stretching out my back was comfortable.


    ¡°Mariywa¡±


    To her retreating figure, I called out in a small voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­Today, I¡¯ll see you out¡±


    ¡°Ojou-sama¡±


    It was the first time I offered Mariywa such words since her employment, but she showed absolutely no change.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Toinette¡±


    She said the same phrase as always without looking back. As though she was familiar with the estate¡¯s exit, Mariywa walked towards it without any pause in her step.


    ¡°¡­¡­Muu¡±


    To Mariywa¡¯s appearance which was ramrod straight, my dissatisfaction was agitated for a moment.


    ¡°Mariywa, Mariywa¡±


    ¡°The upcoming ball at the royal palace, I will do it perfectly. Praise me lots when I behave splendidly without a single error. This lady, Christina Noir¡¯s name, shall resound throughout the high society. I am a child that gets better when praised¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Mariywa who wouldn¡¯t even whisper a semblance of gentleness, as expected was the nastiest, worst, cruelest, merciless private tutor.

 Chapter 7

    I just tried to translate one chapter. Hope you like ????


    On the morning of the day I headed to the royal palace to participate in the ball, I paid a visit to Mishuly¡¯s room.


    It was common for me to go to the room of Mishuly, and nobody was around in the building at the moment. We used to read books, and Mishuly really enjoyed it. Her room was right in front of the servant¡¯s room.


    While entertaining Mishuly, I also planned to build up my strength by looking at my sister¡¯s smile, in order to survive the ball.


    Mistrey suddenly looked at my face.


    ¡°Hmm¡­


    I looked at that cute angel¡¯s eyes, staring at me from below.


    What was it? ¨C I wondered whilst staring back at the little girl¡¯s blue eye. It can happen to stare at something that you find particularly beautiful, but Mishuly didn¡¯t seem to be looking at my face for that reason.


    ¡°What is it, Mishuly?¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you OK?¡±


    At those words, I suddenly felt like crying. I tried to smile, not to show that I was unsettled, yet my mouth was stiff.


    ¡°Well, no¡­ It¡¯s nothing, Mishuly¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Although she was totally convinced, Mishuly wasn¡¯t old enough to question my answer and push any further. I caressed her head for a while. Mishuly was smiling happily and looked like an angel. I relaxed my cheek and managed to make a huge smile, and at the same time I stiffened my body because of the pain running through it.


    ¡°¡­ ¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Mishuly immediately raised her head. She was truly sensitive to the changes in the people around her.


    In order to live, you have to know how to be a proper lady. Mishuly was not part of the social scene, part of all that unreasonableness. It was pointless to reject it, completely pointless, so from that day I was just going to swallow it and learned how to elegantly pretend nothing had happened.


    Mary had plenty to say. The knowledge of past lives that I recalled ¡°Labyrinth of the destiny¡±. Mishuly had grown up hidden among those stories. In order to live up to my role as the daughter of the High Priest, I was reluctantly going to become part of the Noir family. But, that was that.


    At first Mishuly couldn¡¯t follow the story, but as it progressed she gradually underderstood it, and in the end she could have repeated all of it herself.


    I think that me being considered a genious since I was very young ended up precluding Mishuly¡¯s glory, in a way. I wondered where was that brilliant ending for me, as I was trapped in a labyrinth with no exits.


    The irrational who might be misunderstanding inevitably swallowed and the thorns that remained in Nod got caught, and I tormented my heart.


    ¡°Give me a smile, Mishuly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±


    ¡°¡­ Mishuly, do you want to be happy?¡±


    To a sudden question, Mishuly blinked her eyes. It was the face she made when she didn¡¯t understand something. Looking at Mishuly being puzzled made me smile. Nobody doesn¡¯t want to be happy. It was a stupid question to ask to begin with. But it wasn¡¯t a big deal. I wanted to change subject, but Mishuly suddenly answered.


    ¡°I am happy, am I not?¡±


    ¡°¡­ Huh?¡±


    As Mishuly spoke, a soft smile was blooming on her face.


    ¡°I have a soulmate, my sister is with me. Doesn¡¯t that make me happy?¡±


    Mishuly¡¯s words enlightened me. They banished all my dark thoughts and untangled my deepest hopes.


    It was true. There was no way for me to make Mishuly unhappy. Do you know destiny? I was lost in the labyrinth of my destiny, standing at that intersection in Missouri. But I made Mishuly happy. With no hesitation, I embraced Mishuly, believing in the present happiness from the bottom of my heart.


    ¡°You are really cute, Mishuly!¡±


    ¡°Hey, YOU are the cutest in the world!¡±


    Those two sisters, cute and cool but so strong when together, hugged for a while. The feeling of clinging onto each other satisfied the purpose of coming to Mishuly¡¯s room.


    Everything was alright.


    I felt fine.

 Chapter 8

    Translator: KzSin


    Editor: ChocolateMorn


    Note : This chapter is translated by Kzsin from ExpNull. All the credit goes to him.


    A gorgeous stage was present.


    Luxurious feast was prepared and champagne flutes were handed out freely.


    Wandering around in the splendidly decorated dance hall were colorful and fashionable dresses and fine quality tuxedos complete with the tailcoats.


    It was well-known throughout the world that socializing was formed at this one venue. In turns, it could not be made light of.


    If I had been an ordinary child, I would have been overwhelmed at first glance of the dazzling lights. Or had I been a simple-minded person and improperly frolicking about.


    However, I was a genius.


    Now, I must make it known that I differed from those type of children.*


    As per my duty as an element to this dazzling venue, I, Christina Noir, would shine and show off my existence. For that purpose alone, I gracefully pulled one of my legs inwards and back, gently bending the other one¡¯s knee and with both hands pinched and lightly lifted the hem of my skirt, then bow.


    ¡°It is my first time meeting you.


    I am the firstborn of the Noir family, Christina Noir.¡±


    I had already done it multitudes of times, yet still I performed a perfect curtsy without a trace of distress in front of a well-built male while giving out a broad smile.


    ¡°This was very polite of you. I am Istal family¡¯s, Augustine Istal.¡±


    ¡°Istal family¡¯s Augustine-sama¡­¡­ oh my!¡± My father had a relation to Augustine-sama during his student times.


    For children at my age to fluently engaging an adult in conversation was unusual. But, generally it was limited due to predetermined phrases. Being able to correctly guessed familial relationships just by hearing the name; I must have been a real genius after all.


    Seeing the little girl before him was able not to only smoothly carried out greetings, but also had initiating small talk, Earl Istal was also surprised.


    ¡°That is right. However, I¡¯m pleasantly surprised. You have such an elegance and loveliness. Yet to possess such intelligence, refinement, and experience, then to actually conducting yourself no less than an adult, it was just simply very impressive. I¡¯m envious of Sir Noir for him to be blessed with such a wonderful daughter!¡±


    ¡°No, no, there is no such thing. Not, really. Right, Christina?¡±


    My smiling father who had answered Earl Istal, for some unknown reason twitched slightly.


    I wondered why.


    After I, the perfect lady, caught my father¡¯s eyes, he perfectly performed a greetings then offering a topic of discussion.


    Christina? For really? That¡¯s terrible.


    Being ignored like that by her own father, the daughter would very much be wounded. Instead, I gracefully casting my eyes down, taking advantage of father¡¯s modesty by acting embarrassed.


    ¡°Yes. I have only begun to study. I cannot help but to worry if I¡¯ve properly performed my etiquette. According to Augustine-sama¡¯s eyes, how was my performance?¡±


    ¡°A lady beyond Christina Ojou-sama cannot be found even in those of age ladies! Your father here, who is not quite ready for his daughter¡¯s debut, actually used the excuses of ¡®her unlady-like side cannot be cured¡¯, but that has been cleared out now, oh my. When your modesty is so great, it can also be seen as sarcasm, Miss Noir!¡±


    ¡°ha ha ha¡­¡­¡±


    I watched over my father who was laughing feebly at the previous broad evaluation. Then I deepened my ¡®ojou-sama¡¯s smile even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s wrong Augustine-sama. There is no mistake in my father¡¯s words. As I expected, comparing this formal place and the mansion, it is different. I¡¯m shameful to say that, while in the estate, I only frolicking around a little bit¡­¡­¡±


    While father¡¯s eyes seemed to want to voice out his opinion on the ¡°a little bit¡± part, however his smile refused to budge.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m relieved to hear that. While carrying the elegance of an adult, there is also some childish side. Being able to made use of it properly, distinction had to be already been mastered ne.¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Please stop. To be praised that much, I¡¯ll be bursting with excitement!¡±


    ¡°HaHaHa! Still carrying such modesty, what a wonderful Ojou-sama.


    ¡°From now on, please treat me well.¡±


    ¡°Of course. By all means.¡±


    Lightly grasping his hands, our mutual friendship finally blossomed. And so, I saw Earl Istal off with an elegant smile.


    fumu.


    I was a perfection.


    Christina noir would definitely be engraved as the perfect Ojou-sama on Earl Istal¡¯s mind. If that was so, then the day I would be known as a lady in high society was not far ahead. In other words, it appeared to be close to the day Mariya got respected.


    While the urge to laugh was building up, but everything would spoiled if I were to laugh loudly in this venue. Swallowing and suppressing down the urge, I held back to saving face.


    ¡°Hey, Christina.¡±


    After Earl Istal left, no-one else came with greetings, hence I had a small break. In a voice that would be lost in the friendly chattering in our surroundings, father spoke to me.


    I wonder what could it be?


    Equipping my ¡®ojou-sama¡¯ face, I quickly glanced and reacted.


    ¡°You are Christina, right?¡±


    I, at last, heard my father¡¯s voice.


    I would have said that father¡¯s past evaluation of me had regrettably very disappointing.


    I was a genius, a child who could do what they set their minds on. Above all, I was an ojou-sama who would not feel embarrassed no matter the place.


    Even if it came from a relative, I could not permit such an ill-spoken words. Let¡¯s just settled with a little bit of punishing. To be extremely hurt by his distrust towards his biological daughter, I decided to fan my father¡¯s anxiety by snickering through closed lips.


    ¡°Oh? Have you not realized it? I am not Christina. I am a fairy drawn into Mishuly, the cutest angel in the world. To be with archangel Mishuly who had descended to this world. Your biological child Christina, has been secretly replaced with a changeling.¡±


    Being threatened by a fairy with a sweet smile, father sighed with relief.


    ¡°Oh, good. It is certainly Christina, yeah.¡±


    ¡°How did you find out?¡±


    For my flawless motive and lies to be discovered so easily, I secretly pressed my lips into a thin line. Next chapte

 Chapter 9

    Hello Guys, I have moved all novels to this new website.  Hope you like this new website. If you any queries or suggestions about the website. Please let me know.


    If anyone interested in editing the chapters, That could be a great help so I can post chapters very frequently.


    The party came to an end, and it was time for goodbyes.


    I was greeting several of my father¡¯s acquaintances, but my rejection was beginning to show. That ball was the debut in the high society for all the ladies above the age of 14, which contrasted with my child-like face. Even if I tried my best for my father and myself, there was not much I could do about that.


    When you turn 14 years old, there are two possible paths: you either enter the fourth grade at the royal school, or you immediately enter the high society. Usually men go to the school and girls make their debut in social circles, but as far as I knew from ¡°The Labyrinth of Destiny¡±, both myself and Mishuly went to school.


    Well, I didn¡¯t care about the future. I was clever enough to enter the school and graduate with high marks, but all that mattered was the present.


    My condition in that moment can be said in a single world.


    Tired.


    Speaking naturally is easy. But it is hard to keep behaving as a perfect lady is supposed to. But I¡¯m seven years old already. I managed to withstand physical fatigue thanks to my great will power, but that could only help me so far.


    I was done for.


    I had already gone around and greeted adults long enough. It seemed my role at that event was over. There was no problem if I left. I wanted to throw away the lady¡¯s skin and spread my wing somewhere secluded. There would be no problems as long as nobody saw me.


    In order to get a momentary rest, I quickly checked the surroundings.


    Young gentlemen and ladies who fulfilled their social debut as a leading role tonight were gathered in groups according to their age. It seems that the children of my same age were not trusted alone. They were not with each other, but by their parents. Just like I had my father beside me.


    If you understand the situation, then you can conceive a suitable plan.


    There was only one problem left.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    My guardian, my father.


    But, myself being clever, I was thinking of some believable reason to leave my father.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Christina?¡±


    ¡°I would like to go and pick some flowers.¡±


    That was the best hope I had. My father had been put in a situation where it was difficult for him to deny me my leave.


    ¡°Christina.¡±


    My father spoke gently to me, hiding my perfect plan.


    ¡°I do not mind if you want to explore around, but leave the flowers of the royal palace¡¯s garden untouched.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I felt a bit ashamed at my father¡¯s words.


    My father¡¯s advice was annoying me as well.


    Going outside was easier than expected.


    Well, thanks to my intelligence, leaving that dreadful palace wasn¡¯t hard at all.


    So I reached the garden. It was filled with flowers looked after by the best gardeners, ready to be collected and brought to the palace.


    ¡°Wow¡±


    I didn¡¯t have to worry about people looking at me, so I clibed a bench.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    I breathed out and looked up at the sky. In the dark night sky there was a full moon that eclipsed the stars. I could see my shadow in the clear and bright moonlight.


    Yes. After all I was pretty tired.


    I managed to behave like a lady without committing any mistakes. No, I had not finished yet, but after some rest there I would return as if nothing had happened, and everything would be fine.


    Then I would leave with my reputation as intact as that full moon. Listening to what the people would tell about me, Mariya would have no choice but to praise me.


    ¡°Hehehehe!¡±


    I was laughing, but there was nobody else to listen to it. It was a good way to relieve my stress. There was no reason to suppress my laughter.


    I sat still on the bench and laughed freely towards the full moon.


    ¡°Ha ha ha ha ha ha¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¡­ ha?¡±


    My happy laughter died out in a loud noise.


    I was looking at the entrance to the garden, so they couldn¡¯t have come from there. He had come through the gaps of the garden, as I did.


    Wow. I would have never thought that another aristocrat would do such a thing.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    We were staring at each other and wondering what was going on.


    The boy kept his head low while holding a thick book beneath his arm.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who are YOU?¡±


    An then it was gone.


    What I first thought a full moon, was actually still a day away from completely its cycle.

 Chapter 10

    Here you go guys.  I have used all my English knowledge to make it better than the previous chapters. Hope you all like it and motivate me to translate more chapters :D.


    Illuminated by the light of the full Moon, I felt a little regret.


    I could forgive myself for having escaped from the ballroom and having stretched out in the garden with such little elegance. And yes, even for sprawling on the bench like that.


    However, I realized that I should have avoided laughing so loudly.


    If they would have discovered me sitting in the garden with such a clumsy pose, I would have been forgiven ¨C or perhaps they would have found it almost cute, a little whim ¨C but bursting into laughter so loudly¡­ that was just not right. Not that I was ashamed of the way I laughed, but the only ones from which I may accept to be heard were my family, servants and Mariywa.


    That¡¯s right.


    [¡­]


    Suddenly I realized, with great disappointment, that a child who I had never seen before was staring at me in silence.


    Hidden as I was, I felt free to vent: the music which could be heard coming from the ballroom were covering my laughter, but by no means could afford me to be complacent. If someone would have approached, in fact, I would be discovered, since I am the only person around. So I kept under control the main entrance of the hall but, apparently, it has been not enough: I got distracted.


    As I repented, the damage was done: I got discovered.


    Of course it would have been better if it had not happened, but I decided to invent a Plan B to save the situation.


    After having recovered a little attitude, I stood up and met the blue eyes of the child who kept looking at me bewildered.


    << Hello! My name is Christina Noir >>.


    Although he had seen me laughing like that, I preferred to compose and maintain a regal attitude as I was addressing him for the first time.


    My plan was simple. I was the daughter of the Duke and the gentleman in front of me had probably to be a young nobleman son of Counts or Marquesses, pretty much the same age, but socially inferior.


    In other words, I would assert my aristocratic superiority to keep him quiet.


    << So, baby? >>


    I scrutinized him from head to toe. I thought he would have had a few years less than me and this gave me even more confidence: I had to show him which one of us were commander.


    << You might not know, but my lineage, the Noir is one of the three ducal families left in this country. I am Christina Noir, sole heir, and in my veins flows blue blood: show me respect and reverence! >>.


    <<ooh¡­>> , I was so proud of my interpretation. The little boy gave me a sincere applause.</ooh¡­>


    << Eheheh, you¡¯re very young, but I see that you understand quickly. Good, very good, I like cute guys. But tell me, who are you? >>.


    << Ah, well¡­ I¡­ >>, intimidated by my presence, the child had forgot to show up.


    You could see that he had not been educated properly and, in any case, nothing could stand against my genius.


    << My name is Charles Eduard. My pleasure! >>.


    << Ah! >>, I gave him a nervous smile.


    << And so you¡¯d be Charles Eduard? >>.


    << Yes>>.


    << How so¡­ Charles Eduard¡­ >>, I kept smiling and repeating, nodding his name.


    Suddenly I had an intuition, that little boy was a prince.


    << Ehmm.. really..? A-are you Charles Eduard..? Are you sure? >>.


    << Absolutely>>.


    << ¡­¡­. Ah¡­ I-I understand¡­.. >>, I spoke those last words hesitantly, shocked by the discovery.


    So, in summary: I was shown up by a prince in those attitudes so unfeminine and, as if it was not been enough, I also had been arrogant with him. Never mind that he was only five years old, one day, he would sit on the throne. My stupid plan B was just a time bomb: the only thing to do was laugh about it.


    Yeah. Too bad that I could not do that either.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I turned my eyes to the heavens for help: the Moon, which until then have lit up the night, was obscured by clouds.


    << The Moon is hidden >>, said the child while following my gaze.


    << Yeah¡­ I-It is..! >>.


    Across the country there is only one family which bores that name: hiring him without right would involve a rather serious punishment, so there were no doubts that the child was actually Charles Eduard, a member of the richest and most powerful family of the whole kingdom and heir of His Majesty the King Gillick, founding father of our country.


    << Well, Charles Eduard. So you are Charles Eduard ¡­ >>.


    << Are you okay? >>.


    << Yes yes¡­ pretty much >>.


    Looking at him more carefully, you could have told right away that he was a prince with that blond hair and blue eyes, how could I have been so blind?


    How immature I was, with my dumb behavior. By now I could have not been able to escape from this mess in which I had get into and, as Mariywa had taught me, I had to accept the bitter reality: my plan B has been a complete failure. The superiority with which I approached the child came back to me like a boomerang, hitting stronger.


    Yet, I could still save the situation: my genius was preparing a plan C.


    << Look, Charles¡­ >>.


    << Tell me, Lady Christina >>.


    Arghh¡­!


    A prince had just addressed to me with such extreme courtesy even calling me ¡°lady¡±.


    Why? Where was the deception?


    << I wanted to tell you something, but I¡¯ll leave it aside for a moment: rather, why have you just called me ¡°lady¡±? >>.


    I preferred to speak to him with the same arrogant tone as before: a sudden change of attitude would have caused suspicion.


    << I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re the one telling me to treat you ¡°with respect and reverence¡±¡­ >>, he answered with an amazed expression.


    << Ah yes, true, I did >>.


    In fact it was true.


    That little boy kept to amaze me: he was still remembering perhaps the most impertinent words ever pronounced by me during my short life (seven years) and was even dropping to behave as I ordered. Was it a tactic to trick me? Still, it seemed so honest and pure.


    I was afraid about my future.


    The only one in front of which I had felt defeated after a brief exchange of words was, until now, just Mariywa.


    << Yes¡­ yes it¡¯s true, I did >>.


    << Yes, you did >>.


    After Charles offensive I began to gnash my teeth: it was the second time after Mariywa in which I felt a bit in trouble, but I was not used to surrender at once. I remembered that I was good to receive the strokes and to defend myself.


    Once having focused again my mind to the present, I embraced courage and looked at my enemy with confidence:


    << Look, Charles¡­ >>.


    << Yes, Lady Christina? >>.


    Stop it!!!


    Although I was ready to retort sharply, from my mouth came a calm tone of voice.


    << Even if I¡¯ve told you to do so before, could you please stop calling me ¡°lady¡±? >>.


    << Why? >>.


    Why? A simple question. I could still turn the game to my advantage. This formidable opponent never looks so unbeatable anymore!


    ¡­¡­ May it not be a trap?


    In front of his questioning look I felt some suspicion arising in me, but I forced myself to keep calm:


    << How why, Charles!!! In short, we¡¯re friends, right? >> I replied, smiling innocently.


    << Friends? >>.


    << Of course! >>.


    Charles had the reaction I was hoping for: he showed interested in what I had just said, and seemed to like the idea, although the last word was already to be said.


    << We are friends. Or rather, now we¡¯ll become >>.


    << We¡¯ll become? >>.


    << Of course! Being friends is a very beautiful thing, isn¡¯t it? Between friends there are no differences in rank or age, you and I are equal, we are friends! >>.


    <<ooooh¡­>>.</ooooh¡­>


    I said these words opening my arms to emphasize the wonders of friendship, while Charles was watching with admiring eyes.


    Excellent: I had his full attention. Now it was time to deliver the final blow:


    << If you agree, stop calling me lady. In fact, call me Cris! >>.


    << Okay, Cris!>>.


    Charles was such a pure child.


    Inside of me I was already savoring the victory, watching how Charles was enthusiastic of the idea that he had just made a friend. My strategy had proved a success: having declared friend of the prince, I couldn¡¯t be accused of treason! At last, one last thing to do was remaining:


    << And.. one more thing, Charles ¡­ >>.


    << What, Cris? >>.


    I put my finger to my lips, as if to indicate him to keep quiet:


    << What has just happened will be our secret! >>.


    << ¡­¡­ Secret? >>.


    << Yes, a secret. That we met here and everything else, it¡¯s a secret >>.


    << Even the way you laugh before? >>.


    << That is TOP SECRET !!! >>.


    He had just turned over the knife.


    << Then, do you agree? You must not tell anyone that we met here tonight >>.


    << ¡­¡­ And why? >>.


    Charles lips were clamped.


    I thought he was so doubtful because he really wanted to share with someone what had just happened: not mainly the witnessing of my awkward laugh, but rather to have made friendship with me.


    By perfectly understanding the heart of the child, I winked:


    << How why? As a memory of our first meeting, right? Only you and I will guard this secret! >>.


    At these words the eyes of Charles shone approval:


    << Okay! It will be our secret! >>.


    Victory!!! Inside of my heart I silently applauded to myself and to the excellent performance just accomplished.

 Chapter 11

    I have changed names a little. Let me know If you like the previous names. I will edit it


    Friendships which children huddle each other stand the test of time. They will guard forever each other¡¯s secrets.


    This is because it is difficult for children to break their promises: to adult eyes their honesty is enviable. I was so sure that the secret that I and Charles we sharing would have been safe for eternity.


    I smiled to myself satisfied, because my plan was carried out exactly as I had imagined.


    I hesitated a lot, but at the end I had won and Charles had been a less formidable opponent than I thought: he should had to undertake more to reach my level of wits!


    << Chris, what are you laughing at? >>.


    << Eh? See Charles, for this: because we¡¯ve just become friends. I¡¯m glad! >>.


    I certainly could not tell him what I was really thinking! So, after having shot such a falsehood, I realized one thing: this was the first time in which I became friend with someone for convenience.


    Charles looked at me in awe and with a defiant look:


    << Chris, you¡¯re laughing again >>.


    << Come on, what¡¯s wrong?! By the way, Charles ¡­>.


    The question came to me spontaneously and, since we were among friends and no one was listening to us, no frills courtesy I asked him:


    << But, what were you doing here? >>.


    Didn¡¯t seem like to have seen him in the ballroom: if he would had been there before, being the prince¡¯s third son they surely would have introduced him to me.


    So he was having nothing to do with the ballet which was taking place in the hall.


    << I came to read a book >>.


    << To read? >>.


    Judging by his answer, I realized that he must have escaped from the party too.


    Looking closer I realized that all this time he had held in his hands a thick book with a red cover, perhaps illustrated.


    I looked around: we were in the dark, in the garden, because the sun had already set long ago, and it was barely possible to distinguish our feet in the moonlight.


    << How can you read? >>.


    << I can not read anything because ¡­ it¡¯s dark >>, Charles replied sadly.


    Just the answer I expected.


    << Yeah.. I see¡­ >>.


    Probably he had come here to read during the day and thought to come back again in the evening, without realizing that with no light he would not been able to read a single word. He was just a baby! I was almost about to smile.


    << Listen, Charles >>.


    I thought that this should have been the right moment to teach him a bit of label:


    << Would you please give me that book for a moment? >>.


    << Why? Can you read it even if it¡¯s dark? >>.


    << Charles, keep in mind what I am about to tell you: knowing how to read is not the only talent which can be exercised through books! >>.


    I set the volume on my head and began to make turns, making the wheel with the skirt of my dress and laughing defiantly: the book had not moved a centimeter!


    << See Charles! Books can also be used for that! >>.


    << Wow!!! >>.


    It was already the second applause I received that day: I was very proud to have demonstrated to Charles that I was a well-educated girl.


    I took the opportunity to show him one last thing which I learned from Marie.


    << Listen Charles >>.


    << What, Chris? >>.


    I returned the book holding out my hand:


    << We can hear music from here also¡­ what about to dance? >>.


    << What? >>, he asked incredulously, staring at my outstretched hand.


    Then he looked down, mortified.


    << I cannot dance already, I¡­ >>.


    << But I can! >>.


    In front of his bad attitude, I decided to take the initiative:


    << Come on, give me your hand! >>.


    Even if I knew the steps and, therefore, I knew how to dance, being seven years old only I was not allowed to perform in public, such in a party like the current one, for example:  however, here in the garden, we were safe and sound. In the end we were not doing anything wrong: I just wanted to test my skills with a dancer ¡°to my height¡±!


    Encouraged by me, Charles stretched out his hand fearful: I shook it with ease.


    << And one, and two, and one two three! >>.


    Following the rhythm of the music coming from the hall and imagining that there was Marie to beat the clock with her hands, I drove Charles with the first step.


    I was not satisfied: neither our steps nor our breath were in synchrony, and the result was definitely ungraceful. It was all Charles fault who did not know how to move.


    << Ohh come on, Charles! >>.


    << I told you that I can not dance!!! >>, Charles said firmly, looking me in the eyes.


    In fact he was right: how could a 5 years old child dance! Sighing I kept guiding him.


    << Sorry, you¡¯re right. I was wrong to compel you! >>.


    << Watch out! We are falling!! >>.


    Speaking and dancing together made us lose balance ¨C which was already precarious ¨C and, together, we fell into a bloomed flowerbed.


    << ¡­¡­ >>.


    << ¡­ ouch¡­ >>.


    We stood belly upwards, speechless and stunned.


    Oh God!!! What if a member of the royal family would got injured, because of me??


    I do not know why, but almost without realizing it I began to laugh out loud: not with my usual vulgar way of doing, but more gently. It was a genuine laugh, an expression of joy which I felt like getting on the bottom of the stomach.


    << Ahahahahahahaha, hilarious, ahahahahahahahahah! >>.


    Carried by my amusement, Charles began also laughing his socks off: our naive laughter echoed in the garden. I don¡¯t know how to explain what had just happened, the fact is that we found it too funny to be able to hold us back. We kept laughing that way, lying on the floral mantle.


    After I do not know how many minutes, maybe 2 or 3, we finally managed to stop and get up. With my hands I wiped dirt.


    << So, bye Charles. I must go now >>.


    I checked no dirt was left on my dress and no leaves were still in my hair, and with a quick comb I put the latter back in order.


    << ¡­ Are you leaving? >>.


    << Yes. See you Charles! >>.


    I tried not to make me soften from the sadness expressed by his voice. I could not stay there anymore: my father would soon have come for me and, at that point, all my efforts to look the perfect daughter who he wished would have been vain.


    I began to move away from the garden with a firm step, directed to the ballroom, not caring about the sorrow which I was causing to my new friend.


    << Hey Chris! >>.


    I felt again his voice calling behind:


    << We will meet again, right? >>


    In front of that hopeful question I answered with a smile:


    << You can be sure! >>.


    Although I knew that he was a member of the royal family, I turned to him proudly, widening the shoulders. My certainty was based on a very precise reflection: being the daughter of a duke and having the same age as the young prince, we would certainly meet again in the future.


    Also, Charles and I were linked by a much deeper fate, perhaps dating back to our previous lives, those described in ¡°The Maze of Destiny.¡±


    << Do not forget it next time we meet, Charles! I am Christina Noir, sole heir of the ducal family Noir, and your friend! >>.


    After getting laid off as well, I moved on and walked toward the ballroom.


    Without being seen by anyone I came into the hall, still repeating in my head the name of my new friend.


    Charles Eduard.


    Third son of the royal family, blue blood was flowing in him. He could be one of three men who, in my previous life, have been linked to Mishley.


    Or¡­


    << Or he could just be my betrothed! >>.


    Charles Eduard could also be the betrothed of the wicked daughter of the Duke, who was me: Christina Noir.


    Since that story¡¯s images ¨C mostly dating from the mid-10s ¨C were ruined, I had not realized it immediately, but when I heard his name i remembered all.


    Charles and I, as decided by our families, were promised to each other and, as recounted in ¡°The Maze of Destiny¡±, this would have represented an obstacle to the love between him and Mishley. In the book was also written that I would have killed myself with poison after the marriage between the two. May it be that the meeting of that night with Charles could have changed our fortunes?


    I smiled thinking back to his happy face when I told him we certainly would have met again.


    Maybe even I would have never been able to change fate but, for some reason, at that time I felt so happy.


    Note: If you love this translation, please consider supporting us by donating and/or removing your ad blocks! Thank you very much in advance~!

 Chapter 12

    After having walked away ¨C at least temporarily ¨C from Charles, I returned to the ballroom as if nothing had happened.


    I walked into the living room refreshed, dispensing greetings and courtesies to all the guests. The daughter of the Marquis pointed out to me that I had some petals still through my hairs, but I quickly found an excuse without getting perturbed. The evening ended peacefully and I managed to excellently interpret my role of ¡°perfect daughter¡±.


    The next day I found myself waiting impatiently that the gate of our building would got open: I was standing outdoor, strut, in a point from which I could see with pride the extension of the park to the main entrance. The sun was beating strong, and so that i would not have got burnt, my maid made me shade with an umbrella.


    She was supposed to arrive soon: I couldn¡¯t wait!


    << Come on, please, come quickly! >>.


    I was so excited that I soon found myself smiling, when I heard the sound of a carriage stopping at the gate.


    << She has arrived! >>.


    << Please Miss, please get over here >>.


    The gate opened to let in the carriage: the domestic urged me to move to the side of the road, but I refused.


    << No, I¡¯ll wait here >>, I said stubbornly, remaining motionless in the middle of the driveway.


    Since I had been waiting for her arrival for all that time, I wanted at all costs that she would have noticed me once entered, and that she would not have passed with the coach without seeing me ¨C either by distraction or deliberately.


    Being stopped in the middle of the road, she couldn¡¯t have avoided to see me in the point where I was waiting ¨C not to mention that her carriage should have had to forcely stop in order to not hit me.


    << Okay miss¡­ >>.


    Seeing that I was so resolute even my maid gave up to convince me. She stood next to me indeed, keeping to shelter me from the sun with her parasol: I was very grateful, to her and to the servants, for their loyalty.


    << Finally!! And now stop!! >>, I said as soon as the carriage was in front of me.


    The coachman, one of my servants, looked dismayed to me, I saw him turning to the person sitting inside the carriage sharing a few words with her. Then, the doors of the carriage opened and came down with a sigh Marie Toinette, my private teacher: she did not seem very happy that her arrival had been anticipated with such an enthusiasm.


    << Welcoming me in such a way could mean that you are full of desire to study today. I am grateful, Miss >>, she said approaching me.


    << Do not be stupid Marie, a genius like me can learn everything perfectly even without the desire to study. Actually I want to talk about something else today! >>.


    << You should watch your language, Miss. Contrary to what you seem to think, it is not easy to become a lady in every way >>.


    On hearing these words, the coachman and the maid looked away.


    << Yes, yes, I agree¡­ however, I must speak of an urgent thing Marie! >>, I cut short.


    << Yes, I know. It¡¯s Miss Toinette anyway, please >>.


    What did she know of any of this?¡­ She could not know. She was saying so just to speak!


    << Marie, last night at the ball I showed to all how you are educating me well ¡­ well, even more! You would have been proud of me! >>, I bragged.


    She clenched her eyes and looked at me suspiciously:


    << Oh, even more than I may have taught to you? >>.


    << And how too! I was twinkling with satisfaction as the full moon would have done in the heavens tonight! You can also ask for confirmation to my father if you want. I repeat: I definitely went beyond any of your expectations! >>.


    My father even asked me if I was ok, because I wasn¡¯t seeming to him like the ¡°usual Christina¡±. Soon my name would have been on everyone¡¯s lips in high society!


    << Come on Marie! Don¡¯t I deserve your praises? A little pat on the head? >>, I laughed helding out my head to her.


    I really deserved it: perhaps this would have been the only time in which I would have been worthy of her approval and affection.


    << ¡­ Sure ¡­ why not >>.


    I eagerly waited to feel her hand on my head, warm like the time I felt it in the pantry; However, in the end, I felt an unexpected noogie.


    << Marie? >>, I asked hesitantly, looking up at her.


    Why did she beat me? Why couldn¡¯t she be sweet and nice to me? What had I done wrong to deserve this treatment?


    My doubts were immediately dispelled when I met her gaze, cold and cruel, looking at me like a demon.


    << ¡­ Marie? >>, I ventured again, seeking reassurance.


    << Miss Christina. >>, she said rigid.


    She pushed harder the knuckles of her hand against my head, as if to pierce them inside, and she did it so suddenly that I did not have even the instinct to react to the pain.


    << I have no doubt that it is as you say, Miss. Falling and damaging the King¡¯s flowerbed definitely belongs among the things which I have taught to you and, indeed, surpasses them. Really. You did it much more seriously than I would have ever expected. I guess you might be aware of that >>.


    I was petrified: << Buuuuut,  how¡­ how did you find out??????????? >>.


    Note: If you love this translation, please consider supporting us by donating and/or removing your ad blocks! Thank you very much in advance~!

 Chapter 13

    Luckily, Marie was not aware of my misdeed because someone else had discovered me: the fault was of the Marquis¡¯s daughter, the one who had pointed out to me that I had those petals in my hair. In the past she had been her student and so, telling her about the private party, she had reported to having heard that the king¡¯s gardener was very angry because some children, playing, had ruined the flowerbeds. Marie combined the two events, sensing that I was the guilty.


    After that scene which took place in front of the servants, Marie and I made our way inside the house to start my lesson of ¡°good manners¡±; sitting in my room, I meekly put up Marie¡¯s strict scolds.


    As if she had not noticed my grunt of disapproval, Marie continued:


    << This behaviour is not appropriate for a good family¡¯s lady like you: you can not strain and pretend to behave well only when seen by all. Only when grace and elegance will naturally flow from within you, only in that moment you could say to have achieved a perfect education ¨C and I assure you that, at that point, these qualities will be found and recognized even from those around you >>.


    I hated her sermons more than anything else in the world, but in that case I had to admit that she was right: I had maintained my knowledge from the past life, but I could not compete with Marie, that, all of her 30 years, certainly had more experience than me.


    << At the moment, I do not see these features in you. Understood, Miss Chris? >>.


    << ¡°Miss Toinette¡±, please >>.


    << Oh stop with these claims. In short, MARIE, let¡¯s see if I understood: it is not about worrying of being caught in flagrant, but to erase all the proofs on order to avoid of being discovered even later, is it? >>, I tried to re-explain in my own words.


    << Nobody ever said this!!! >>, yelled Marie.


    She hit me with another noogie, punishing me because apparently I had not understood anything of what she had just said: lately, she had become quick to violence!


    << Every healthy child begins to walk at the age of one year! Let¡¯s accept your skills for learning to speak and read at 3 and 5 years, but must I remind you that, based on what I just said, from the beginning you¡¯ve been a little girl like all the others? >>.


    I was speechless, visibly distressed.


    Do not forget: you are Christina Noir. You are a genius. At 1 year you started to run free in the palace, at 3 you already knew how to express yourself properly, at 5 you read your first book, from top to bottom. You are a genius.


    When at last the lesson was over, I went into the room of the latter as I always did: I wanted to play with her, but today, due to Marie¡¯s words, I felt a little insecure and I was absorbed in my thoughts.


    You are a genius. At 1 year you started to run free in the palace, at 3 you already knew how to express yourself properly, at 5 you read your first book, from top to bottom. You are a genius.


    << Yes? >>.


    << At one year, were you already able to walk? >>.


    Trying to find safety in her was an evidence of the fact that confidence in myself, that day, had halved .


    << Eh! >>.


    It was not the answer which I was expecting, but she was too cute: she lovingly stroked her head. When I watched her smile, I do not know why, everything else would stop worrying me.


    << Would you tell me about the dance, big sister? >>.


    I looked for the right words to explain in a simple and fun way what had happened the night before.


    << Of course, because you were beautiful last night! >>.


    << A friend? >>.


    I should have kept it a secret, but I spoke with Mishley open heart, though without specifying that he was a member of the royal family, whose name was Charles, and that we had destroyed the flowerbed.


    << There was this child, younger than me, who followed me with the intention to have a challenge¡­ >>.


    << Yes. In short, I finally won and, for convenience, we¡¯ve become friends. However, he seemed nice >>.


    << ¡­¡­ >>.


    Recalling what had happened I was a bit enthusiastic and Mishley, who initially followed my story with interest,  was all of a sudden fallen silent. I found it strange: usually she always listened with her bleaming blue eyes.


    << Is everything ok? >>.


    << Of course you, silly! >>, I replied immediately, without uncertainty.


    I was feeling worried about Charles, but I had no doubt that she was the most important person in the world for me. I squeezed her to me:


    << I love you so much, Mishley, and I will always love you! >>.


    << Really! >>.


    << Forever! >>.


    << To infinity! >>.


    Finally, that angelic smile which she always have had got painted again on her face.


    << I love you too! >>, she said, hugging me.


    << Impossible! I love you as much as you love me! >>.


    << Very true!!! >>.


    << Yes! >>.


    We continued to shake sharing that happiness.


    << Why? >>, I asked appalled in front of that unexpected reaction.


    << No. I tell you it is impossible >>.


    As I looked puzzled, not understanding, Mishley shook vigorously the skirt of my dress.

 Chapter 14

    *clap clap* thank you to Sandy Nguyen for donation.


    << Christina, your betrothed is decided >>.


    One day, quiet some time after the dance, my father summoned me and began his speech with these words.


    << What? >>.


    In his library, standing in front of him, I let out a gasp.


    << Father, you say that you need to talk to me and you come out saying that my betrothed is already decided. That¡¯s a sudden news to me >>.


    It was not uncommon that, in the noble families, similar decisions were taken when the bride and the groom had more or less the same age. In fact, the more the rank was high, the earlier you had to decide: being the daughter of the Duke Noir, it was strange that they had not ever discussed about it before.


    However, when I heard the words of my father, rather than being excited because soon I would have known which who I should have spent the rest of my life with, I felt a little confused.


    << No, it is not a sudden thing. I was working on it for a while and now the agreement is concluded, thanks to the good impression you made at the ball >>.


    << Oh, I see¡­ >>.


    So the decision had already been taken behind my back longtime before, but I only had known in that moment, when it was definitive.


    << Christina¡­ let me be clear on this point: You cannot meddle in such matters. Your will doesn¡¯t count in this case. Is that clear? >>.


    << Certainly, father >>.


    I knew that there was no room for opinion: similar decisions were taken only from parents. It was the price to pay for being of noble rank, and I was.


    I was proud to be a member of the Noir family, one of the three most powerful ducal families of the Kingdom.


    << I have no pretensions about my betrothed. What is good for the family will be fine for me too >>, I said without hesitation.


    My father looked at me smugly:


    << Well said. You really are my daughter >>.


    << Of course. I¡¯m your daughter ¡­¡­ ah, father, may I ask who is he? >>.


    I already knew the answer, but I asked him to confirm.


    I was 90% sure that it was Charles, but it was possible that, thanks to the good impression I had made on everyone, someone else was been chosen in his place. Maybe someone in the highest political circles of the Country, entranced by my grace, had championed me to be given in marriage to the eldest prince and to become queen.


    << Yes, of course >>.


    My father¡¯s answer obviously did not betray my expectations:


    << His name is Charles Eduard. As you know, he is the third son of the king >>.


    << Got it >> I said, wiggling my lips.


    << His family asked me to come over here to pay homage. But remember, when it will happen, don¡¯t do anything stupid >>.


    << Rest assured, father! >>, I said shrilly, excited because I would have met my friend Charles sooner than I thought.


    Inside of me I decided that, in anticipation of that meeting, I would have worked hard on my good manners to become a perfect lady and leave him speechless.


    << Christina? >>.


    << Yes father? >>.


    << Why are you so happy? >>, he asked suspiciously.


    Happy?


    << I am as always, Father! >>.


    << Are you sure? >>.


    Inside my head I was preparing a plan that, actually, wouldn¡¯t have hurt anyone: I was just curious to see the face that Charles would have made. For the rest, I was still me¡­


    << Yes! >>, I nodded vigorously, showing him my best smile, but my father didn¡¯t seem of the same opinion.


    << ¡­ If you say so¡­ >>.


    What a blues! What the hell got into him? His eyes seemed to wander away, thoughtfully:


    << By now you too are in that age¡­ >>.


    << ¡­? >>.


    I wanted to know what was going through his head, but I could not decipher his answers.


    << You look happy, but you actually hate m¡­ no, forget it.>


    << ¡­¡­? >>


    I couldn¡¯t understand what he really was trying to tell me, but I was very annoyed by the fact that he was dwelling and nodding to his own suppositions.


    << Father? >>.


    << You once were such a fickle brat¡­ or maybe a little now too ¡­ or maybe ¡­ Christina? Is everything ok? >>.


    << That sucks!!! >>, with these words I poured out on him all my trouble.


    <>.


    My father¡¯s eyes widened in shock. I pull myself together and wore again my well-bred lady mask:


    << With permission >>.


    << Christina¡­ Christina wait! I demand an explanation for this behavior! >>.


    I walked away, leaving behind me the library and his recalling cries.

 Chapter 15

    The day Charles would come to visit me had arrived, I felt a little excited.


    I loved to dress up for important occasions: making me look nice by carefully choosing clothes and accessories   make me happy. Not a part of my naked body I was ashamed to see or felt obliged to cover it with layers of beauty cloths, but I loved dresses.


    In short, I wanted to be more beautiful than usual for that special occasion. After all, I should have welcomed the third-born prince with the due treats, shouldn¡¯t I?


    I chose a white and blue dress, totally different from the one ¨C red ¨C I was wearing at the ball. The corset was intense blue with white lines, embellished with golden buttons; a train white and soft as cream fell down from my shoulders to the ground, covering the back of the skirt. The contrast was exquisite.


    The first one I saw was Mishley, whom I had called in my room:


    << So how do I look with this gown? >>


    << You are beautiful! >>


    I was the only one who was so elegant that day: my sister, who would have been so cute even if she had dressed in rags, immediately approved my choice. Never mind if, being just a little girl, her vocabulary regarding ¡°compliments¡± was rather poor. She kept repeating to me that I was beautiful:


    << Gorgeous! You were beautiful with the red dress, that swishhh! But with this blue one, so pouff! Soft, you are even more beautiful! You would be beautiful with anything! >>, she told me with her eyes bluer than the noon¡¯s sky.


    I found the way she had tried to express what she was thinking very tender:


    << Hey, thank you! >> ¨C I strutted a bit ¨C << But it¡¯s normal! After all, I¡¯m your sister! >>


    << Sure! And, by the same token, you are certainly the nicest and best of all! I wonder what Charles would think of all these compliments you did to me! >>


    << What? >>, She asked me with a gaping mouth, << Charles¡­? >>.


    << Forgive me, I forgot to warn you: do you remember when I talked you about him, don¡¯t you? He¡¯s the boy with whom I¡¯ve made friends at the dance! Since he¡¯s coming to see me today, I thought I should look the part! >>


    << Yes, yes >>, I said, << I want to let him know what I¡¯m capable of! >>


    << This dress¡­ for your friend Charles¡­ >>


    I interrupted my confabulations and looked at my sister: I do not know why, but suddenly, every trace of joy had vanished from her face. Even her blue eyes and golden hair seemed to have lost brightness.


    << Mishley? >>


    << Chris¡­ >>


    What was going on? While trying to find out by investigating her expression, she lifted her head staring at me:


    << You¡¯ve put this outfit for him only, didn¡¯t you? >>


    << Y-yes! >>


    Of course I did, was he or was he not the third-born prince? Yet, Mishley¡¯s question seemed to imply something else: I suddenly felt oppressed and judged by her hard gaze.


    << Yes, that¡¯s it Mishley. I wore it for Charles >>


    << Ah. I understand >>, she answered without hiding her disappointment.


    << You will meet him shortly, won¡¯t you? >>


    << Yup¡­ >>


    I perceived something strange in her, something more threatening than simple ¨C and sometimes even cute ¨C jealousy between sisters.


    << Mishley, but what¡¯s wrong with you? >>


    << I will be on my way, Lady Christina >>


    I was about to stop her and ask an explanation when they knocked three times at the door:


    << Miss, the Prince is about to arrive. If  you are ready, I would like you to follow me! >>, said a voice from outside.


    << Ehm¡­ yes, I¡¯m coming! >>


    What a great timing! I couldn¡¯t leave situation with Mishley hanging like that! As soon as the maid announced the imminent arrival, I had heard her murmuring with tight teeth:


    Her look was biting, I had never seen her like that before.


    Unfortunately, I could not pull back: in addition to being a prince, Charles was first of all my friend, it would not have been right to neglect it. I caressed her on her head to say good-bye:


    << Sorry, Mishley. Now I have to go¡­ >>


    She did not answer.


    I decided I would have arranged things with her later.


    I turned to the door to answer the maid, and at that moment I felt someone was holding me off. Mishley clutched a flap of my dress between her little hands.


    << What¡¯s up? >>


    << Chris¡­ >>


    I noticed that her eyes were damp and that she was barely keeping from crying:


    << I do not want you to leave¡­ I feel alone without you >>


    Faced with such a love manifestation, I opened my eyes wide: it was not like her to show her feelings so openly. She had a passive behaviour and it was very rare for her to open like that.


    I knelt to better look into her eyes:


    << ¡­ yes! >>, on her face a smile flourished as she threw to my neck. I returned her enthusiasm by hugging her tight.


    << You are not going to leave me for someone else, aren¡¯t you? >>


    << That is, NEVER! Not even to for that Charles, do you? ¡±


    << That is! It will be fine, IT MUST!!! I  love you so much!!! >>


    << Me too, Mishley! >>


    Laughing, we kept playing at which of us loved the other the most. That was our little paradise, an ideal world my angel sister had built just for us ¨C some kind of pure, imaginary Eden, where happiness I had never felt before reigned.


    Unfortunately, an out-of-the-way voice abruptly interrupted the magic that had been created:


    << Forgive me, Lady Christina, but it would be a good thing for you to hurry up¡­ >>


    I had completely forgotten the waiting maid and her words brought me back to reality; I stood up without saying anything and headed to the door:


    << Chris? >>


    Since I wanted nothing but Mishley¡¯s serenity, I did not go over the doorstep; in fact, I decided to do the exact opposite.


    << Done! >>


    I turned the key in the lock and closed the door from the inside.


    << Very well >>


    << Yup! And for the moment I have no intention of leaving >>, I candidly said.


    << Excuse me??? >>


    << Lady Christina,  do you realize what you are doing? >>


    << B-But do you realize that this is impossible, Miss? We¡¯re talking about the Royal Family. Quit joking, please! >>


    << Lady Mishley, please, if you are in there, could you please convince you sister to come out? >>


    << WHAAAAAT??? >>, << Lady Mishley, what¡¯s up with you now? I¡¯ll have to get myself a copy of the keys! >>


    << Would you like to stop it with these jokes please, Miss??? >>


    They would never have expected a child to design such a plan, but I was something else. I was too smart for them: I would not allow the maid to assault my castle!


    I turned to Mishley smiling, to announce my change of program:


    << Well Mishley! Now you and I have the whole day to have fun together! >>


    << Lady Christina, I beg you, come out! I do not find it fun at all, just like that one time you barricaded inside the pantry! Please, just open the door! >>


    The racket that the maid made beating at the door was quite annoying: it was a shame for her that I was 100% serious and that this was not just a whim.


    << Then Mishley, what do we do? What about reading a book and ignoring this noise? >>


    << Got it! Go for the story! >>


    << Oh listen to her, she complains about the noise! I see myself forced to call the Duke then¡­ even though he always gives in lately, so it would be a waste of time¡­ here it is! I¡¯ve found a solution! >>


    I do not know what solution she thought about, but I knew she would not be able to penetrate my fortress in any way. She would have probably call other members of the servitude, and together they would have tried to break through the door.


    << I¡¯ll tell Miss Toinette to come here! >>


    << ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ >>


    Well, I definetely did not expect that move.


    << Chris? >>


    Seeing I was tongue-tailed and motionless, Mishley had tried to call my attention and looked at me with a questioning expression. I did not know what to say to the maid, who, taking advantage of my silence, kept talking on her own;


    << Even the time when you locked yourself inside the pantry it was Miss Toinette who solved the situation! Even if it is not her lesson day, I will send a carriage to pick her up and maybe I can get her here right in time! I¡¯ll provide immediately! >>


    << Chris! >>, Mishley moaned.


    I knew I was breaking her heart, and mine broke too, but unfortunately I could not to do anything about it.


    << Forgive me, Mishley, but I can not escape my duty as Noir Duke¡¯s daughter: I must go >>, I explained in order to console her. Even the maid, listening to my words, was nodding on the other side of the door:


    << That¡¯s right, Lady Mishley¡­ >>


    She really heard every single thing.


    << ¡­Oh¡­I understand >>


    Though visibly sorry, Mishley finally seemed to understand and did not try to hold back.


    << So you go because it is part of your obligations, don¡¯t you? >>


    << ¡­ and not because you want to see Charles, don¡¯t you? >>


    << What? No, certainly not >>


    Actually, I also wanted to see him, but that meeting was still part of my duties.


    << All right! Go then! >> she smiled, granting me her permission to go.


    << By the way, Chris! >>


    << Tell me? >>


    I was afraid that if I lingered in there any longer, the maid could definitely lose her temper, but I could not resist Mishley¡¯s sweet mumble:


    << Can I come and play in your room then? >>


    << Of course! >>


    I usually was the one going to her room, but once the meeting with Charles would have finished, I told her that she could have stayed playing with me as long as she wanted.


    << Do not stay alone with him¡­ that is >>


    << Nothing! >> she said with her head, smiling softly.


    << So, have fun! >>


    << Thank you! See you later! >>


    My darling.


    She was the purity and sincerity made person, my sister.

 Chapter 16

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Royalty coming to visit the house of a Duke was not a common thing.


    It was true for most things, the person who would invite guests was usually higher in importance. You called for people that you had business with. People who could do this did not move around lightly on their own.


    And while Charles was still young, he was royalty. His station did not allow him to move freely and without thought, there were too many restrictions and traditions keeping him in place. Just as authority must not be wielded light-heartedly, one must now allow themselves to appear overly familiar.


    So why then, had it been decided that Charles would pay us a visit?


    The answer was simple.


    This promise of marriage between me and Charles was not because I would be marrying into his family, but was because he would be marrying into mine.


    In this country, it was quite common for royalty who were not heirs to become subjects of the state. This marriage that was made without I or Charles¡¯ will had the intention of one day making Charles into the next Duke Noir. I could sense this intent through the political considerations that showed from every corner. Even in ¡®Labyrinth Destiny,¡¯ there was a route for Charles that ended with him becoming Duke Noir. Well, in that scenario he would marry Mishuli and the girl who looked like me and was called Christina, would drink poison and die.


    With all of that considered, it was unlikely that my guess was wrong. After all, many people viewed Dukedom to be a sort of receptacle for royalty rejects. That was the reason for this marriage.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    I was thinking about all this as I waited for Charles¡¯ arrival. Then, a question suddenly hit me.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Christina?¡±


    I say to father, who was waiting beside me. We were currently waiting for the messenger to announce their approach, and because it was just the two of us here, there was no need to be polite.


    ¡°Charles¡¯ marriage to me must signal his omission from the race to the throne. But he is only five. Do you not think it is too early for that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Christina. I hope that you understand that you must never say such things in front of His Royal Highness?¡±


    ¡°How rude.¡±


    What did he take me for? I curled my lip at father¡¯s most insensitive words.


    It was only because I knew that it would be incredibly disrespectful that I was asking no one else but him.


    ¡°Well, is that not the case?¡±


    The first prince was eight years old. The second was six. I especially remembered the first prince from ¡®Labyrinth Destiny¡¯ as he was one of three people who had the possibility of marrying Mishuli. The end route for the first prince was especially bright and wonderful as it meant that Mishuli would become queen of the entire kingdom¡­ But, to be honest, I was not fond of the first prince in that story, and I did not want Mishuli to get involved with him in this one either.


    But the thing was, there was an unusual lack of an age gap between these princes. And so I thought it was quite strange for Charles to be cast out so soon.


    To my question, father struggled, but managed to explain:


    ¡°His Majesty, Charles¡­ How can I put this, he is seen as having a special sensibility you might say. It was determined very early that he would not be fit to rule.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I nod at this.


    Well, he was the type who would run out at night with a book, crawl under bushes only to realize that ¡®it is too dark to read¡¯ and be sad about it. He was strange without a doubt.


    Thinking back, he was always depicted as being a rather laid back character in Labyrinth Destiny.


    ¡°I see, so that is the reason.¡±


    ¡°But, Christina. Don¡¯t worry about it!¡±


    Perhaps father had misinterpreted my curt nod of satisfaction, because he quickly began to make an addition to his explanation of the situation.


    ¡°From what I have heard from His Majesty and his caretakers, Prince Charles is not a bad person. They say that he is full of curiosity, and well, two people with strange sensibilities might¡­ Oh, never mind. In any case, I do not doubt that the two of you will get along!¡±


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    It was true that after having actually met Charles, I found him to be interesting and good, but that slight slip of the tongue from father was very unpleasant to hear.


    I slowly brought my hand to my heart and lowered my eyes, making a show of my weakness.


    ¡°Oh, father. I am ever so worried now that I have heard of His Highness¡¯ disposition. My heart is in pain from just thinking about what I should say when I meet him¡­ Why, I think there may be nothing for me to do but go and embrace the archangel Mishuli, and replenish her healing essence¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop lying, Christina.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Father said gently, and I could only pout in return. As a reward for seeing through me, I will pretend like his previous rude words had not been spoken.


    ¡°But I do want to replenish on Mishuli¡¯s essence. You know, Mishuli was so sad that she tried to stop me from coming down here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? That seems rather unusual for her to do¡­ Well, she had always taken such a strong liking to you.¡±


    ¡°Fufun. Of course, she does. I am her older sister.¡±


    Our warm conversation continued until we heard the sound of knocking on the door.


    ¡°Forgive me, my lady Christina. His Highness Prince Charles has arrived at the front gate.¡±


    It was time. So came the end of our family talk.


    ¡°I understand, I will go out now. ¡­Christina. I will bring His Highness to this room. You must receive him here and greet him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Leave it to me, father.¡±


    My first meeting with the third prince. It was actually to be my second, but I was prepared to make this fact hidden to all who observed us. I was equipped with the most perfect of manners, and I had a genius plan to surprise Charles as well.


    I was brimming with confidence now, yet for some reason, I could see a hint of worry in father¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Christina¡­ This time, please don¡¯t do anything senseless like you usually do. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Father.¡±


    His words could not be missed this time, but I accepted them with a smile.


    And after that smile, I immediately erased all expression from my face.


    ¡°Enough about that, hurry up and go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh. of course.¡±


    I showed my wrath through my lack of expression and sent him away as if with a kick. Father looked a little hurt by my quick little lashing, but he quickly exited the room.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I snorted as I saw him leave.


    Really, what did father think of me? I was physically beautiful, I had a brilliant mind and cared for my family, I loved my sister unconditionally. I had it all. No one could have asked for a more perfect daughter, but this is the treatment I get. He has already decided that I am going to act out of turn. It was most annoying.


    ¡°¡­Very well then. I will do the most perfect greeting he has ever seen.¡±


    I am a genius. If I succeed in this greeting without a single flaw, my father will have no choice but to raise his unjust estimation of me. My resolve to do what I had already intended only intensified as I waited for father to bring Charles to me.


    Though, I would not be waiting for long. The entrance to this mansion was not far from this room.


    After a brief moment, a knock echoed from the door.


    ¡°Christina. His Highness, Prince Charles is here. ¡­May we enter?¡±


    They were here!


    My heart started to beat faster at this long-awaited visit from a friend, but I did not show it.


    After all, I must be a lady from here on out. A lady must swallow any emotions and act with grace. I must not allow myself to show strong happiness through my face.


    ¡°¡­Yes. Please come in.¡±


    I flicked the switch and put on my ladies disguise. My graceful voice gave them permission to enter.


    ¡°Very good. ¡­your Highness, please come in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you, Lord Noir.¡±


    Led by father, the silent Charles and one other figure entered the room. The other man who came in after Charles appeared to be in his early twenties. His large, muscular frame and his stiff reply to father gave him an air of the military. He must be a knight or something similar. Likely, he was Charles¡¯ caretaker or guard or chaperone. Maybe he was all of those.


    Well, he was not important to me. I felt that it was safe to disregard his existence here. I decided to leave any speculation on this person I saw for the first time and move my gaze to the real subject at hand.


    A five-year-old child with golden hair and blue eyes like Mishuli. While you could tell he was a boy, his face would have still been most aptly described as cute and soft.


    It was likely that he had been told to stay quiet. The road to here must have been tremendously boring, for Charles¡¯ eyes looked clouded and he seemed disinterested. However, his expression immediately lit up with joy when he saw that I was there.


    Fufu, he was an honest one.


    But his face immediately switched to one of surprise.


    I felt a strong sense of pleasure imaging how the rest of this scene would play out, but I do not show any of it. Finally, father entered the room and closed the door. Here, I pulled one leg backward at a slanted angle and lightly bend the other knee. My hands gripped the hem of my skirt and I lifted it at the appropriate height.


    And like that, I bend forward and lower my head towards Charles.


    ¡°I am honored to make your acquaintance, Prince Charles. I am Christina Noir, daughter of Duke Noir, His Majesty¡¯s humble servant.¡±


    I greet him with a courtesy and the highest possible respect I could contain in my introduction.


    ¡°I am honored that you His Royal Highness has come to see me, though I am most unworthy.¡±


    I say these words and raise my head in order to give a smile that would enrapture all.


    Fufu, I was perfect. As evidence of the extent of my perfection and grace, the man who stood behind Charles had let out a sigh of admiration.


    And just as I had intended, Charles too wore an expression of surprise. He was surely shocked at the discrepancy with the girl he had met in the gardens. My little joke had gone well.


    I chuckled inwardly at his face.


    Well, now. Now we are even with ¡®first encounters.¡¯ I was proud of my win as I looked on at him.


    Usually, this would be the moment for Charles to greet me back. I was waiting for him to do so, but perhaps it was because he was young. Charles was in so much shock that he could not reply, he ignored all notions of good-manners and raised his arm.


    What was this boy doing?


    Such doubts entered into my head, but his bizarre behavior did not stop there. While all three of us watched, Charles most rudely threw up his finger and pointed directly at me.


    ¡°This is a fake Christina!¡±


    He had pointed at me with such force that it was almost audible, and then he made the loud accusation.


    ¡­hohoho?


    This unexpected reply from Charles caused my smiling face to freeze.


    What did he just say?


    ¡°Prince Ch-, Charles!? What are you talking about! You are being most insulting towards the lady Christina¡­!¡±


    ¡°But she¡¯s acting strange! She is clearly not Christina!¡±


    The guard or the caretaker did his best to persuade him, but Charles¡¯ tantrum would not stop.


    ¡°Her way of talking is too gross for her to be Chris. She is definitely an imposter! Right? Fake Chris over there! What did you do to the real Chris!¡±


    I see. My being a lady is apparently strange. Not only that, but from Charles¡¯ point of view, it was completely gross.


    Hmmm, mmmm, I seeeeeee.


    As I was apparently a fake Christina, I decided to move closer to Charles. I smiled silently as my shoes loudly sounded on the floor.


    ¡°Prince Charles, were you not listening when I told you so many times to stay quiet¡­ Ah, lady Christina. I understand that you must be very upset, please forgive him¡­! I will be sure to scold him about this later on¡­¡±


    Who cares.


    The man was letting out pained sounds as I approached, but I ignored him. I began to address Charles through my stiff smile.


    ¡°Prince Charles, may I?¡±


    ¡°What is it? Fake Chris.¡±


    He returned sharply to me, a lady. He was surprisingly feisty. What was I going to do with him?


    This whole time father was looking at me with suspicious eyes that seemed to ask, ¡®what did you do?¡¯ But he was also giving the guard or caretaker a sympathetic look that said, ¡®you must struggle a lot.¡¯ What was that? It annoyed me.


    No matter how you sliced it, I was clearly not in the wrong on this occasion.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been exposed as a fake, do you feel like bringing out the real Chris?¡±


    ¡°Why no. That is not the case at all. The thing is¡­¡±


    Charles was glaring at me with the same blue eyes that Mishuli had, I kept my graceful, lady-like smile and stretched both of my arms out.


    And like that, I grabbed both of his cheeks and pulled as hard as I could.


    ¡°Fuhya?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Now, Charles. Is this the mouth that calls me a fake Christina Noir? Is this the soft and stretching mouth that is calling my proud self a fake? Hmm? Really, Charles. If you insist that I, who is in front of you is a fake, then why don¡¯t you go and run around the mansion and find the real Christina? I will give you permission to search the attic and the basement, even the pantry. So go and find the real me. What do you think, Charles? I may be able to agree with your notion if you can bring the real Christina before me now. Of course, you won¡¯t find her any time soon, so I will have to be pulling these soft cheeks for quite some time!¡±


    ¡°Ouff, ouchff! Stofff¡­! You areff the ffeal Chriff fnow!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I do not understand a word you are saying, Charles. As a punishment, you are sentenced to additional stretching¡­¡±


    ¡°L-, lady Christina¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, it was just a most well-intentioned jest, I do not wish to extend the sentence at all.¡±


    Hearing the voice from the side, I immediately returned to my lady mode.


    My hands promptly released Charles¡¯ cheeks and I laughed in a ladylike gesture towards the man who had called me through a quivering voice. But I was not too confident, having to create a smile at such short notice could be difficult.


    ¡°That¡­really hurt. But, you really are the real Chris then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Grrr.¡±


    This boy!


    I should not have let him go free. Charles¡¯ unconscious and giddy attack as I had only begun to retreat was enough to make the smile I was wearing twitch visibly.


    A witness to the destruction of my fraudulence, Charles¡¯ guard or caretaker quietly looked away as if to say, ¡®I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¯


    ¡­How did this happen?


    I was facing a reality where my ideal had crumbled into dust. I could not help but ask myself, even as my smile continued to twitch. This was supposed to have ended in my complete victory as Charles was awestruck by my ability to be a lady. Why was this happening¡­!


    ¡°Christina¡­hah¡­¡±


    Father had seen the whole of this troublesome exchange between us, but for some odd reason, he let out a deep sigh after saying my name.

 Chapter 17

    Translator: Jawbrie


    We pretended this whole scene did not happen.


    It was the smart thing to do, why fixate on the remains of a fallen sand castle, if you could act as if it never were? Thanks to fathers mediation, we were able to settle things and the acts of barbarism committed by both me and Charles would be scrubbed from the records. Once everything was cleanly forgotten, the only thing that remained was Charles¡¯ slightly reddened cheeks. It was much too small to be considered evidence of anything.


    And so once this scene had ended, I was allowed to take Charles away and give him a tour of the house.


    ¡°What do you think Charles! This the famous garden of House Noir!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    His reaction upon seeing the gardens was so good that I too snorted with delight.


    While I may have said ¡®taken away¡¯ this tour of the mansion had been planned in advance.


    Originally, it was to be father who would do this, but the role had been changed in an emergency. Father had told me in a voice mixed with resignation and comprehension that, ¡®his majesty will probably be happier if you gave the tour¡­¡¯, well, that was his reason.


    In any case, it was the duty of a genius to carry out any task to perfection. I was very enthusiastic to introduce our home to my friend.


    ¡°What do you think of this garden! We employed a most gifted gardener to make this!¡±


    ¡°The one in the palace is better!¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Be quiet and praise it.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    My contradictory command seemed to have confused him, but I did not care.


    It was something I decided to keep within the walls of the Noir house, but here I decided there was no need for respect and honors to be shown him.


    There were two main reasons for this. The first was because we were both children. The second is because when I did use elegant words and respect to greet him, Charles had taken to accusing me of being a fake and causing a scene.


    Ultimately, father and Oxe, who stood by Charles, had to discuss the matter and decided that such reservations were not necessary between children. The man who was with Charles was a house knight after all, and he had been assigned as Charles¡¯ caretaker. They had also considered the fact that I was adept at changing into the necessary way of speaking in public.


    ¡°Duke Noir. Your daughter Christina is quite a lively young lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know what I did wrong with her. I have such mixed emotions, I don¡¯t know if I should feel happy or sad¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it is a good thing that she is so healthy. ¡­And she seems to get along with Prince Charles.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, I am glad to hear you say it.¡±


    Oxe and father, what these two adults with pretensions of guardianship were talking about had nothing to do with me. I pretended that I could not hear them and continued to show Charles around.


    ¡°Well, I will admit that it is perhaps one step behind the gardens of the royal palace¡­ But the best thing about this garden is that over there!¡±


    What I now pointed to was the giant, one-hundred-year-old tree that I had often used to hide away from Mariwa.


    ¡°That big tree?¡¯


    ¡°Yes! The view from that tree is in a league of its own. You can see the entire mansion from up there. Now, Charles! Let us climb it!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Please stop this, lady Christina! Prince Charles! It is much too dangerous, please, please¡­ Ahh! Both of you, wait just one moment!¡±


    We brushed off Oxe¡¯s protestation and began to climb the tree, but then father came and grabbed us by the collars and dragged us back to the ground.


    ¡°Now, next is the hallway.¡±


    ¡°A hallway? What is interesting about that?¡±


    Next was the inside of the mansion. I showed Charles the hallway which was not particularly strange or even decorative.


    ¡°Fu. That is an unjust prejudice to think hallways are boring, Charles. Look, this hallway stretches on in a straight line!¡±


    ¡°I saw!¡±


    ¡°Good! And so you understand then!¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I see!¡±


    I nod at his energetic and quick replies. Dialogues with him tended to be smooth and delightful.


    ¡°¡­Duke Noir. Is there indeed something special here?¡±


    ¡°No, this is just an ordinary hallway¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why is she showing it? It does not seem like a place for such a tomboy to become fond of¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure myself. What reason could a tomboy have for showing this place¡­¡±


    They may have been speaking behind us with hushed voices, but I could hear it all.


    It seemed that Oxe had completely recovered now from the psychological blow I had dealt him. I thought it was time I showed these ignorant people just what the merits of this hallway were. I raised my voice:


    ¡°If you do not know, then I will tell you! This long hallway is perfect for having a race!¡±


    ¡°Woah!¡±


    ¡°Lady Christina!?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if my echoing voice resounded in their hearts. It hardly mattered to me.


    ¡°Now, let us race, Charles! On your marks¡­ Hey, Oxe. You are in the way. Do not stand like that in front of us. It is disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I will not move! You cannot make me!¡±


    ¡°Tsk. ¡­Hey, Charles. You must use your authority as royalty to the fullest and make Oxe move. You can surely do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will try!¡±


    ¡°I must beg you not to put such wrong notions into His Highness¡¯ head, lady Christina!¡±


    I felt a sense of relief seeing Oxe pleading with me so desperately. I was only seven years old, but my genius brain could easily bury any gap that came with age.


    I stood there quite satisfied at having bested one who was ten years older than me, but Charles was different.


    ¡°Oxe.¡±


    He took one step forward and continued.


    ¡°I command you as the third prince of this kingdom. You are in the way, so move!¡±


    ¡°Hhh, hey, Charles. Perhaps we should let him off now. Right?¡±


    While he continued to block our path, I could see that Oxe was on the verge of tears and I could not help but feel sorry for him. And so I interceded for him.


    ¡°Now, Charles. I will take you to the mansions great attic¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Christina.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    After that, I had pulled Charles all around the mansion. There were several other moments that we made Oxe cry as well. As this repeated itself, father finally mumbled towards me.


    ¡°If you run around like this any more today, I might have to give a report to your teacher, Miss Toinette tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Now, Your Highness, Prince Charles. We have seen everything that there is to see here, let us now retire to my room.¡±


    I quickly donned my lady¡¯s disguise and lead Charles towards my room instead.


    ¡°Uh, Chris. It was weird the first time as well, but what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Foolish Charles. Every lady has a feature that allows them to switch between three different levels of transformation. This one you just witnessed was my second form.¡±


    ¡°Second form!? So, so there is a third one?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I am a lady!¡±


    ¡°Three-level transformation feature¡­ Ladies are so cool¡­!¡±


    ¡°Fu fu fu! Indeed. Am I not the coolest!¡±


    ¡°You are so cool!¡±


    My lady¡¯s face had fallen off quite quickly, but I was satisfied seeing Charles¡¯ reaction. His blue eyes were shining with wonder.


    Right behind us, I could hear the two adults once again talking in very audible hushed voices.


    ¡°A three-level transformation feature¡­ Duke Noir. Do women usually gain the ability to change their attitude so quickly at this age?¡±


    ¡°My daughter is quite special. There is no need for you to smash any ideas you may have had of women before you even marry.¡±


    Their conversation was full of more sadness than all of the previous ones.


    ¡°Now, Charles. This is my room.¡±


    ¡°Ohh.¡±


    After that, I had invited Charles to my own room, I hid nothing as I proudly presented it to him.


    The two adults were nowhere to be seen. Perhaps they had seen how well I and Charles took to each other and decided we could be left alone. It seemed that the two of them had much to talk about. They were drinking lightly in father¡¯s study and getting to know each other.


    ¡°So, what should we do? Unfortunately, while my room is fairly large, it is still just one room. We will not be able to play on a very large scale.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s run away!¡±


    ¡°Hohoho!¡±


    It was a most beautiful idea, but it had to be dismissed. There were servants just outside of the room. Even if we were to escape from the window, we would be caught immediately.


    If that happened, I was sure to be whipped by Mariwa on the next day.


    ¡°Hmm, something we could do quietly here¡­¡±


    There was plenty of things we could do here. Just as I was about to suggest some of them, I could hear that there was some conversation happening on the other side of the door.


    ¡°My, my lady Mishuli. Forgive me, but there is a guest here¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sister said that I could come over.¡±


    ¡°Is, is that so?¡±


    It was Mishuli and the servant who had been keeping watch.


    Indeed, Mishuli had asked me if it was alright for her to visit later on. But I had been sure that she would visit only after Charles had left¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, in that case¡­ I suppose it is, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes! It is!¡±


    Now Mishuli had forced her way past the servant.


    ¡°Older sister. I am coming in now!¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    I hesitated at Mishuli¡¯s words. I was entertaining a guest. I glanced over at Charles, but he looked a little stunned as if he had no idea what was happening. For a moment I wondered if I should turn Mishuli away. It was not very proper to have an intruder while a guest was here.


    But more than anything, I had a sudden vision in my head of the two of them together in ¡®Labyrinth Destiny.¡¯


    I did not want the two of them to meet. Somehow, I felt that very strongly, but even as I was hesitating, time moved on.


    Without being able to stop her, Mishuli opened the door.


    ¡°Thank you for having me over, sister! ¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°¡­..mmm.¡±


    The brilliant golden hair. The eyes that were blue like the sky. These two could be bound by fate.


    It was the meeting of two who had those elements. Their first encounter was¡­


    ¡°¡­This is, Charles.¡±


    ¡°¡­Chris, what is that?¡±


    It was an incredibly hostile atmosphere.

 Chapter 18

    Translator: Jawbrie


    For complete strangers, Charles and Mishuli had a lot in common.


    They both had similar appearances: blonde and blue eyes. You could line them together and introduce them as siblings and no one would be any wiser. Of course, they were in reality, cousins whose blood ties were quite close, so this degree of resemblance was not unexpected.


    And now these two were staring each other down.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I was a little stumped at this unexpected turn of events.


    As someone who knew of ¡®Labyrinth Destiny¡¯ I had been overwhelmed with an unfounded anxiety that something irreversible would occur if these two should meet. Some may laugh at me, but you could say that I had been scared of fate. I had been so worried that if Mishuli, the protagonist of that story and Charles should meet, something would happen to this reality. Maybe this bug known as Christina would be fixed.


    But what of the reality of the current meeting?


    ¡°¡­.!¡±


    ¡°¡­ !¡±


    Well, they were staring intensely at each other, but it was not quite the atmosphere of a fateful encounter. This was without a doubt, there first time meeting, and yet they glared at each other as if seeing their mortal enemy, angry sparks were flying.


    What was especially surprising to me was that the ever-loving Mishuli was staring hard at Charles. My archangel who was always overflowing with kindness, she had such a strength in her eyes now, as if to show that she would not back down.


    Yes.


    This was also quite adorable.


    I see. So Mishuli was now capable of showing that she would not allow herself to lose a fight. She¡¯s grown so much. I started to feel a little moved after seeing this rare side of her. The stare-down between the two finally seemed to end.


    It was Mishuli who turned her gaze away to end this heated battle.


    ¡°¡­Sister.¡±


    Though she was the first to look away, it was not because Charles had overpowered her. Mishuli casually walked towards me after taking her eyes off of Charles.


    And as if to suggest that Charles was not something worth looking at, she completely ignored him and jumped into my arms.


    ¡°I was so lonely without you!¡±


    ¡°Me too, Mishuli!¡±


    There were several distracting things about this situation, but it was still my top priority to embrace my beloved sister who had come to me. I brushed away all that I had been thinking about and accepted all of the happiness that leaped into my arms.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to see you, sister!¡±


    ¡°Fu fu. I am happy to see you too. ¡­But, Mishuli. Why did you come all of a sudden¡­ Do you not usually have more a patience?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But today, that one, Charles, or whatever his name is, ruined everything and we were separated. So I felt much, much more lonely than usual. ¡­Am I in the way?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are in the way.¡±


    A rather gruff sounding voice interjected.


    ¡°Chris. Who is this?¡±


    It was Charles who had come in without hesitation. Perhaps he did not like being ignored. He stood a little distance away from us hugging siblings, his brows were narrowed as he glared at Mishuli.


    ¡°Mmm, ahh, sorry, Charles.¡±


    It was indeed a great error of mine to have left Charles, a guest. I could not blame him for being upset.


    ¡°This is Mishuli. She is my beloved younger sister. Is she not cute!¡±


    I boasted with my nose in the air, but Charles only mumbled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she is cute at all¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    I needed him to modify that unfathomable answer, and so I gave him a threatening smile. But Charles just looked the other way.


    Even if he were just hiding his own bashfulness by beholding the brilliantly adorable Mishuli, this was not an agreeable way to behave. Apparently, Charles¡¯ special sensibilities included his tastes in people as well. If he could think that Mishuli was not cute, then his taste for the arts could only be twisted and outrageous.


    He had my sympathies, but such defects in one¡¯s personality did not heal in a day or two. I would have to be patient with him, polishing and teaching him to be able to understand Mishuli¡¯s cuteness.


    I started to immediately put together my plans for educating Charles, who had said such nonsense about Mishuli not being cute. Next, I introduced Charles to Mishuli.


    ¡°Mishuli. This boy is Charles. Remember? The friend I told you about before. He is quite important. So, for form¡¯s sake, you should greet him first.¡±


    ¡°Um, okay. ¡­Nice to meet you, Charles.¡±


    After my suggestion, Mishuli did a polite bow. She did not use any honorifics, but I suppose it did not matter in this setting. After all, Mishuli still didn¡¯t even know who he was.


    ¡°I am Mishuli Noir. Christina¡¯s most ¡®beloved¡¯ younger sister. It is nice to meet you, Christina¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯ Charles.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­.Ahhh¡­¡±


    Mishuli was not quite skilled with words yet, but she did her best in her own words. I could not help but smile at this great feat of Mishuli, who had managed to finish. Even though there were moments that were a little shaky.


    Mishuli¡¯s adorableness had been overflowing in her introduction, but for some reason, Charles had thinned his eyes in irritation.


    Why would he be upset? It did not make any sense. There were slight flaws in Mishuli¡¯s greeting, but it was more than enough for a five-year-old who had not started her education yet. In order to shower Mishuli with praise for her accomplishment, I started to pat her on the head.


    ¡°That was very good, Mishuli. That¡¯s my younger sister!¡±


    ¡°Eheheh. Yes! I am your beloved younger sister after all!¡±


    ¡°¡­Then, it is my turn isn¡¯t it.¡±


    I don¡¯t think it was on purpose, but Charles once again interjected while we siblings lovingly embraced each other.


    According to etiquette, it was indeed Charles¡¯ turn to introduce himself, yet the conjunction ¡®but¡¯ entered my brain.


    Judging from his words and action up until now, it seemed quite apparent that Charles had not been formally educated in etiquette either. His way of speaking did suggest he was of noble birth, but that was it. He had not been properly educated yet, and for better or worse, he was free and not yet shaped.


    Well, well. I wondered what kind of introduction he would show to me now. I found myself a little excited to see as Charles opened his mouth.


    ¡°I am Charles Eduard. Chris¡¯s ¡®fianc¨¦,¡¯ Charles.¡±


    I mentally furrowed my brows at Charles¡¯ introduction.


    It was not very skilled at all. The parts that he emphasized were strange. He hadn¡¯t even revealed that he was royalty. This introduction lacked important details and contained unnecessary ones, I don¡¯t think I will be able to give him a passing score on this one.


    That was my general reaction, but Mishuli¡¯s was quite different.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Mishuli¡¯s eyes widened after hearing Charles¡¯ short introduction.


    ¡°Fian¡­c¨¦¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is right!¡±


    The words escaped Mishuli¡¯s lips as she stood in shock. Charles nodded with a particularly pleased smile.


    Mishuli¡¯s eyes were wide and watery, she swung around to look up at my face.


    ¡°Sister, why?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? What is it, Mishuli?¡±


    It was all so sudden that I wasn¡¯t sure what she meant.


    Mishuli saw my look of confusion and desperately added.


    ¡°You said he was only a friend! It was your duty to see him! But what does he mean by fianc¨¦!?¡±


    ¡°Well, Mishuli. ¡®Fianc¨¦¡¯ means that he will likely marry me at some¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what it means! But why must you marry someone like that!?¡±


    Why was Mishuli so upset about it?


    ¡°Well, there are a lot of reasons for it. In short, it was a decision made between our families. Marrying the person who was chosen for me is one the crosses I have to bear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­ Sister¡­ Marrying¡­that¡­¡±


    My words must have been a great shock to her because she could only talk to herself as if delirious. I could not blame her. Mishuli was still young, to hear that the life of a noble meant you had to walk a set path, including that of marriage, would be something both sour and shocking.


    But it was a reality that she would have to know of eventually. I cradled Mishuli¡¯s head in my arms as she continued to mumble, ¡®sister is¡­no¡­sister is my sister and¡­¡¯ in a voice that sounded lost.


    ¡°Do you understand, Mishuli? I and Christ will one day be married. We will both be number one to each other¡­¡±


    ¡°What. What are you saying, Charles? My number one will always be Mishuli.¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    I said what was only the most obvious thing to Charles, who for some reason acted victoriously.


    ¡°Charles. I will tell you this for our future as well, but I did not agree to this engagement due to any personal affection towards you.¡±


    ¡°But, but, are we not friends, Chris¡­¡±


    ¡°We are friends. But that is different.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    There were no objections to my sound arguments.


    Charles was a friend, and I liked him well enough, but that was it. I had been bothered by his attitude towards Mishuli previously, so this was a good time to set things straight. Charles was now quite surprised, and so I continued to explain in a harsh tone.


    ¡°This marriage was decided completely separate from our own will. In that case, it could be dissolved before we know it, as well.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, sister!¡±


    For some reason, Mishuli had jumped on my explanation.


    ¡°An engagement is just some promise that can be easily broken!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, I don¡¯t know if I would go that far. But we don¡¯t know what the future holds, so I think we should be prepared as responsible people¡­¡±


    ¡°But unlike Charles, who only has a thin promise called engagement, I and sister will always, always be together! Will we not, sister!?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we will. Mishuli!¡±


    Mishuli would always say the most adorable things. I praised her with every fiber of my being.


    ¡°The bond between you and I will last forever. No one shall break it! After all, we sisters are the strongest together!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know! ¡­ Fu fu fu.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Chris, she stuck her tongue out! She made a face like she won and stuck her tongue out, so you couldn¡¯t see! She is not cute at all!¡±


    ¡°Stupid Charles. Why should I believe that Mishuli would ever do such a thing? Right, Mishuli?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister!¡±


    ¡°¡­.t!¡±


    Perhaps Charles was angry that his first friend ever had someone else they held more important. Charles seemed to harbor some unreasonable feeling of jealousy as he continued to glare at Mishuli. Mishuli herself had been jealous in her own, completely adorable way over not having her sister entirely to herself. She now took one step in front of me and stared back at Charles.


    Their blue eyes clashed, sparks were flying.


    This again.


    I thought, but I was wrong.


    ¡°Why you little!¡±


    ¡°Who do you!¡±


    They began to shout at one another, and in the next moment they had grabbed each other by the collar and were about to start a fight.


    ¡°Wha!?¡±


    It may have been a childish scuffle. But I still could not allow it to happen. I quickly came between them and tried to make peace.


    ¡°What are you two doing! Stop this!¡±


    ¡°But sister! I can¡¯t help it, I hate him!¡±


    ¡°I could say the same about you! You are in the way! Go somewhere else!¡±


    ¡°Enough of that, step away from each other. Now!¡±


    Both of them were pointing their fingers and hurling abuse at the other. I tried my hardest to pull them apart, but the magnetism of fate that I had feared was too strong.


    In Labyrinth Destiny, the story from my past life, there had been a strong force of attraction pulling these two similar people towards one another.


    ¡°Chris! Chris, you are being fooled by her! She is not cute at all! She is tricking you and plotting something!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things to my sister! You can¡¯t even meet with my sister without the power of your house!¡±


    ¡°What did you!¡±


    ¡°What did you!¡±


    ¡°Could you two please stop this already!¡±


    In this world, there seemed to be a strong force smashing them together even as they strongly repelled each other. It was most strange.

 Chapter 19

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Mishuli and Charles¡¯ fight resulted in all three of us being a little worse for wear, but overall uninjured. Of course, this was only after my efforts to stop their fighting, which included attempts to soothe and then to scold them, and sometimes restrain them. Thanks to all of this, Charles was completely exhausted when it came time for him to leave.


    How tired was he? Let me put it this way.


    ¡°Prince Charles, it is about time we return to¡­ Oh?¡±


    ¡°You are finally back, Oxe¡­¡±


    Oxe¡¯s arrival had looked like the coming of the savior to him.


    The two who had started the fight, Charles and Mishuli, were now sitting with sulky expressions and facing away from each other. I myself was much too tired to give a detailed explanation, and so I pushed Charles onto Oxe before he could ask anything.


    ¡°Nevermind. Just take Charles and leave¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. I won¡¯t argue with that, as it is why I have come¡­ But, my lady¡¯s and Prince Charles¡¯ clothes look rather disheveled.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    It would be most tiresome to explain.


    As my face would have indicated, I was tired and just wanted this moment to be over with. Yet Oxe seemed to have mistaken me as he happily ¡®Hoho¡¯ -ed.


    ¡°Oh, were you children play fighting with swords? Ha ha ha! It is very good to be so energetic! I do think it¡¯s good for children to be ungovernable to a certain extent. Do you not agree, Duke Noir!¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is true, Oxe! I am quite troubled by Christina¡¯s actions on a daily basis, but viewing them as proof of her good health allows me to see them in a kinder light!¡±


    ¡°Indeed! I too am constantly surprised by Prince Charles¡¯ unusual actions, but¡­ Ohh. Who might this young lady be?¡±


    ¡°Ah, she is my daughter, Mishuli. This one is much better behaved. She is still a little shy, but she is a good child who really cares about others!¡±


    The two adults seemed to be drunk on something.


    I could not help but scowl as I saw them continue to be senselessly cheerful and strong headed in the face of clear signs of fighting.


    What were they doing? No, I knew that they were enjoying a drink or two in father¡¯s study, but it appeared that they had not stopped there. Drinking was a part of hospitality for nobles, but this surpassed the limit. Especially Oxe, was he not supposed to be taking care of Charles? What was he thinking?


    ¡°¡­.Hahhh.¡±


    I thought such things but discarded them with a sigh. Let me say it again. I am very tired. I had used up all of my energy in order to push Charles¡¯ head down and to comfort Mishuli. I did consider that Oxe would likely be berated, should he return to the palace in this state, but that was not my responsibility.


    And so I raised my head and glared at the two foolish adults and said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about any of this. Would you hurry up and just do your job?¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    My low roar that was full of resentment was enough to make the shoulders of these two grown men shiver.


    After my threat, Oxe promptly returned to his duties and took Charles away. When I and father were seeing them off, Charles turned around and said, ¡°We will meet again, won¡¯t we?¡± much like he had before. However, it was not I who made such plans. In any case, I told him ¡°Don¡¯t even think of coming again if you are going to fight with Mishuli,¡± which must have been very similar to stabbing him through the heart. Indeed, his face looked quite shocked, I doubt he will be jumping onto Mishuli again any time soon.


    And after finishing my duties as a noble, I returned to my room to see Mishuli waiting for me.


    ¡°¡­Suu suu.¡±


    She was curled up on the carpet and sleeping. A most adorable greeting.


    ¡°Fu fu.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at this. I approached the sleeping Mishuli, and while I knew it would be very impolite, sat next to her.


    Today was the first time Mishuli had ever had a temper tantrum. She had shouted so loudly, raged so vigorously, she must have gotten even more tired then I had, just trying to stop them.


    At least to the point where she could not wait and had to sleep.


    She looked like a cute, small animal. Still, it was not proper for her to sleep on the carpet, so I considered calling a servant to move her, but then decided against it. This was such a precious little scene. I wanted to have it for just a little while longer, and so curled up right next to her on the floor.


    ¡°So adooraable¡­¡±


    I could feel her inhalations and exhalations on my cheek. I gathered my beloved sister in my arms and held her gently.


    The carpet that covered the floor was shockingly comfortable. I could understand just why Mishuli had fallen asleep on it. Whether it was sanitary¡­ Well, I will put my trust in the cleaning abilities of our outstanding servants.


    ¡°¡­mmm.¡±


    After I held her, Mishuli began to move a little but showed no signs of waking up. Perhaps it was an automatic reflex, but Mishuli, in turn, held onto me.


    ¡°No¡­ Sister, you can¡¯t go¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what she was dreaming about, but she mumbled such things as she grabbed onto me.


    It was adorable and it made me happy. I gently touched her soft and fluffy golden hair.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go, I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Ehe hehe.¡±


    There was no exaggeration in the words I said. I knew that she would not hear them, but perhaps they would get through to her in her dreams. Mishuli smiled at my assurance. I smiled too at how innocent she looked.


    But even now, my mind felt vague and tired. I was sleepy.


    My eyelids grew heavy, I allowed my eyes to close. Today had been a busy day, but it was also fun. I was sure that, along with Charles, such happy days would continue to come. Thinking about this, I was ready to give in to sleep¡­


    ¡ª-That Christina is no longer the Chris that we knew.


    My eyes immediately opened.


    What was that?


    My brain worked madly, trying to figure out whose voice it had been that suddenly played in my head. The identity for that voice came to me very quickly.


    That line I had just heard, it was not a memory of something that I had experienced. It was just something that remained as knowledge.


    It was a scene in Labyrinth Destiny that has been carved into my brain. A still, some dialogue and voices to match it. This scene had opened with the words I had just heard.


    ¡ªMishuli. You can¡¯t help her anymore. She is not the old Chris.


    ¡ªThat¡¯s not true. Surely, one day, I and my sister will be close again like we once were!


    ¡ªNo. It won¡¯t happen. She used to take such good care of you, I don¡¯t understand why she turned out like this¡­


    In this dialogue, Mishuli and Charles were talking about their shared past, and also of their biggest obstacle, Christina.


    There were not many details for the characters in Labyrinth Destiny. It was mostly just a summary, with a few scenes depicting the past of a few important characters. Of course, there were no scenes that focused on the past of Christina, the villainess.


    Even so, there were things that could be deduced from scenes such as this one.


    Christina had been tormenting Mishuli from the beginning of the story, but they were close as small children. Even in that story, Christina had loved Mishuli as a child.


    In that case, could it mean¡­


    I felt a chill run through me as a certain possibility entered my mind.


    I had assumed from Christina¡¯s words and actions that her attitude towards Mishuli only changed when she discovered that Mishuli was the daughter of her father¡¯s mistress. But what if the unspoken truth was different? What if Christina was not as big a fool as I had thought, what if she wasn¡¯t just a very emotional woman¡­ If she had a past where she played with Charles and loved Mishuli in Labyrinth Destiny, then what really was the difference between her and I?


    I¡¯m thinking too much.


    I discard this foolish notion. I am me. No such forceful power as fate exists in this worlds. Mishuli and Charles had proven this today when they fought each other.


    People can live with their own will. They are not standing on stage as puppets. And so, if I were to become like the villainous daughter, Christina Noir from Labyrinth Destiny, it would be due to an unshakable belief, an irrefutable will¡­


    ¡°¡­I would never do such a thing.¡±


    I stopped my mind, not allowing it to go to such places, and hugged Mishuli even tighter. Feeling her softness and warmth close to me, my resolve is strengthened.


    No matter the reason, no matter what happens, I will never do anything to destroy Mishuli¡¯s happiness. As long as I live, I will protect the happiness of the most adorable sister in the world.


    In order to stop myself from thinking anymore, I close my eyes once again and attempt to sleep. I understood that I was only running from it, but I didn¡¯t care. And yet, the sleep would not come no matter how long I waited.


    It should have been pitch black as my eyelids were closed.


    But I felt like I had seen the face of fate for a second, the face that should have been lost in the labyrinth due to a certain bug.


    You might tell it to go away¡­ But enough about that.


    This chapter marks the end of the 7th year arc.


    After a few extras, there will be a short time skip as we enter the 9th year arc.

 Chapter 20

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I am Christina Noir. I am a genius.


    I was able to run freely around the mansion since I was a year old, at three I had mastered speaking, at five I had read every book in our library, at the still young age of seven, I portrayed the most perfect lady at a ball and shocked all of society. I am a genius and completely flawless girl.


    And now, I am nine years old.


    In the two years that passed since I was seven, I have gained even more knowledge, as I have an ability to absorb that you might expect from a genius. I learned during moments of every day, I learned from Mariwa¡¯s lessons, and then I spend time with my sister, the archangel, in order to replenish my heart. The days that went by were ever flowing with possibilities to grow even more.


    Since then, I have had several opportunities to appear in public and conduct myself in a way that was worthy of praise. My reputation was nearly set in stone at this point. Who was the girl that society whispered about, saying she was the most promising? It would be no exaggeration to say that it was me. I was the talented, genius girl whose future looked the brightest.


    In the past few years, the rest of the world has started to see my genius. This truth that slowly started to spread had definitely satisfied my self-esteem, and more than that, there was one wonderful result that was about to come to fruition. And it was more wonderful than all of my growth in the past two years.


    ¡°¡­Hmmm, very well then. I will acknowledge that my lady¡¯s etiquette and manners have finally crossed a certain threshold.¡±


    So were the words that I heard after two years of etiquette lessons and a simple test. I was so pleased that I nearly pumped my fist in the air.


    The happiness threatened to rob me of my self-control, but I knew that, had I so much as clenched my own fist, Mariwa¡¯s bony hand would have dropped over my head. So I had to settle for keeping my excitement hidden.


    Yes.


    I had grown to such an extent that I was able to receive such words from the cold-blooded, devil brute known as Mariwa.


    Barely noticing my joy, Mariwa sat with her back straight like she had for the last two years and continued to talk in a calm voice.


    ¡°You have grown, my lady. Your ape-like, tomboy actions have become much milder now. You could probably wear the skin of a cat without looking too suspicious. There is almost no difference in your nature, which is like an unruly horse, but it is doubtful that anyone could peel that layer off. And so I give you a passing mark.¡±


    ¡°Fu fu fu. It is no trouble to me, Miss Toinette.¡±


    I hold back my need for a boisterous laugh and just smile pleasantly. Her words did seem to imply a lot of other things, but I was still happy. Generally speaking, Mariwa never gave me any praise at all. And while she did not pat me on the head now, I was greatly moved by the few words of praise she had bestowed on me.


    ¡°I am the woman of talent who will carry the House of Noir, after all. The one who will one day shine so radiantly in society. It should be most expected that I can carry myself to this level!¡±


    It was a rule that I must speak like a lady during my etiquette lessons. By now, it was very rare for me to break this rule and have her fist come down on my head. That was proof that I was making progress on this strict road to ladyhood.


    I was proud in a graceful manner that a lady should be, and then I noticed something.


    ¡°¡­ah.¡±


    Now that it had been determined that I had acquired the necessary manners and etiquette, did this mean that Mariwa¡¯s role here had come to an end?


    I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent as I pondered on this.


    Mariwa was a private teacher who had been hired to teach me etiquette. If that role was no longer needed, then she would of course, no longer have to visit the mansion.


    Mariwa would be gone.


    That could not happen.


    It was such an obvious future, and yet thoughts of rejecting it immediately entered my mind.


    Because I was still¡­ Well¡­ That was it!


    I had still not brought Mariwa to her knees!


    ¡°That is well. Now, if you have learned to smooth over your outward appearance, the next thing to do is polish yourself from within. You will be studying the liberal arts next.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmmm?¡±


    My genius mind had been working furiously to find a solution, but Mariwa¡¯s words made me pause in confusion.


    ¡°¡­Are we not finished with lessons of etiquette?¡±


    ¡°You seem to have misunderstood something? I told you. Everything you have learned until now has been nothing more than an emergency improvisation to polish your outward appearance. From now on, we will attempt to make you a lady on the inside as well. And the first step to that is the liberal arts.¡±


    My dilemma had been immediately solved. The road to being a lady was not easy, and it seemed to be far from finished.


    That was fine, but now another question entered my head.


    ¡°Will you also be teaching me the liberal arts, Mariwa?¡±


    Liberal arts. It was the study of the trivium and quadrivium. It originated as a ¡®study that gave people freedom,¡¯ and it was thought that attaining knowledge from them would give you a general education.


    I had no issue with learning such things. Indeed, it was only normal for those of nobility to learn them. In fact, the Royal Academy which allows students to enroll at the age of fourteen also used the liberal arts as a central part of the student¡¯s education.


    And so my misgivings had nothing to do with what I would be taught.


    ¡°It¡¯s Miss Toinette, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you just said that I had completed my exterior etiquette training, would that not mean that such things don¡¯t matter anymore?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Hmmm. Well, that is right. We can ignore that for now then.¡±


    Surprisingly, she accepted my argument easily. Mariwa looked very obstinate, but she could be quite flexible sometimes. If you have an argument with a sound reason, then it was possible to refute her.


    Leaving all that aside, I wanted an answer from Mariwa.


    ¡°Let me ask you again. Are you to teach me the liberal arts as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes. To learn the liberal arts is to gain a basic education. If an educated woman is considered a lady, then the liberal arts are part of the same category as etiquette. So why should it be considered odd for me to teach you?¡±


    I was a genius, so I knew immediately that it was indeed something rather odd. But I didn¡¯t press the issue. I ask the other thing that was bothering me.


    ¡°¡­You are going to teach all of the subjects, by yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Huh? Why?¡±


    Who could have blamed me for being shocked at Mariwa¡¯s nonchalant nod?


    This was something quite unbelievable under normal circumstances.


    If one was going to learn all of the subjects, you would, of course, have a professional teacher teach each one. It may be possible for one person to give the child an introduction to each subject, but the student, in this case, was a genius. My ability to absorb knowledge at a rapid speed was not normal, it would require an especially good teacher to be able to keep up with me.


    And yet she said that she would teach each subject herself, I could not make sense of this decision at all. Mariwa would take on the burden of seven people. Why not hire seven people like a normal person?


    But there was not one speck of uncertainty on Mariwa¡¯s face.


    ¡°There is no need to worry, my lady.¡±


    Her cold eyes did not waver, they looked only at the truth. The mouth which swallowed the unreasonable, smoothly spun the next words.


    ¡°It is fundamental that as long as I am here as your teacher, that I help you acquire knowledge of all seven subjects until you reach the age of fourteen and enter the Royal Academy. By then, I would have crafted you into such a student that you will proudly proceed down the abyss of philosophy and the higher learnings.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes.¡±


    It was not like me to nod so sincerely. But that was the level of intensity that I felt from Mariwa¡¯s spirit.


    Mariwa. What was she?


    It was really something that I should have wondered about a long time ago.

 Chapter 21

    Translator: Jawbrie


    There was something relentless about Mariwa¡¯s lessons after they re-commenced.


    I had already read every single book in my father¡¯s library. This was due to the ample curiosity that I had until I was five, and all of that information had been properly stored within my head. Without a doubt, there were much of the liberal arts subjects in there as well.


    There was a delay for what could be called preparations, that took an entire day¡¯s worth of lessons to get through.


    It was a progression speed that suggested she might be wrong in the head. As a genius, I was somehow able to keep up with this, but the average person was guaranteed to overheat as their heads was filled with too much information. The lessons themselves were densely packed with content, and all of this was starting to feel like a form of chastisement.


    The day after I had survived this torture, I decided to go and make a report of this to my best friend.


    ¡°¡­So as I was saying, Mariwa must be a demon after all!¡±


    Twenty minutes since I left in the carriage. That was all the time I needed to arrive at the abode of my best friend, who also lived in the royal capital.


    It was a sudden visit without appointment, but the family gladly invited me inside. Within the last two years, the servants have all come to recognize my face, allowing me to pass through the gates as soon as they could see me. Of course, I would tell Mishuli in advance, so as not to worry her whenever I left. Having been told in advance, Mishuli had gladly waved as I went off. Her face was a bright smile without a single cloud shadowing it.


    After I was led through the mansion and we were alone together in the room, I began to start the rather one-sided conversation.


    ¡°That one is surely an unidentified lifeform who has sprung out of purgatory. That is the only explanation for that complete lack of common decency. She said something about increasing the speed as we did not have enough time, but is there not five years left until I enter the Royal Academy? It is not five weeks or five months. Five years, five!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The subject of my complaints, which I unleashed like a raging billow, was none other than Mariwa.


    Through the endless lessons that I had suffered under her, my pent-up resentment for her had grown. After all, Mariwa was harsh. They say that an excellent teacher knows how to use the carrot and the stick, but Mariwa would never praise me, not even a little. No matter how much I had tried, the only time that she had deigned to praise me in the past two years was to say, ¡®you¡¯ve become more skilled at feigning innocence.¡¯


    I have more patience than the average grownup could boast of, but there were limits to even that.


    And so I could not help but spit out all of these grievances to the silent person in front of me.


    ¡°You know, five years is longer than the time it takes to enter the Royal Academy and then graduate. It is most ridiculous for her to say that the time is insufficient. On top of that, there was even homework that she demanded I complete until tomorrow! Well, I am a genius so I will be able to finish it. But if we continue at this pace, I won¡¯t so much as enter the Academy, I might have enough of an education to pass the exam for the university! Oh, I am amazing! I¡¯m such a genius!¡±


    As I was talking, I happened to notice the extent of my genius and had to praise myself for a moment. I could enter into the countries highest educational institution. After graduating the Royal Academy which accepted all nobles and a few upper-class civilians, only a small few most excellent talents were allowed to enroll there.


    Perhaps it was just me, but it seemed that as my spirits rose in a heated fervor, my friend who faced me, seemed to look colder. In any case, the person in front of me was one of the rare few who I had decided that I could show my true self to. Someone who could understand, the only person my age that I had deemed a worthy rival.


    ¡°I think that I will just take the university exam when I turn fourteen instead. If I could enroll at the university instead of the Royal Academy at just fourteen, it would be quite the achievement! I would receive the marvelous distinction of being the youngest in history. Thinking of it has given me much motivation¡­! Hey, what do you think!?¡±


    I had a feeling that I had started to go off course at some point, but it did not matter. It wasn¡¯t so much that I wanted to hear an opinion, I just wanted approval so much, that I had to ask.


    My best friend had been reading a book since I got here, and hadn¡¯t looked up to see me even once. But now, my best friend¡¯s face finally looked up.


    ¡°¡­What do I think, huh.¡±


    With a loud snap, the unfinished book was closed. A girl with chestnut colored hair and a most annoyed expression looked up at me. Her mahogany eyes fixed on me as she said in a clear voice:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it is the case, but I think there is a damn obnoxious, failure of a lady in my room.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    The words that came from Surfania Calibrachoa, my best friend, and rival of two years, were a little colder than I had been expecting.


    By the way, within the past two years, Charles was demoted to number 2 in the rankings.

 Chapter 22

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Surfania Calibrachoa.


    She was the third daughter of Marquis Calibrachoa, and while it may sound like sarcasm coming from such a genius as I, she was rather intelligent for a nine-year-old. She had enchanting chestnut colored hair and mahogany eyes that suggested much coldness. She was one of the very few people that I could show my true self to, and she was also my best friend.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve given my opinion now. May I return to my book? I hate being interrupted while reading almost as much as I hate speaking with my older sisters.¡±


    ¡°Of course you may not. You must listen to what I say.¡±


    Those were incredibly icy words, but I was not such a weak person that I could be shot down by that alone.


    First, I confiscated the book from Surfania, who was already starting to flip the pages when she pretended to ask for my permission.


    ¡°Hey, wait.¡±


    Her hands stretched out in an attempt to retrieve the book, but Surfania was quite small for her age. She was nearly the same height as Mishuli who was seven years old. On the other hand, I had grown tall and healthy. Once the book was raised high above my head, there was no chance of her ever reaching it.


    ¡°Give it back. You better give it back!¡±


    Surfania was on her toes and reaching out desperately, but it was all a wasted effort for her. I had no intention of returning it. In the first place, it was unfathomably rude to try to read when someone was trying to have a conversation right in front of you.


    I looked up at the book I was holding and skimmed through it with a sigh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you are still reading these popular entertainment novels.¡±


    I only needed to read a few lines to tell that it was an adventure story.


    I read books for the purpose of increasing my own knowledge, but the books that Surania preferred were different.


    She had an obsession with reading the kinds of adventure novels that were popular on the filthy streets.


    It was a complete waste of time and intellect. I sighed at the wastefulness of it all, but Surfania glared at me in return.


    ¡°What! What is wrong with reading adventure novels? I won¡¯t forgive you for slandering these books. They are entertaining!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is wrong. You will only become stupid if you keep reading these.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t. It won¡¯t matter how many adventure novels I read, there is no possibility of me becoming a bigger idiot than you!¡±


    ¡°Ho ho?¡±


    Surfania gave me a most unfitting label as she started to hop around. By the way, Surfania was a bit of a shut-in and her athletic abilities were unfortunate at best. No amount of hopping about would give her the height needed to reach the book.


    ¡°If anything, you are living proof that no amount of educational texts will make a person truly wise. And yet that living proof is trying to mock adventure novels? That is something only an idiot would do. Chris, you really are an idiot after all!¡±


    ¡°You sure have a lot to say, Surfania. Who, is a what? Say it in front of the face of this genius one more time, if you have the courage.¡±


    ¡°You are incredibly stupid. Well, it¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? What¡¯s wrong with calling a spade a spade?¡±


    ¡°Surfania. What is it with your attitude today? Am I not the proud daughter of a duke? We are of the three great families. And more than anything, I am an officially invited guest. I am superior to you from every vantage point. You must treat me with more respect.¡±


    ¡°I refuse. I too am an illustrious daughter of a marquis. We are great enough not to bend to the wrongful authority of a duke. And first of all, a guest? What a laughable thing to say as someone who came without notice. Why must I entertain such a fool as you? That does not seem right¡­ Ahhhh kyaan!¡±


    Surfania had been hopping around so desperately that it was only inevitable she would eventually slip.


    And of course, there was no question of her having the reflexes to recover her balance, and she fell on the floor as if she had been crushed.


    That was most surprising.


    ¡°Oh, hey. Are you alright, Surfania?¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course, I am.¡±


    I called to her frantically.


    Surfania peeled her face off of the floor and slowly got back to her feet. She pretended to be calm, but there were tears near the corners of her eyes. She had hit the floor face first. That would have been painful in spite of the carpet.


    ¡°Whatever, just give me my book.¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do anything if she was willing to go to such lengths. Surfania¡¯s strong will had pushed me, and I had to return the book to its owner.


    After she pulled the book out of my hands, Surfania held it tightly to her chest as if it were something precious.


    ¡°Hmph. That went according to plan.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ oh. Is that so.¡±


    She was insisting that she had fallen on purpose in order to get her book back. She was as proud as ever.


    ¡°But, to fall like that after jumping around a little¡­ Don¡¯t you think you should go outside once in a while?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Perhaps it was because I had taken the book from her the last time, for she now kept it close and held it against her as we talked.


    ¡°A noble lady should wear gloves even when in her house and live without ever leaving her room. That is what I strive to do. I am not like some idiot duke¡¯s daughter who runs around her garden and becomes sunburnt.¡±


    She had to drag out my past mistakes and make such far-fetched arguments just to justify her seclusion. While what she was saying wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, if not a little over-generalized, she truly did have no intention of ever being a part of society. She was a true shut in.


    Yet, she was high-born and the third daughter of Marquis Calibrachoa. One really wondered what went so wrong as to produce such a girl as this. I had to conclude that the Calibrachoa¡¯s had made some fatal mistake in the education of their children. Yet the first and second daughters were talented young ladies. So perhaps it was just Surfania¡¯s character. Most likely, Surfania had missed attaining honesty during her growth and left consideration for others in her mother¡¯s womb.


    And it was this Surfania who glared at me and said:


    ¡°And what of you then? Isn¡¯t today the day that Prince Charles is to visit?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, I¡¯ll leave by the time Charles arrives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you should be sad about it.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡±


    She turned away and ignored my request. She seemed very cat-like when she acted like this.


    ¡°Well, even if I do end up having to stay here longer or Charles comes too early, Mishuli will be there to entertain him. So do not worry.¡±


    Within these past two years, Charles and Mishuli have met ever so often. As they were the same age, there were many times when they would speak to each other with less diffident words than they would have used with me.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    My assurance that she should not worry had the effect of turning Surfania¡¯s mood into something close to depression.


    ¡°Prince Charles will likely not even be there by the time you return.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand how she could reply like that after I had explained why everything was all right. On top of that, Surfania had said ¡®he won¡¯t be there¡¯ with an expression that might suggest, if not by accident, that he would be gone from this world.


    ¡°You are quite dense. You are such an idiot because you cannot see such things. Well, I¡¯ve benefited a little, thanks to the extent of your stupidity, so I will not blame you too much.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying very hard to interpret that as a compliment, but it just sounds like an insult. Pray do tell, how exactly is it a benefit to you. Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It is simple. For the past two years since we first met, you¡¯ve continued to come unannounced. And so my parents will leave my schedule free. Thanks to this, I have not been forced to participate in bothersome social gatherings. This increases the time I can dedicate to books. Chris, you are a great shelter from the wind.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Surfania. I¡¯ve been thinking about this recently, but do you perhaps think that I cannot feel hurt, no matter what you say?¡±


    ¡°I know very well that your heart can be crushed easily, like a cheap hair ornament. But the thing is, Chris¡­¡±


    Surfania was raised in such high-ranking nobility, that it was unlikely she had ever touched a cheap hair ornament in her life. She was young, but she was clever and pretty. There was now a cold smile on her face that matched her very well.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how hurt your thoughtless heart becomes, my heart is tranquil. The adventure books that you disparage and call boring have always brought me emotions of many colors. But you are not able. No matter when I look at you, I can only see a fool.¡±


    ¡°Very well then. It will be war!¡±


    Even I could no longer stay silent at this verbal attack without becoming angry. Along with my declaration, I pick up a board game that was lying around.


    ¡°It¡¯s a contest! Let us begin, Surfania!¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, alright.¡±


    Now, it may seem like I was just relying on whatever momentum I had, but this was the usual flow of our meetings.


    We would have a small argument and then play a board game after that. Even Surfania had a liking for these kinds of games. She tried to act solemn all the time, but as a genius, I could see that she looked forward to playing these games that required an opponent in order to play.


    ¡°Fu fu fun. I will allow you the first move.¡±


    The first move gave you a slight advantage in this game, but I did not mind. I was so full of confidence as I lined up the pieces that I happily accepted any handicaps. I¡¯ve played against Surfania almost every time that I¡¯ve visited, and so far I have won every single game.


    ¡°I am a genius after all. No mere disadvantage can shake me!¡±


    ¡°¡­You are right. I am inferior to you in regards to board games, and I have not read as many books as you have. But, Chris,¡±


    Having finished lining the pieces, Surfania made the first move as she said:


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why it is. That even if I am inferior to you in everything else, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯ve ever lost an argument with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve done it now.¡±


    My best friend took her true feelings and stabbed me with them without restraint. But I was happy to react to this provocation.


    ¡°If you are going to go so far, then you should try and beat me then. Am I not a genius? I won¡¯t lose a board game much less an argument so easily. After all, I was winning arguments against my father since I was five-years-old.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. ¡­Ahh, that¡¯s right, Chris. This is not related to what we were talking about, but as someone with two older sisters, let me give you a warning. ¡­If you pay too much attention to your sister, she¡¯ll start to find you obnoxious.¡±


    ¡°Uh, whaaa, no way!?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Surfania Calibrachoa.


    While not at my level, this third daughter of a marquis had a bright mind. I could always refute father, but not always her, my argumentative rival.

 Chapter 23

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I thought long and hard in the carriage on the way back.


    The reason for this was Surfania, who I had just been playing with.


    As far as the board game went, I was completely victorious. Surfania was a little sullen by this result, but she was unfortunately still no match for a genius like me. It¡¯s a little boorish to not be able to enjoy a game regardless if one wins or loses. And I was not like Surfania, I didn¡¯t put much stock into something as small as the results of a game. It was only natural for me to win any way.


    And so the issue was not so much the results of the board game, but the many verbal attacks she had launched while we were playing.


    With every word she said, I became more and more unsettled, and my mind grew disheveled. Thanks to this, I ended up putting a little too much effort into the game and beat Surfania black and blue. It was such a humiliating and crushing defeat for her that she sulked and drove me straight out of her room. But then again, this was not too much of an issue. I had meant to go home soon; now it would just be a little earlier.


    I thought back on the contents of the many, endless things she said to me.


    She did not get along with her older sisters¡­ Well, Surfania had a rather one-sided dislike of them, and she was glad to give me numerous examples of what about them she disliked as we played together.


    And well, they fit quite well with my own actions.


    I thought deep and hard on this. I had to look back on my past actions towards Mishuli and our sense of distance to each other.


    And I think.


    Maybe I was paying too much attention to Mishuli.


    ¡°¡­no, no. That could not be true.¡±


    I tried to erase this theory from my mind as I mumbled to myself, but it was to no avail.


    I am a genius. No mere baseless threats saying that Mishuli would hate me could bend my will so easily. No, but¡­ Surfania¡¯s words came from her own experience as a younger sister. She had something in common with Mishuli that I did not. She had a certain authority with her words then, and while just a little, I was starting to feel worried.


    I and Mishuli were very close sisters. Sisters who both loved each other dearly. There was nothing hidden behind the smile that Mishuli offered me, her brilliance was pure.


    However, even if she was my sister, she would surely enter adolescence or a rebellious phase eventually.


    Especially the rebellious phase. The phase that Surfania was clearly in right now. It¡¯s a period when one interacts with those close to them in a sharp manner for no reason whatsoever. When I consider that Surfania was much more honest when I first met her, it left little doubt in my mind that her current way of attacking with unnecessarily harsh words and actions meant she was right in the middle of her rebellious phase. It had very little to do with me, as someone with a mature mind who would put any grownup to shame, but otherwise, this phase was supposed to be a necessary part of growing up. That was why I could look at Surfania¡¯s actions as something almost adorable.


    But, if the time came for Mishuli to act like Surfania towards me, I think I might want to die.


    I was overwhelmed with worry over this.


    This was bad. My life was in danger. This was a much bigger threat than all that nonsense about fate. In the present, I felt very much like I could understand the emotions of Christina when she commits suicide by poison in the Charles route.


    If Mishuli entered her rebellious phase, I would probably die. I would take such a psychological blow and wish for death.


    ¡°What, what should I do¡­!¡±


    I tore at my hair over this sudden dilemma.


    This rebellious phase, when did it even begin? Surfania was right in the middle of hers, but she must be on the faster end of the spectrum. As a genius, it would probably never come for me. Because I am a genius. But if I was asked about Mishuli, well, I could not answer. Wide-spread and completely useless knowledge says that it starts at ten years of age, but then it also suggests that there are differences based on the individual.


    Would it be necessary for me to give Mishuli more space?


    Perhaps I should wait for the moment and then consider how I should interact with her. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t embrace her or put her on my lap and express my affection over every little thing. If I minimized our contact, she shouldn¡¯t think of me as lame. No, it would be too sad for me to have to stop doing that¡­


    We quickly arrived back at the mansion as I was thinking about these things.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Ultimately I had not been able to gather my thoughts before stepping out of the carriage and entering the house. I couldn¡¯t see any carriages from the royal palace yet, so it seemed that Charles had not arrived.


    Well, I supposed that I should get ready to receive him in the meantime. As I thought this, I heard the sound of footstep approaching me.


    ¡°Sister! Welcome back!¡±


    Of course, the person who had come down to greet me was none other than my beloved sister Mishuli. My sister was attached to me as ever, even though she was now seven years old. And she exuded an adorableness that had not changed since the day that we first met.


    I made my best attempt to meet her with the biggest smile; I failed a little.


    ¡°¡­ah. Yes, I am back!¡±


    I was able to recover with the last words, but I had stumbled over the first few.


    Mishuli had been rushing towards me with loud footsteps, but she suddenly slowed down with a mystified expression on her face.


    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±


    My sister was quite perceptive. She had immediately recognized that there was a shadow over my heart as soon as she heard my voice. She came over to me and her blue eyes looked into mine in order to see the colors.


    ¡°Worry¡­ But why?¡±


    Mishuli was my superior in terms of seeing the emotions of others. Once she learns to also discern the reasons behind them, she would surely become a fine lady.


    Well, setting that aside, it would be ill-advised to try to hide it once she had already seen through me. If I tried to hide it now, it would only cause her to worry as well. I must share with her my anxieties for the future and strive to solve this problem.


    ¡°Hey, Mishuli¡­ What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°I think you¡¯re really cool!¡±


    Yes. I knew that these were the words that Mishuli would surely say to me. But, this was not about that.


    ¡°Mishuli.¡±


    My heart hurt just thinking about the words I was about to say. I bit my lip hard. I feel like I have to ready myself for this, but nothing could make this any easier for me.


    But even so, I force myself to say them.


    ¡°If, this is an if, okay? If you ever start to think of me as lame or bothersome, or that you hhate me, or anything, just tell me.¡±


    It was an example of a worst case scenario, and yet my voice was shaking. And for some reason, I felt my vision start to distort. I thought that maybe the stress was affecting my perspective, but then I realized that it was my tears.


    ¡°I, I, I really like you, Mishuli, but if you tell me, I will respect your feelings¡­and so¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­Did Miss Surfania say something to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mishuli went straight passed my words and to the heart of the problem.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­but, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much to know something like that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­you know?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the most well-grounded explanation, but apparently, she could tell.


    It was strange. But Mishuli was an angel, it only made sense that she might be equipped with some extreme intuition that I did not have. Or so I told myself through tear-stained eyes.


    My sister was an archangel, so such things could be possible. I was satisfied with this, but now Mishuli wanted to know more about what had happened.


    ¡°And so, what did Miss Surfania say? Why must you look at me with such an expression of worry?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, well¡­ To put it simply, it was about what was the optimal space that should exist between two people.¡±


    ¡°Optimal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is like, what is the best place to be for both parties. You know. Surfania is not very close to her sisters, right?¡±


    ¡°I think that is just because she is not honest with herself though?¡±


    ¡°Oh, uh, well, those sisters do maintain a distance from Surfania because of her attitude, so I suppose that is true¡­¡±


    Indeed, it wasn¡¯t so much that the Calibrachoa sisters hated each other, but that the older sisters did not know how to react to Surfania while she was in her rebellious phase. So Mishuli was right. I flinched at Mishuli¡¯s ability to get to the root of the problem so quickly, but we weren¡¯t really talking about Surfania.


    ¡°I was thinking, what would be the best distance for us to have. Not just now, but moving forward.¡±


    Apparently, I had phrased it in a way that was difficult to understand. I reworded it, this time using Surfania as an example and boiling it down as much as possible. After that, she was able to make sense of it.


    ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡±


    This dilemma had been tormenting me ever since I left Surfania¡¯s mansion. But Mishuli had solved it the moment it was before her, she didn¡¯t even have to think about it.


    Her face immediately lit up and she jumped onto me and wrapped her arms around my neck.


    ¡°Always, right here!¡±


    This was our optimal distance. I was surprised by this answer that was the closest two people could be, but that was soon followed by an overflowing joy. That familiar sensation of her jumping towards me, all my fears were blown away in a heartbeat. In order to repay Mishuli for her answer, I embrace her tightly.


    This was it. This was the optimal distance for me and Mishuli.


    ¡°That was amazing Mishuli! You are always able to give me answers that I could have never thought of!¡±


    ¡°Ehe hehe. I am your younger sister after all!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡±


    ¡°Right!¡±


    Mishuli might be a genius. Compared to me, she is much, much closer to the truth of the universe.


    It¡¯s been four years since we met. Though we weren¡¯t connected by blood, the love that we continued to nurture together could not be shaken so easily. What was this rebellious phase? What was adolescence? Such things were no match for us sisters.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we sisters are the strongest!¡±


    ¡°Yes! ¡­Ah, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    Mishuli, who was holding on to me, said as if just remembered something. Mishuli disengaged from our embrace, took one step back and looked up at me.


    And with a smile, she made the following proposal:


    ¡°I was thinking of optimal distances, and I think maybe you should keep a distance from Charles.¡±


    Mishuli had the brightest smile, and I, of course, felt absolutely no malice in her. There existed no spite or ill intent in the proposal at all. She must believe from the bottom of her heart that this would be for the best.


    And yet, I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head to the side by this.


    ¡°Why is that? Am I not doing quite well with Charles?¡±


    It was now two years since we were promised to be engaged. Charles would visit twice a week and we would enjoy playing together. Mishuli was together with us most of the time, and so she should know just how strong our friendship was.


    ¡°¡­Because, umm, well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mishuli?¡±


    I asked again as Mishuli mumbled something under her breath. But my sister, the archangel only smiled and said, ¡®Oh, it¡¯s nothing¡¯ and shook her head.


    However, I just could not think that there was an issue with me and Charles in the present to warrant me keeping a farther distance from him. Aside from my own personal feelings on the matter, father too had grown quite fond of him. And there was something about Mishuli and Charles¡¯ unreserved way of arguing that reminded me of Surfania and I. I thought the two of them got along well. Along with his relationship with my family, I could not find a fault with Charles as a fiance.


    But Mishuli continued to talk with the exact same smile that hadn¡¯t moved at all.


    ¡°You know, Charles is a boy, right? I think that he may not like being around a girl all the time.¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    I had to think a little as her words were very convincing. That was basically what occurs when boys grew older. My usually worthless memories of my past life had some utility today for once. Charles was still only seven years old, but as he continued to grow, it was normal to consider that he would start to find it embarrassing to play with girls.


    I did like Charles a lot, but it did not seem right to act too friendly towards him if it was not reciprocated. I was sure that Charles at least felt some fondness for me, but I didn¡¯t know how much that was. It was very different to Mishuli and my relationship, where we were convinced that we loved each other the exact same amount.


    ¡°I see. Then perhaps it would be good to reconsider our distance, starting today.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I would not like for Charles to hate me because I had come too close to him. That was my conclusion, and Mishuli agreed to it with a great big nod.


    ¡°I think that is a wonderful idea!¡±


    After saying this, the brilliant smile that appeared on Mishuli¡¯s face was without a doubt, the greatest smile she had shown in a while.

 Chapter 24

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I, Christina Noir am a lady.


    No, it would be an exaggeration to assert that I am a lady, as I have not yet been recognized as one.


    Mariwa would say that I was still a baby bird on its way to becoming a lady. However, when it came to appearances, even Mariwa has admitted that I could successfully pose as a lady, perhaps because I was that promising.


    And it was with this ladylike form that I went down to greet the guests that had arrived.


    ¡°Welcome, Prince Charles.¡±


    Charles had come with Oxe as his escort, much like every other day, and I greeted them with my most graceful courtesy.


    ¡°It is the highest of all honors to be able to receive one of the royal family. Even though our humble house is one that you have graced many times by now. I pray that you will stay long and enjoy your time here.¡±


    It was no matter to me to play the perfect lady with perfect manners if I wanted to. As I went through the proper motions with an elegant air, I peeked upwards to see their reactions.


    ¡°Llady Christina!?¡±


    First, it was Oxe who let out a shriek at my ladylike greeting.


    Yes. He was incomprehensible as ever. He may not have been the highest rank of gentlemen, but why must he raise his voice like that after seeing so perfect a lady? It was a most strange thing, and yet it was undeniable that the moment he had seen me, he had shaken as if seeing something that defied reality.


    ¡°What has happened to you¡­ Oh. Did you eat something that has gone bad? Did I not tell you so many times that you should not eat the weeds growing around here¡­!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a stiff, ladylike smile I ignored the inconceivable insult that poured from Oxe¡¯s mouth.


    It¡¯s barely worth mentioning, but as my honor is at stake I will just say it. I have never eaten any weeds that were growing around here. I have never even thought of it. The only thing that I could recollect that did in fact occur, was when Charles tried to eat some grass that was growing in the herb garden and I had stopped him.


    But Oxe, I was now aware of his actual view of me.


    I looked at Oxe who was still looking at me with a bewildered and worried expression and decided on one thing.


    I would thoroughly torment him later.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Chris.¡±


    Charles, on the other hand, did look remotely surprised. He just cocked his head to the side with a slight expression of wonderment.


    ¡°Why are you in your second form? I don¡¯t really like that one, you know.¡±


    ¡°Hey, now. Charles. This is the crown of my labors!¡±


    I had been wearing this lady¡¯s disguise made by me and Mariwa, but it was torn right off within seconds of meeting Charles.


    I did realize it, but it was already too late. Charles smiled when he saw that I had now returned to my first form.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Hearing him say that so happily definitely drained any enthusiasm I might have had for acting like a lady. In the corner of my vision I could see Oxe sighing with relief, ¡®She was pretending¡­¡¯ I will definitely not be merciful to him when the time comes, I think with a sigh.


    I always become a little sulky once I¡¯ve switched back.


    ¡°Hhh. I had thought that this would be the best way to measure the space.¡±


    ¡°Space?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. What we both think, what is the optimal space for use to have. It is a most important thing to measure. I had transformed into my second lady form in order to measure the optimal distance between us.¡±


    The lady¡¯s appearance was well suited to measuring such things. In fact, in the social world, it was easy to grasp just where you stood with another person when you had your lady¡¯s face on.


    Oxe narrowed his eyes a little when he heard the reason for my conduct a moment ago.


    ¡°But, why now of all days?¡±


    ¡°Oxe.¡±


    It was a good question, but then again, I was still incredibly angry at his unbelievable behavior towards a lady a moment ago.


    I would not be satisfied until I had my just revenge. I called his name with a smile and drew close to him and whispered something completely unrelated into his ear.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯ve been making moves on one of our maids.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Oxe¡¯s face froze as I whispered this.


    His reaction proved it. I knew it. I had my suspicions as one of the maids always seemed to be in a good mood every time Charles had visited. And I was right.


    Having succeeded with my little trap, I laughed and drew a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you have urgent business, Oxe. Farewell. Now get out of the room.¡±


    ¡°Llady Christina! This, this, this, this is a mistake! I would never, I swear! We are just confiding in each other and¡­¡±


    Who cares.


    I had no intention of listening to the excuses that he had frantically started to make, and while I realized how bad my manners were, I continued to smile at him as I pointed towards the door.


    ¡°Enough of that, just leave. Alright? Don¡¯t you have something that you need to report to father?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ye-, yes.¡±


    I might have to tell him if you don¡¯t confess right now.


    Oxe recognized the unsaid threat and he exited the room with a dark cloud hanging over him.


    I felt good. Charles seemed to have not been able to follow this interaction. His eyes followed Oxe suspiciously as he left.


    ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    ¡°He is going to suffer the consequences of thinking he could hide something from me.¡±


    Father would surely listen to all the same excuses he had just presented. It would hardly be a scandal for an escort of a royal visitor to have made moves on a servant, but it did not look good either way. But I didn¡¯t know what their exact relationship was in the present, or what would happen now. Compensations aside, it must be quite depressing to have to make such a report to the lord of the house.


    Well, given father¡¯s personality and the maid¡¯s as well, it was unlikely that anything bad would actually happen to Oxe.


    Once Charles had heard of the reasons for his subordinates actions, he gave an uninterested ¡®Hmmm¡¯ and moved on.


    ¡°By the way, Chris. What did you mean earlier?¡±


    ¡°Earlier? Oh, about the optimal distance.¡±


    Oxe¡¯s actions did not deliver enough material for conversation and we immediately returned to the original subject. Even his master showed no concern for poor Oxe, and I too decided to push that matter to the back of my mind.


    ¡°Depending on just how much we feel for each other, the distance that makes us the most comfortable will change. That¡¯s what I meant. I was thinking of measuring the optimal distance for us today.¡±


    ¡°¡­so, did Mishuli say something to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Charles went straight passed my words and arrived at the root of it all. I had a moment of deja vu.


    ¡°Well, yes¡­but, how did you know?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t take much to know something like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. So you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Apparently, he could tell.


    Unlike Mishuli, Charles was scowling, but the general flow of our back and forth was the same.


    It was most odd that in spite of not being Mishuli, he was able to discover the origin of something just like her. Maybe there was a reason. As both Charles and Mishuli were related by blood, maybe it was a special intuition that the royal family was equipped with.


    ¡°But, if that¡¯s all that it is, it can be whatever distance you feel is best.¡±


    Charles offered bluntly as I was thinking of the special intuition that might exist among royals.


    ¡°Hm? Is that really alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Because I like you, Chris. It would make me happy if you kept whatever distance that you wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho.¡±


    He was as honest as ever.


    A smile appeared on my face. Surely there were not many people who would not feel happy at such a declaration of affection as I just witnessed. It was without a doubt, one of Charles¡¯ favorable qualities that he could clearly express his emotions.


    ¡°You do say the most adorable things, Charles. I too, have a certain degree of fondness for you.¡±


    I expressed my honest feelings of friendship in return and tousled his blonde hair and patted him as a reward. He would eventually grow taller than me, but that had not happened yet. I suspected that this height difference would last at least two or three more years.


    If he would leave the decision to me, then I felt that our current friendship was the best distance. I thought this, but¡­


    ¡°Chris. I might as well say it now. But, I like you just as much as you like Mishuli.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    My hands stopped dead as he continued to say this.


    I looked seriously into the eyes below me. Even Charles would know just how much I loved Mishuli. She was number one for me, that was an unshakable position. To say that his affection equaled that, it was quite the claim.


    But, it seemed that he was not exaggerating either.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, but you do know that I don¡¯t like you as much as I do Mishuli?¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Charles cooly accepted my cold and cruel words.


    He was younger than me, and he had swallowed this reality without balking. He smiled firmly.


    ¡°But, it¡¯s fine. One day I will catch up with Mishuli with a different kind of ¡®like.¡¯ You¡¯ll see.¡±


    I became speechless.


    He had not said anything particularly strong. It wasn¡¯t an expression of intense emotion. And yet, there was something mysteriously unmeasurable about the resolve I felt in those words. The quiet smile and the honest words went straight to my heart.


    I was left in shock for a while, but then a strange and unexpected laughter started to come from my throat.


    ¡°Ku fu fu fufuufu.¡±


    ¡°Chris? What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Umph!¡±


    ¡°¡ªWaa!¡±


    As a reaction to my laughing, I held Charles head down with a heave.


    It was a good thing that I had gotten rid of Oxe. It was also a good thing that I was still big enough compared to Charles in order to do this. I held his head away so that he could not see me. I don¡¯t know why I was even thinking about such things.


    ¡°Fu fufufu. Charles. You really are an honest boy.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Speaking with Charles gave me a smile as if a sudden fountain of unending happiness was tickling me, it felt like it would never end. What was this emotion that surfaced when I heard his words? Even though I was a genius, I could not think of any that was fitting. I wanted to burst into laughter, so it was clearly not a negative one, but it also felt a little different than just happiness.


    ¡°It is one of your better qualities that you can speak so honestly.¡±


    I told Charles the truth about his favorable qualities. All the while I existed in this wondrous feeling like I was floating.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, Chris.¡±


    And then the next thing that I heard from just slightly below my gaze was also honest.


    ¡°¡­But, Chris. This is hurting my neck, let me go already.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu. I refuse!¡±


    ¡°Buuu¡­¡±


    There was some discontent at my flat refusal, but I couldn¡¯t let go of him just yet.


    I could not say why, exactly. There wasn¡¯t any particular reason, but I could not let Charles see my current face no matter what. I would not let go of his head.


    ¡°How much longer-?


    ¡°Mm? Let me see¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t really answer that either. But I don¡¯t think it should be too long. In spite of the force I was using to hold his head away, I had been feeling a mysterious sensation in my cheeks that hadn¡¯t stopped smiling.


    I didn¡¯t know why, but there was some kind of heat present there.


    They needed a little more time until they¡­


    ¡°Fufu, just a little longer now!¡±


    Just a little longer, I needed some time.

 Chapter 25

    Translator: Jawbrie


    A pleasant humming escapes my lips.


    Charles had now left and it was time for us sisters to have our usual time alone together. I was very high-spirited and the melody that my voice made was proof of it.


    This tune that had popped into my mind was a song that had played at a ball I had once attended. It was that day where we danced to the barely audible music and then fell in a most grandiose fashion.


    The song was played in a continuous, slow temp and I hummed along to the fragments that remained in my memories.


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡±


    For some reason Mishuli was now looking at me with a rather dissatisfied expression.


    ¡°Sister, you look happy.¡±


    ¡°Fufufu, indeed I do.¡±


    I admit and laugh at Mishuli¡¯s assertion. Though, it was not as if I were trying to hide it. In fact, I was feeling very, very fine right now.


    I pat Mishuli on the head good-naturedly.


    ¡°Ehehe. Mishuli, it is all thanks to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What happened with you and Charles?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Mishuli was a sharp little one. Her words had hit the nail on the head and I smile giddily.


    ¡°Fufufu, Mishuli, you told me did you not? That it may be a good idea to reconsider my distance with Charles. And so I did just that, with great results.¡±


    I don¡¯t know, but it seemed to me that in just one day, I and Charles had become much closer all of a sudden. And this was somehow making me very happy. I am sure it was because we had deepened our friendship, but there was also this sensation, as if my heart was floating. It was most exciting.


    And all of this was because Mishuli had been kind enough to make the suggestion. I pat her on the head for being so good, enjoying the feel of her hair which was soft like melted honey.


    ¡°¡­Hmmph.¡±


    While I was in a good mood, Mishuli¡¯s eyes were a little annoyed.


    ¡°Mishuli?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    Care about what? It was embarrassing for me, as her older sister, but I could not understand what she meant by it.


    ¡°Uh¡­about what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s not like I regret saying something unnecessary or anything.¡±


    She said bluntly as if not allowing further questioning. Mishuli¡¯s lips were now pouting as if she were sulking.


    Then she came to sit on my lap.


    From on top of my lap, she slowly leaned backward, entrusting me with all of her weight. I was at a loss by this affectionate behavior as she pressed into me, which was so different than the rebellious words she had just spoken.


    I just could not grasp what her words and actions meant. What was this? Was this perhaps her rebellious phase? But if her rebellious phase was going to be this adorable, then I was rather looking forward to it.


    Well, it didn¡¯t really matter now.


    Mishuli had come to sit on my lap. I pushed aside any questions that roamed in my head and embraced her as I felt her weight.


    ¡°Fufufu. You are so adorable.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ehehe. You are so cool, sister!¡±


    This back and forth was like our secret password. And at those words, Mishuli finally broke into a smile, and I feel complete happiness.


    In ¡®Labyrinth Destiny.¡¯ Mishuli had been put in an unhappy environment. It was in fact, one of the concepts of the story: an oppressed and downtrodden girl who finds the road to success.


    But, what about us now?


    ¡°Mishuli. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She rejoiced with a short but gentle answer as I held her.


    If we were both happy, then there was no reason for us to be taken up by whatever fate had in store. Here, there was no sad orphaned girl being oppressed in the duke¡¯s house. No duke¡¯s daughter who bullied her.


    In that case, the fate who had once showed its face could not come here.


    I hugged Mishuli even tighter as she bounced with a nod.


    ¡°I am too! We sisters really are the strongest together!¡±


    ¡°We are! ¡­Ah. But, sister¡­¡±


    Mishuli suddenly added as we confirmed the strength of our sisterly bond.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    What was she going to do her best in? I let go of her and looked into her face. Her blue eyes were burning ferociously.


    ¡°I won¡¯t ever lose. After all, we sisters are the strongest!¡±


    My personal doubts aside, Mishuli had apparently made a decision with the most unshakable resolve.


    What could possibly have stirred her like this? It was a little strange to me, but if Mishuli was going to give something her all, then I would do the same in order to root for her.


    ¡°Do your best! Mishuli!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will!¡±


    I chuckle as I see that she had clenched her fists, and I am once again convinced of something.


    We sisters could easily defeat this rebellious phase or adolescence. We were so happy together, there was no room for any sadness to enter.


    It would be the same for this fate thing.


    It had been two years since fate had shown its face to me. And since then, I have not once felt its strong presence. ¡®Labyrinth Destiny¡¯ was only knowledge I had from a past life, it showed the trajectory of a fate that had nothing to do with ours. These hint-like recollections were nothing more than tricks of the imagination.


    I was able to think that this was so; then the next day came.


    It had come to pay our mansion a visit, as if it had been called by fate itself.

 Chapter 26

    Translator: Jawbrie


    There was garbage in the garden.


    It was a nice, sunny day. As there would be no lessons with Mariwa, I decided to invite Mishuli to go out to play in the garden. I had gone on ahead and just now arrived.


    It had happened to catch my eye, and I was a little bewildered by it.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from stretching out the sound as I stared at the garbage. I looked up towards the sky in an attempt to escape this reality, but it was not likely to erase the garbage from existence.


    I once again returned my gaze to the problematic object.


    And then, it moved.


    Apparently, this piece of garbage was just not any garbage. As soon as it felt my gaze, it began to move. Judging by the way it stirred, it was probably raw garbage. I was sure of it.


    ¡°Gu¡­¡±


    The garbage groaned. It sounded like it was in pain. I supposed that the pain was the reason that it had been squirming about until now.


    ¡°Da, damn. Who, who are you¡­!¡±


    The piece of garbage had actually started to talk now.


    Ah, no, I must stop trying to fool myself. It¡¯s gone a little too far now. It is unbecoming of a lady to try and dismiss reality. I must face reality for what it really is. If I cannot accept reality than I cannot learn to deal with it.


    There was a filthy garbage-like person in the Noir house¡¯s garden.


    The garbage, who was apparently a common boy, did have one thing in common with me.


    We both had black hair and eyes. We also seemed to be the same age. And while I did say that he was quite filthy, it appeared to be because he had been playing. His actual clothes seemed to be well-made, considering his common status.


    It was likely that his family was rather well off. My guess would be that he had well-established parents who were merchants, lawyers or doctors or any such intellectuals.


    But let me be clear. I have never met this boy before.


    After all, as the daughter of a duke, I would never have any acquaintances who were this filthy. First of all, none of my acquaintances would do something so queer as to climb the walls of our mansion and then fall off.


    However, I did know this boy¡¯s name.


    He was one of three boys who had the possibility of being united with Mishuli in ¡®Labyrinth Destiny.¡¯


    Leon Nardo.


    As far as the story went, he was a commoner that was brilliant enough to enroll at the Royal Academy. I am pretty sure that he was the same age as me. Even worse, he had the same hair and eye color as well. There was a scene in the game where he falls off the walls of the Noir mansion and is treated by Mishuli, so there was no mistaking that he was indeed Leon.


    It was not very likely that there were many other wicked children around, who would to dare climb our walls.


    Once I had accepted all of this, I looked up into the sky and sighed heavily.


    ¡°Why did you have to come¡­¡±


    I complained, but in truth, I already knew the reason. If fate had been brought to a standstill because of a bug like me, it made sense that the others who I could not influence, would still continue to move as fate had dictated.


    However, if that were the case, I knew an easy way of dealing with it.


    ¡°¡­I suppose I¡¯ll throw it away.¡±


    ¡°!?¡±


    Leon looked very alarmed when he heard what I had mumbled, but garbage was meant to be thrown away. It did not matter to me if that garbage also happened to fall off a wall and cry in pain and was also a small child. I did not have the smallest shred of hesitation in throwing out this trespasser.


    After all, this boy had climbed the wall that surrounded the Noir mansion. It could only have been to commit some sort of crime. Was he just testing his nerve or did he mean mischief? The fact that he would try to play with something from a noble¡¯s mansion showed that he knew no fear. I could have no sympathy for him now.


    But more than anything, I did not want someone so involved with fate to meet Mishuli.


    It was my great fortune that I discovered him first. I must call the servants and have him thrown out before Mishuli arrives. If that happens, then his and Mishuli¡¯s connection would vanish, this fateful event would not occur.


    But really, I had a strong dislike for the garbage in front of me just by the fact that there was a chance he could end up with Mishuli. Leaving my fiance, Charles aside, I did not feel I could ever get along with Leon or the first prince. Fate was using them to separate I and Mishuli. I would resist this to the bitter end.


    ¡°Throw, throw away? What are you trying to do!¡±


    If he had any ideas of what I should do instead of throwing him out, I would like to hear them. But it seemed that he at least understood that he had done something wrong. Leon¡¯s face was full of fear. I looked back at him cooly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what road lies ahead of you for trying to sneak into a noble¡¯s mansion?¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    By the way, the typical way for nobles to deal with common children attempting to sneak into their mansions was to rebuke them and throw them out.


    Leon was clearly aware of what lay ahead of him, for his face turned pale and his body began to shake.


    ¡°I, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I, I was dared to by a friend¡­¡±


    ¡°Why would I care!¡±


    I did feel like he was panicking to an abnormal degree, but I wasn¡¯t interested in hearing excuses.


    I needed to call someone and get this over with.


    There was not much time left. I needed to hurry before Mishuli-


    ¡°¡­Sister?¡±


    -Mishuli had come.


    ¡°Mi-, Mishuli?¡±


    I turned my head with a movement like a rusty nail, and there before me was my archangel, the most adorable person in the world.


    However, Mishuli¡¯s gaze had gone past me and was looking at Leon, the intruder.


    ¡°Who is that person?¡±


    ¡°Garbage.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s a person, right?¡±


    I stated flatly, but Mishuli had rejected my answer, which was very unusual for her. I had only wanted to keep her interest away, but my deception had not worked very well.


    ¡°Uhh¡­yes. He is an intruder and will be gone very soon. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Right when I said that he ¡®will be gone,¡¯ Leon¡¯s shoulders began to shudder. What was with him? Was he so scared of being scolded? I don¡¯t remember his character being such a coward¡­


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Mishuli murmured as she stared hard at the suspicious looking boy. She was paying a special amount of attention to the color of his hair and eyes.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah.¡±


    Mishuli had asked the question to him. She looked at him head on, gazing into his eyes. Leon looked taken aback by this but nodded.


    ¡°Oh. So you are hurt. ¡­Wait here a moment!!¡±


    Saying this, Mishuli turned around to face me.


    ¡°Sister. Let us help him!¡±


    This suggestion was most sweet and worthy of Mishuli, but it gave me such a bad sense of deja vu that I started to become dizzy.


    -You¡¯re hurt. ¡­Wait here a moment!


    That line, it was the same as the one in my memories.

 Chapter 27

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I try to remember.


    Allowing my consciousness to concentrate and pull out the memories. The wheels in my head turn, it compares these memories with reality. The time when Mishuli and Leon met. Was I here at this scene in ¡®Destiny Labyrinth¡¯? I frantically dig into my memories of a past life in order to answer this question.


    And the answer comes to me.


    I am quite sure that I was not present in this scene in ¡®Labyrinth Destiny.¡¯ The present was not moving forward just as it had in the story. Even if there was some overlap in lines that were spoken, it was clearly far too much to imagine that it was all due to fate.


    Leon was not a subject of fate. I shouldn¡¯t be so suspicious. I decided that all of this was in my mind, and returned my consciousness to the conversation occurring between Mishuli and Leon.


    ¡°But really, I¡¯m glad. I, I thought that I was going to die back there.¡±


    ¡°Die? Why is that? I don¡¯t think they would do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. I just thought that all nobles were frightening people, but I suppose there are some good ones, like you.¡±


    Leon was being treated by a servant that I had called, all the while he was chatting rather pleasantly with Mishuli. His injury had only been a light bruise and some scrapes. Nothing noteworthy. We could not possibly allow some unknown child to enter the mansion, but I couldn¡¯t ignore Mishuli¡¯s plea either. And so I had called a servant here to do some quick first aid treatment.


    Leon Nardo should not be someone with any particular issues. He may have been a bit of a rascal at this point, but he was still mostly sensible. So, well, I did not think there was any danger in him talking to Mishuli. I know that. I had knowledge of his profile and backstory from my memories of the game. And I mentally decided that there was no problem with him.


    However.


    ¡°Oh, right. My name is Leon. Leon Nardo. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Mishuli.¡±


    ¡°Mishuli¡­ Mishuli, huh. Hehe, got it.¡±


    As I listened to them from the side, I could feel that my face was looking more and more displeased.


    This was strange. I was a proud lady of the upper class. At least, I don¡¯t believe that I had ever forgotten what a lady should strive to be. I had been educated by Mariwa, been trained to accept reality and to deal with anything. One day I would use this genius brain of mine to become a shining star that all of society would see.


    There was no way that I was so self-serving that I would become this irritated just by seeing Mishuli talk with a boy.


    Now that I think back, whenever Charles and Mishuli would talk as friends and trade words without reservation, I would only look at it with a pleasant feeling. Was this not proof that I was an older sister with the biggest heart?


    But then, what did this mean?


    ¡°¡­tsk.¡±


    There was no way that I had anything but a big heart, and yet I was clicking my tongue.


    No, I did not like this at all.


    What did I not like about Leon? It wasn¡¯t so much to do with fate, I just did not like that he seemed to be getting along with Mishuli. I did not like how Leon¡¯s face had turned red when asking for Mishuli¡¯s name. I did not like how happy he looked when he had heard it.


    I noticed that the maid who had now finished treating Leon was glancing at me now and then, aware that I was not in a good mood. Her eyes said it all. My lady, please be calm.


    So I even looked unamused from the view of others.


    I suppose I just objectively looked displeased then. But I could not help what I did not like. I was so consumed by this feeling of annoyance that I had abandoned any effort to try and control this emotion. I searched for the reason for this, and then realized:


    ¡°But Leon, how did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°Ahahah¡­ I was playing with my friends and I suppose our joke went a little too far. Yes. I¡¯ve never seen such pretty blonde hair as yours. It¡¯s amazing.¡±


    ¡°But older sister¡¯s hair is prettier, you know?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Older sister?¡±


    Perhaps this scene I was witnessing was of a bad boyfriend trying to claim Mishuli.


    This theory that I came to raised my sense of annoyance to the higher rank of anger. My heart became it¡¯s fuel, with a roaring sound my eyes began to burn ferociously.


    ¡°By sister, do you mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, you commoner.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eeee!¡±


    I said with a voice so low that I could hardly believe it. Leon let out a short shriek. It was most terrible of him to answer the call of a lady with a scream. I added his ill-manners to the list of things that I despised about him. I pulled Mishuli towards me so as to separate her from him.


    ¡°I hope that you realize that you are being treated in a way that is not appropriate for your status?¡±


    Of course, I meant that he should not be talking with Mishuli so casually on their first encounter.


    I spoke the words much slower than necessary, and Leon nodded repeatedly as he shook like a loose bundle of sticks.


    ¡°And your time has now ended. You have been treated, now begone from here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Bu, but¡­¡±


    Ho.


    I followed Leon¡¯s gaze and narrowed my eyes.


    He was looking at Mishuli instead of the maid who had treated him. I admit that my archangel was so adorable that she would inevitably catch one¡¯s eyes, but he should not try to depend on her mercy a second time.


    ¡°Hey, you commoner. You have a lot of nerve to avert your eyes when I am talking to you.¡±


    ¡°Uh, um, no¡­ I, I apologize!¡±


    ¡°Ohh. I am impressed that you at least know how to make an apology. Your parents have not failed you it seems. And for that, I will let you off this once. But you must never come on the Noir property again. If I do catch you again¡­ You understand what will happen?¡±


    ¡°Ye-, yes. I understand!¡±


    ¡°That is good.¡±


    I snort loudly and end the conversation.


    I knew that if I threatened him a little here, it would give me an advantage the next time we met. My most angry disposition was also calculated. I would never do something so childish as to act purely from emotions.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I¡¯ll leave now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, be gone already. ¡­It would be most tiresome if he got lost on the way, escort him to the gate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±


    Of course, I would not allow Mishuli to accompany them and see him off.


    I commanded the maid who had treated him to take him to the front gate, which she agreed to do with a wry smile. Leon did not resist this and he followed her willingly.


    ¡°Fuuu.¡±


    ¡°¡­um, sister.¡±


    This measure of dealing with him that my genius mind had conceived had been executed perfectly. As I sighed in relief, Mishuli¡¯s bright blue eyes peered into mine with a teasing expression.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡±


    ¡°¡­Me? Never.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eheheh.¡±


    Hearing my answer, Mishuli laughed most happily. She was better than anyone at reading the emotions of others.


    ¡°You are lying, sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    Every year it becomes harder and harder to hide things from her.


    For some reason, Mishuli seemed even more cheerful than usual now that she had seen through my lie. She wrapped herself around my arm tightly.


    ¡°Ehehe. So you do become annoyed by it too.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Of course, I become annoyed sometimes. ¡­Though, you seem to be in a good mood now.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Something wonderful just happened.¡±


    Mishuli said, and there was a bounce in her voice. She sounded so happy, I could feel myself starting to pout.


    ¡­Was it perhaps, because she had so much fun speaking with Leon?


    As Mishuli almost never left the mansion, her entire world was very small. The only people she had talked to that was near the same age was I and Charles and later Surfania. And so it may have been pleasant for her to talk with Leon, even if he was slightly older. Perhaps it had been a rare excitement.


    But, I still did not like him.


    As my feelings of hostility began to strengthen once again, Mishuli began to touch my hair all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sister. It¡¯s the same color, but completely different.¡±


    Mishuli smiled with delight as she stared into my eyes.


    Both I and Leon had hair and eyes of black. It was true that it was the same color, black is nothing but black. What did she mean by different?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Ehehehe.¡±


    Mishuli laughed gently at the question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    There was no beating her.


    Her concealment was world-class in adorableness, and my pout could not help but turn into a smile.


    Here is an answer to a question from a reader about Mishuli:


    Q: The reason Mishuli requested that Leon be treated was not because she liked him, right?


    A: She wanted to compare his hair and eyes with her sister¡¯s. It was pure curiosity.

 Chapter 28

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I try to think a little deeper about what is happening in Christina¡¯s heart. I begin to analyze myself with objectivity. This was something that I had decided was necessary for the present and for the future.


    Why was I so annoyed just because Mishuli and Leon were talking?


    It was something similar to the complex emotion a father might feel when his daughter leaves to be married. It was an emotion of a desire to possess that came from jealousy. My conviction that I was the closest to Mishuli, that I was family and had seen her grow. The desire to possess had poured out from this pride I felt.


    But, if that were true, then it was wrong for me to feel this way.


    I should have been happy when I witnessed that scene. Mishuli¡¯s world had been broadened. I needed to be happy that she was being prepared to one day leave me. The reason that I could not do this was a selfishness not becoming of a genius and also immaturity.


    And so I decided on one thing.


    ¡°I think that I too, will distance myself a little.¡±


    I was in the third Calibrachoa daughter¡¯s room. There, I and Surfania faced each other with a board game set up between us.


    On the other side, Surfania was narrowing her eyebrows after seeing my last move. The tide of the battle was currently even. But my last move had ever so slightly tipped the balance into her favor. Surfania caught this and her eyes gleamed brightly.


    ¡°¡­You being so fond of your sister is nothing new. But you really think you will succeed in separating from her?¡±


    ¡°I will. Indeed, I am very fond of Mishuli, but it is not as if I want to keep her to myself either.¡±


    She made her move carefully after a moment of consideration. I pretended to take my time and slowly made my move. With that I was at an even further disadvantage, Surfania¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°Oh, is that really so? I had thought that you two were locked up in your own little world, trying to be happy.¡±


    ¡°My only wish is to make Mishuli happy. I want her to always be smiling. I want her life to be full of happiness. Until now, I hadn¡¯t been ready to act as a foundation to make that happen.¡±


    Surfania¡¯s voice bounced with delight as the board showed her clear advantage. I pretended to be annoyed by this as I slammed a piece on to the board with more force than was necessary. Surfania smirked at this obviously poor move.


    ¡°Part of me had put my own happiness as equal with hers. Maybe I had become dependant on her without noticing it. I had poured so much love into her, and it drew out a shameful desire to have her look only at me. And so this jealousy is born from the need to possess.¡±


    ¡°Fu fufufu. Is that so. Well, you¡¯ve always been rather pathetic. I wouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t refute you today.


    Surfania sounded very pleased, this was the first time she was in a superior position to me in the game.


    I ignore this attitude from my friend. If things continued on like this, I would become a horrible sister who would only be satisfied when I had Mishuli completely walled up. That would only be unhappiness pretending to be happiness. The world was vast. It was nothing like this small board that could be manipulated in the way you wanted. This world went on and on.


    It was my responsibility as her older sister, to show her this world. First, I would guide her by the hand, then I would walk beside her, finally, she must be made ready to walk her separate path alone.


    ¡°And so, I think I will try to expand the world that we know from now on. So we can look not just at each other, but see more of the outside world too. And so there is one thing that I want to do at the next Foundation Festival¡­ Will you help me with it, Surfania?¡±


    Four years had passed since I was put into the position of a sister. It was the sorriest thing that it took me this much time to come to a realization. I cursed myself as I moved one piece forward on the board.


    The usual Surfania would not have agreed to any of my ideas. But she was completely different now. Surfania gladly jumped on my offered sacrifice.


    ¡°Fufufu. Regardless if it works or not, I think that it is a great idea. Foundation Festival? Indeed. I don¡¯t know what you intend to do, but I will agree to help you within my abilities, if you beat me at this game today.¡±


    The game had proceeded according to her own ideal and so Surfania was in a much better mood than usual.


    She could see the road to her first victory, and she was clearly elated. Yes. Usually, she would have rejected me with a ¡®it¡¯s too much trouble.¡¯ But now she had promised to do it on one condition.


    I hear her answer and I smile with satisfaction.


    ¡°That¡¯s my friend. I knew you would agree to help!¡±


    ¡°¡­Did I not say that it depended on you winning?¡±


    Surfania shot me a suspicious look when it seemed that my spirits had risen. She was wondering if I could not see how bad the situation on the board was for me.


    Well, clearly Surfania still had a long way to go. She should know that things rarely go the way you want to in life. Even a genius like me is sometimes misled by uncertain elements.


    It would be rude to answer here, so I keep my mouth shut and smirk as I make the next move.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    It seemed that Surfania realized that she had misspoken as she saw this single move. Her eyes widened in shock at realizing that she had been stabbed in an area that she had not been paying enough attention to.


    My smile widened as I saw the expression on my friends face. I added maliciously:


    ¡°Surfania. It is your turn, is it not? Think hard. After all, you did make a promise over this.¡±


    By the way, no matter how much Surfania squirmed, she would lose today¡¯s game in exactly sixteen moves.

 Chapter 29

    Translator: Jawbrie


    ¡°Hey, Chris. It¡¯s almost time for the Foundation Festival.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It was the day before, and I was talking with Charles in my room. It was just the two of us now. I invited him here and we were talking about nothing in particular. That was all it was, but recently I have been looking forward to talking with Charles much more than I had before. I could feel myself growing happier when the day of his planned visits drew nearer. I think it was due to Mishuli¡¯s advice that we were able to take this step to become closer.


    And on this long-awaited day of his visit, we began to talk about the festival that was around the corner.


    ¡°Speaking of the Foundation Festival, won¡¯t you have certain duties as part of the royal family?¡±


    The Foundation Festival was an annual celebration of this country. As they would be a part of the ceremonies, the royal family -who were representatives of the country- should have the busiest schedule. The intricacies of it all could not compare to anything I did, as I was still a ways off from having any public duties.


    In fact, Charles nodded at my words.


    ¡°Yes. It is such a hassle.¡±


    ¡°Charles. It¡¯s good that you are honest, but sometimes I worry about what that means for your future.¡±


    I laughed wryly at Charles, who already had a glowering expression over the things he would need to do. It was likely that he acted this way in the palace as well. This was why he was being made to marry into a duke¡¯s house in spite of being in line for the throne.


    Well, Charles did not seem to care about that loss, and I didn¡¯t hate this side of him either.


    He now had the most sullen face as if he was thinking about whatever rehearsals he had undergone for the festival.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t help it if it¡¯s so very, very bothersome. Hey, Chris. Listen. You have to memorize so much in just one day, you know? And I have to change my clothes five times a day? And I have to move around to different places? And they want me to do all of this with a smile! It is completely wrong and bothersome.¡±


    ¡°It is not wrong or bothersome. It is the proper thing to do.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    What he had just said about how good manners were strange or wrong was, if anything, something a commoner would think. While I was a genius who had knowledge from a past life, it was most odd that someone like Charles, who was young and never really left his palace cage, could hold such a free idea.


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it strange to spend time on things that don¡¯t matter?¡±


    ¡°It does matter. At least, it will leave an impression on someone. Do you not understand that these events and customs may look stupid, but they are actually really important?¡±


    Even more so when they were for the country. Charles must observe them as part of the royal family.


    However, this was not the kind of argument that would satisfy the heart of a seven-year-old boy.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t know.¡±


    I had a lot of pride in my status as a noble, so I had no objections to fulfilling any of my duties. After all, I was noble. Even if I was going along with the flow of what had been decided and what was asked of me, I believed that doing it with pride was the way a noble should live.


    Yet Charles would find such a small responsibility as this to be bothersome. Indeed, he was not very suitable to be part of the royal family. But he was born into it and it could not be changed. And perhaps this was Charles¡¯ great misfortune.


    If that were the case, then there was only one thing that I could do.


    ¡°Well, for now, just do your best. Charles.¡±


    Support.


    I can¡¯t help you, but you better put some effort into it. There was cynicism in those words. It might look a little thoughtless compared to my previous attempt to persuade him. But I did put all of my heart into those words of encouragement.


    Charles looked taken aback for a second but then smiled.


    ¡°¡­Okay. If you say so, I¡¯ll try to do my best.¡±


    Charles had suddenly become enthusiastic over just a little encouragement. I smiled.


    Even if he did have such aspects that were not fit for royalty, his honesty was a good thing, and it was just those aspects that I liked about him.


    ¡°By the way Chris, what are you going to do on the day of the festival?¡±


    Here we go.


    I was secretly wishing for this question to be asked ever since the subject of the festival had been brought up. A corner of my mouth lifted in a smirk.


    ¡°Fu, fufufu. Do you want to know? So you want to hear, do you? Charles!¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah. Nevermind then.¡±


    ¡°Hey, now. Just ask me already.¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    Charles begrudgingly mumbled the question, and so I forced him to say it again. He raised his voice in protest, but I happen to hate it when things do not go my way. Charles knew this, so he finally agreed with a solemn face and asked me yet again.


    ¡°Hhh. ¡­So? What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufu. You must promise to keep this a secret. It will be a most troublesome affair if a word were to spread about this.¡±


    ¡®Yes, yes. It¡¯s a secret, it¡¯s a secret. And?¡±


    I felt like he was being a little condescending and indifferent, but I decided to let it pass. It was still I who was in control of this conversation. I was leading and it was flowing in the way that I desired, it would be wrong to complain.


    And so I say to him in a grave voice:


    ¡°On that day, I shall execute my plan to become independent from my sister.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Independent? You? With Mishuli? ¡­I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Charles was at first surprised, then quite happy, then adeptly went into a suspicious stare.


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    Nothing was impossible for me. In fact, there were no factors in my plan at all that could lead me to failure.


    ¡°Well then, what exactly are you going to do?¡±


    After a series of useless words, he finally asked the important question. I proudly puffed out my chest and made this declaration:


    ¡°I¡¯m going to escape from the mansion with Mishuli and go to the downtown market!¡±


    Tomorrow, on the day of the festival. I would lead Mishuli by the hand and we would go and see the market downtown. It should be fun. It would be fun without a doubt. I was looking forward to it so much that I could barely contain myself.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    My expression was lively and brilliant, yet Charles had mumbled with a face that clearly wanted to say, ¡®Well, you¡¯ll never change.¡¯


    ¡°¡­So, what about that is separating from your sister?¡±


    ¡°The whole thing is.¡±


    I quickly drove the point home, as Charles tried to criticize my plan for independence.

 Chapter 30

    Translator: Jawbrie


    As the name suggests, the Foundation Festival was a festival to celebrate the founding of this country.


    Nobles would open salons everywhere, parties would be held in the palace courtyard where high-ranking nobles would be invited. As for people of my age being invited to such parties, well, it depended on your parents. You could participate if your parents decided to bring you, but if your parents ordered you to stay, that would be your fate.


    Then what did the common folk who had no such ties do?


    The answer was none other than the scene that spread out before us.


    ¡°Wow¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A belltower that rang periodically stood in the central plaza of the royal capital. There were colorful tents all over the place which were stores for the merchants. There were open street stalls tightly lining the plaza and continuing along the wide road to the market. If you looked above your head you would see strings hanging between the buildings that had colorful flags attached as they flew in the wind. Everything that we experienced through our five senses was new. There were countless people of different sizes and shapes moving along the road. Coarse bartering and shouts towards customers banged and shook my eardrums. There was a vulgar, heated atmosphere that surrounded us.


    It was very different compared to the sophisticated way that nobles enjoyed themselves. This was a neighborhood overflowing with motley waves of people with an intensity. This was an area very far from the category of ¡®nobility¡¯ that I had never stepped out of before.


    ¡°This is¡­amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it really is¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The words of marvel escaped my lips, Mishuli could only agree. It was very rare for her to even leave the mansion, so this site would be even more astonishing for her than it was for me. I steal a glance at her. Her eyes were moving here and there, catching every unusual thing while looking slightly restless.


    This was where the festival was held for people who were a class below nobles. The ¡®citizens¡¯ who were the most numerous in number within this country. And it was all spread out before us.


    During this festival season, many people came from all over to gather at the royal capital. There were stalls that sold food, clothes, jewelry and other household goods from all over the country. It was said that in this season alone the capital¡¯s population would increase by thirty percent.


    Information about the market held during the Foundation Festival was not so different than what I had in my head as knowledge. But there was a big difference between knowing something and seeing it in front of your eyes. Even this scene that was laid out in front of us was only a portion of my knowledge.


    The voices that urged customers to take a look, the overwhelming flow of people, the heat you felt on your skin, all of it was very stimulating to me. I trembled at these things I was experiencing for the first time in my life.


    As I had thought, the world was so big.


    I was happy that we came. I was happy that I was able to bring Mishuli here with me. At this moment, I and Mishuli¡¯s worlds had opened up just a little.


    And by jumping into this world that was before us, that world would open even wider.


    We were not alone. The world was not made for just us two. It was better to feel this for yourself than to be told it.


    And so I gripped Mishuli¡¯s hand tightly.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s go. Mishuli, don¡¯t get separated from me!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I won¡¯t ever let go!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Today would surely be a wonderful day. For me, for Mishuli-also for the third person who has been silent without saying a word for a while now.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    I stopped right before I was about to rush into the market, my hand in Mishuli¡¯s.


    After all, a most distinguished person who had helped I and Mishuli come here, was standing right next to us. I must show her my appreciation, I think, as I turn to give her a smile.


    ¡°Let us enjoy this day, Surfania!¡±


    ¡°Thank you for helping us, Miss Surfania!¡±


    ¡°¡­..Hahhh¡­.¡±


    Surfania had aided us in our escape today, but her eyes had glazed over at the sight of so many people she had never seen before. She said only:


    ¡°I want to return home and read a book¡­¡±


    It was in a gloomy voice that did not quite match the fervor of the streets.

 Chapter 31

    Translator: Jawbrie


    We employed the aid of Surfania for our escape.


    Or it may be more accurate to say that we asked the help of the Calibrachoa family. As for appearances, Surfania asked to go and see the market incognito. I and Mishuli were just there to tag along.


    Of course, it was not as if I, Mishuli and Surfania were here lone. Right behind us were two servants from House Calibrachoa that were dressed as our guardians. So we had inconspicuous protection. Even the commoner clothes we had been given so as to not stick out, were prepared by the Calibrachoa family.


    And all of these preparations were carried out not by Surfania¡¯s parents, but her sister.


    There were also general precautions taken so this information did not leak to House Noir.


    Perhaps father would have allowed it, if I had asked to go and see the market incognito. As long as I was being monitored and protected by servants as well.


    But I do not think he would have allowed Mishuli to leave.


    Father was quite soft when it came to giving us what we wanted, but there were some lines he would not cross. This had to do with Mishuli¡¯s birth, and the lengths that he would go to hide this information and ensuring that she was kept safe.


    ¡°Why am I in such a place¡­ The sun is so hot, and I am tired of walking¡­ I want to go home¡­ I want to go back and read¡­¡±


    And so we had asked Surfania, who was still complaining like the shut-in that she was, to help us execute this plan. Surfania seemed to be incredibly annoyed at having to rely on her older sister. Though the oldest daughter of the Calibrachoa house seemed to be very pleased with being asked for help by her younger sister, who was very clearly in the middle of her rebellious phase. Apparently, this older sister would often leave the house in disguise, and so she had been able to make these preparations for us rather easily.


    The result of which was that I and Mishuli were successfully able to come and visit this market. And though this was my reward for winning a bet, I was still thankful to Surfania.


    Even though it was quite obnoxious to hear her incessant complaining as she stood next to me.


    ¡°Surfania, you should stop right there. Don¡¯t you see that we are outside? An unknown world? You win if you can have fun.¡±


    ¡°I know about the world, I¡¯ve read of it in books. It¡¯s lame.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡±


    I shrug my shoulders at my stay-at-home friend¡¯s stubborn words.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t they say that experience is everything? Let¡¯s hold hands. Or we might get separated?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Surfania looked at my offered hand and frowned.


    ¡°But, have you not seen this crowd of people?¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up. I am not a child. Do you think that I could be separated so-buwah!¡±


    Right as she was talking, the nine-year-old child that was Surfania, had bumped into a large woman.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Mishuli had raised her voice, but this woman was really, fairly large. Surfania had been stunned by this crash, and there was now a gap between her and us.


    Of course, the wave of people would not ignore such a gap. Before we knew it people were squeezing their way through and passed us. The now open gap became bigger and bigger. We had no chance to close it again as the distance between Surfania and us increased.


    ¡°Hey, wai-¡±


    Surfania herself seemed to be desperately opposing the flow of people, but she was still nine-years-old on top of being a young lady who had never properly left the house. There was no way that she could beat the strong onrush of people. She was pulled further and further away until we lost sight of her completely.


    I and Mishuli stared in her direction for a moment before looking at each other.


    ¡°Sister. I think Miss Surfania may become lost.¡±


    ¡°She might.¡±


    It was likely impossible for Surfania to return by herself, and it would be very difficult for I and Mishuli to find her in this sea of people. If things continued like this, we may never reunite with her again.


    But really, there was no need to worry.


    I looked towards the Calibrachoa servant who walked behind us and was returned a look that seemed to say, ¡®Do not worry.¡¯ As soon as she had been hit, one of the two servants behind us had rushed towards Surfania. It was only a matter of time before the servant caught up with her and brought her back. Mishuli seemed to have noticed what had transpired between me and the Calibrachoa servant and was relieved.


    ¡°Ah! Miss Surfania, she¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s back¡­¡±


    It did not take long for the servant to appear, pulling Surfania by the hand. And there was, of course, a reason that Mishuli¡¯s voice had tapered when she saw her.


    ¡°Oh, I hate this¡­ I¡¯m going home¡­¡±


    Perhaps she had gotten scared after being separated once, but Surfania was now blubbering and grumbling through teary eyes.

 Chapter 32

    Translator: Jawbrie


    To be honest, for a moment I considered allowing Surfania to return to the mansion.


    It may sound a little cold-hearted, but I thought that I¡¯d have one of the servants take Surfania back and have the remaining servant and guard accompany me and Mishuli. In other words, I did not think that it would be such a bad idea for us sisters to enjoy being incognito together without her.


    Though, I would never have expected Surfania to come back crying in the way that she did.


    Mishuli had almost never cried as a child, and so I had no experience with crying children. However, I was always up for new experiences. It was me who had thought that leaving the house was a good idea after all. It would look bad if I turned back on my words now, and so I tried to soothe the whiney Surfania so we could move on and look at the shops.


    ¡°Surfania. You must stop this crying already¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying¡­¡± she sniffed.


    ¡°Miss Surfania, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I¡¯m just fine!¡±


    Well, she had no choice but to hold back those tears when not only a genius, but even Mishuli who was two years her junior, was looking at her with concern. Before we knew it, Surfanai had stubbornly started to move forward.


    ¡°Come on, I don¡¯t have all day!¡±


    She was as obstinate as ever. But seeing as she was tightly holding my hand this time, Surfania was at least capable of learning.


    Even so, she was still quite stupid.


    ¡°¡­Where is she going?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±


    Surfania was pulling us with no particular destination. I and Mishuli wondered about this and giggled to ourselves. It would be the first time any of us had ever come here, so there was no way that Surfania would know where anything was. She was just moving off her initial momentum.


    Well, it was not as if we had any plans ourselves, and so we followed Surfania and walked around.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to eat something as we walk¡­¡±


    ¡°There do not seem to be any stores.¡±


    At first, we had been shocked by the number of people here, but once we got used to it, we were able to inspect things more closely. There were extravagant stalls by merchants who owned stores and stalls that were just small tents that lined the road.


    At a glance, the market looked unorganized, but there was apparently a set of rules in place. This was likely a district for selling household goods and entertainment items. But even then, there were so many things that we had never seen before.


    Though there was nothing yet, that was appealing enough to buy. As we wandered aimlessly around, Surfania¡¯s suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    I followed Surfania¡¯s gaze and saw a street corner that was shaded by a large awning.


    Its making was clearly very different from all the other stores we¡¯d seen until now. What was it for? As I focused on it, a dry clicking sound entered my ears. Before I discovered what it was, I was able to guess why Surfania had stopped here.


    ¡°Sister. What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a board game. It¡¯s a game where you move the pieces around and try to take each other¡¯s pieces.¡±


    It was the same board game that I and Surfania regularly played. There were round tables lined up under the awning with people playing at each one. It looked like it was a small game house. Likely, some of these tables involved gambling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Mishuli seemed to have no interest in it. It was a normal reaction given that she didn¡¯t even know the rules of this game she was being introduced to.


    However, Surfania loved these sorts of games.


    She was staring hungrily at this corner of the street. It was the longest gaze she had given to anything since we arrived at this market.


    Good grief, I think as I shrug my shoulders.


    ¡°Surfania. Do you want to go inside?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind accompanying you if you are so interested.¡±


    Why did she have to be so willful? In spite of her words, she was clearly restless. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I saw this.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I am so very interested in it. So please come with us, Surfania. Right, Mishuli?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to go in too!¡±


    Mishuli had quickly caught on with what I was doing and nodded with a look of sincerity.


    ¡°I, see. I suppose I have no choice then. Let us go.¡±


    I was feeling quite sorry for her at this point, and so I decided to allow her to have her pride while leading her to what she wanted.


    And so we went inside of the shop and were immediately greeted by the endless sounds of game pieces being moved on the board. Surfania reacted the most by these sounds. She looked even more restless than before as her eyes moved here and there, scanning different boards.


    ¡°Hmmm¡­¡±


    Most of the people here were adults, but if given the choice, I¡¯d rather play with people our own age. That would work better with my plan to become independent from my sister. As I was considering this, I discovered a table that was surrounded by children who seemed to average at about ten years old. People would often conflate age and skill, so the younger players had naturally been separated into their own group.


    Luckily for us, it seemed that their game had just ended, and the person who had lost got up from his seat. Apparently, this was a kind of a tournament where the loser had to give up their seat.


    ¡°Surfania. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡±


    ¡°¡­I think I will.¡±


    She replied somewhat stiffly to my suggestion. Surfania had never come to such a place before, nor had she ever competed against anyone but me. So she was probably nervous. She was moving stiffly, but took a seat all the same.


    Well, who was her opponent then? I and Mishuli joined the small group of spectators and looked to see who Surfania would be playing against. I let out a sound of surprise when I saw a familiar face.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Leon.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leon looked in our direction as he heard his name being called.


    ¡°Huh? Mishuli! ¡­And¡­¡±


    His face lit up as he first saw Mishuli, who had called his name. Then he looked towards the person whose hand Mishuli was holding and he immediately turned pale began to stutter.


    ¡°¡­Wha, what brings you here? My lady.¡±


    ¡°You have no right to be calling me ¡®my lady.''¡±


    I said flatly to Leon, whose voice was shaking rather pathetically. For some reason, he was shivering as if he were scared.


    Surfania looked at this scene, which she had no prior knowledge of. She could only tilt her head in confusion.

 Chapter 33

    Translator: Jawbrie


    The match between Leon and Surfania ended with Surfania winning.


    ¡°I won¡­?¡±


    It seemed as if she could hardly believe that her victory was real.


    Well, in truth, this was her first victory ever. She had only played this game against me up until now, which meant that she had never won. And so this one win must have been quite special for her.


    ¡°I won¡­ I won! Chris, I won!¡±


    ¡­Perhaps I had beaten her a little too much. I could not help but feel a tinge of guilt as Surfania made a report of her victory, her face had the biggest smile.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s great, Surfania.¡±


    ¡°Congratulations Miss Surfania!¡±


    ¡°Ehh¡­¡±


    While I could not hide the guilt that showed on my face, Mishuli sincerely congratulated Surfania on her win. Surfania looked genuinely pleased as she accepted our compliments before turning back to see her next opponent. Her face now was so much more lively than it had been at the mansion.


    A smile came to me naturally as well, as I saw my friend while she moved the pieces on the board.


    I was glad that I had brought her alone too, and not just Mishuli.


    ¡°And you, don¡¯t you dare run away.¡±


    ¡°Gwah¡­!¡±


    In spite of having lost, Leon did not look one bit upset as he hurriedly tried to get up and leave. But I grabbed him by the collar to stop him.


    ¡°W-what, can I do for you?¡±


    Not only did he make no complaints about my forceful way of stopping him, but he even spoke politely. I wondered where the arrogance he had when falling into our mansion went, but then again, this was only the expected way to treat one of my social standing. Aside from that, this boy had an unnecessary level of fear towards me, so perhaps his behavior was justified.


    ¡°Mmm. There is just something that I¡¯d like to confirm. That is all.¡±


    Leon may have been from common stock, but he was depicted as being incredibly talented in ¡®Labyrinth Destiny.¡¯


    I asked him in a small voice so that Surfania, who was now playing against a different opponent, could not hear.


    ¡°You, I don¡¯t suppose you were taking it easy on her in that last match?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. She was really very good.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    He had answered without delay, so I decided that he must be telling the truth.


    Had he been doing any such thing as allowing her to win, I might have had him publicly executed. But I couldn¡¯t blame him if this was an honest result of the game.


    ¡°But more importantly, why on earth are you here in a place like this? Um¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Christina. Also, you don¡¯t have to talk so politely. ¡­We are here incognito.¡±


    I had just remembered that I had never introduced myself, so I give him my name with my family name excluded. I added an explanation as Leon looked confused when I told him that he did not need to speak politely, and he seemed to be satisfied with it.


    ¡°Hmm. Well, it would look weird if you¡¯re here incognito and I talked to you so politely, I guess.¡±


    While that was very true, it was somehow very annoying to see him switch back so nonchalantly.


    ¡°So, um, Mishuli¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s it. Do you want to try this game too, Mishuli? It¡¯s quite fun!¡±


    ¡°¡­yes, ignore me then.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t ignoring him. I had noticed his obnoxious gaze repeatedly moving towards Mishuli, and so I had intercepted his attempt to talk to her.


    Mishuli did not seem to notice this minor battle erupting between me and Leon, as she thought for a moment before asking:


    ¡°Do you play this game too, sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡±


    ¡°Are you good?¡±


    ¡°I am incredibly good!¡±


    I puff out my chest. It was no exaggeration either. As a genius, I was so strong that not even an adult could beat me.


    Hearing this, Mishuli¡¯s face lit up.


    ¡°Then I will try it too!¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    I smile at the predictably adorable reply.


    ¡°Well then, go over there so they can teach you the rules.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Aside from the free space underneath this awning, there was also a beginners area, which was most nice of them to prepare. I pointed to the instructor there who was teaching some other children on how to move the pieces. Mishuli¡¯s eyes blinked.


    ¡°Uh, umm¡­ Are you not going to teach it to me?¡±


    ¡°Mishuli.¡±


    Of course, usually, I would have been delighted to be her instructor.


    But today, I was a different person.


    ¡°Today is a festival, you know. ¡­You should go and have fun with other people too.¡±


    I told Mishuli in a sage-like voice that was appropriate for an older sister.


    Mishuli¡¯s eyes which had been glowing not a moment ago, now trembled with confusion, as if she could not understand why I was saying such things.


    ¡°¡­I, I want you to teach me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. Mishuli. There are other people besides me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    At last, Mishuli fell silent because she did not understand what I was saying. But this was something that I had decided on as part of my plan for independence.


    I had to get Mishuli involved with people other than myself.


    That was my true purpose today. That was why I had chosen this busy area.


    ¡°Mi-Mishuli. If you¡¯re worried, I can teach-¡±


    ¡°That would be even worse. Shut up and stand over there, fool.¡±


    ¡°-Why should I! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being a little harsh on me!?¡±


    Not at all. I was being very magnanimous by allowing him to even talk without being polite.


    ¡°Now, Mishuli. ¡­Go on.¡±


    I gently pushed her back so she would move forward.


    One step, two steps. That was as far as she went before she turned around. She was smiling as her eyes met mine.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Neither of us said anything, but we both knew what the other was feeling.


    Then she turned back and walked towards the beginner¡¯s area without hesitation.


    I smiled somewhat bitterly, as emotions rose within me upon seeing her back when she walked away.


    I had expected to feel like this, but it was still a little lonely.

 Chapter 34

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Surfania was still playing and seemed to be having fun. She had won several games consecutively and didn¡¯t look like she would lose any time soon. There was even a small crowd of spectators surrounding her table now. Mishuli looked like she had also successfully infiltrated the beginner¡¯s area. Other children that were her own age were there, learning how to move the pieces.


    As I was viewing all of this, I hear someone mumble next to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty close with Mishuli, eh?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re sisters.¡±


    Leon would say the most obvious things, so I answered him in kind. It was the most normal thing in the world for sisters to get along well.


    But, perhaps I and Mishuli had been too close. You could say that it was the result of living together in such a small world as the mansion.


    A dependence. Or codependence.


    We were so close that even such words that came from knowledge from my past life would come to mind.


    ¡°We came out here in disguise, so that Mishuli could make some friends.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    As I really had nothing to do, I decided to talk to Leon a little.


    I wanted Mishuli to be able to talk to people other than me. I wanted her to have someone else that she could open her heart to.


    It wasn¡¯t possible with nobles. Aside from people that I was a bulwark for, we could not get too close to anyone who was in a position to go sniffing around, once we became well acquainted. It didn¡¯t matter who they were, it was the house behind them that was dangerous. As far as Charles and Surfania, well, they only knew her through me.


    And so for Mishuli to be able to talk with someone as herself, she would have to hide her status. But perhaps I was being too simplistic in thinking this.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    I thought this much, but then suddenly a completely unrelated question entered my mind.


    The setting of ¡®Labyrinth Destiny¡¯ was eight years from now, at the Royal Academy. The story would begin with Mishuli being enrolled.


    But, why was Mishuli able to go to the Royal Academy?


    It was not mandatory to enroll. Mishuli was supposed to be in hiding, so why would she be sent to a place where she would be forced to come in contact with so many people-


    ¡°You look like your thinking of all sorts of things. That¡¯s unexpected. To be honest, I thought you were just really self-important.¡±


    My mind was brought back to the present by his words.


    But anyway, I didn¡¯t have enough information to answer this new question that had entered my mind. I put it aside for now and answered Leon.


    ¡°I am quite important, so you aren¡¯t wrong. I¡¯ll forgive you for that one.¡±


    ¡°Haha. ¡­But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for her to make friends in one day.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So you know¡­¡±


    Leon sounded exasperated, but there was no way a genius such as me would not have predicted this.


    But it was fine as a momentary pleasure. If she could mingle and laugh for even just a short while, in a single meeting, then Mishuli would know something more about others. She would understand that the whole world was more than just me.


    This would become a memory and an experience for her.


    ¡°But, you¡­ Uh, Christina, was it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, commoner.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    I answered him with a deliberately sardonic tone to see his reaction, but he only laughed wryly.


    The fact that he laughed like that, instead of firing back meant that he knew it was a joke, which was something I could appreciate in a person. It was the reaction I had expected, and so I nodded with satisfaction.


    ¡°So, Christina. You¡¯re telling me you set up this whole troublesome incognito affair, just for your little sister?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Yes. That is exactly right.¡±


    ¡°Well then,¡±


    Leon¡¯s black eyes looked at me as he talked. His eyes contained nothing but genuine curiosity.


    Ah, they were the same color as mine.


    Nothing had led to this thought, it just popped into my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything that you want to do yourself today?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The words were so unexpected that I became confused.


    What I wanted to do.


    Leon saw that my mind had become blank as I was speechless. And so he continued.


    ¡°Yeah. Christina. Isn¡¯t there anything you want to do for yourself, and not for Mishuli? I don¡¯t have anything to do after this. I could be your guide, if you¡¯d like?¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it with you? Don¡¯t you have any friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do, idiot.¡±


    I shrugged as his replies became less and less reserved. I was well aware that I had purposely dodged the question.


    ¡°I see. Something I want to do¡­¡±


    I turn the question over in my mind a little.


    Something I want to do without Mishuli.


    I didn¡¯t think that I would be able to think of anything, but then one surprising idea came to me.


    ¡°I know. I want to walk around and eat.¡±


    ¡°Walk around and eat¡­ But you could do that any time you want.¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    I was dumbfounded by Leon¡¯s negative reply. The only time I had been able to walk around and eat was when I was invited to a buffet. That was completely different compared to what I had always wanted to do.


    ¡°That may be, but walking around and eating isn¡¯t special in the least. Today is the festival, why don¡¯t you¡­ Um, are your parents very strict then?¡±


    Perhaps he had become worried if there were any activities that we were prohibited from doing. But I shook my head.


    ¡°No, quite the opposite. I would even say on an unbelievable level. I¡¯m generally allowed to do whatever I want.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Serious.¡±


    My father spoiled us. He would let us get away with almost anything.


    However, he was still a noble first and foremost, and also one with authority. He usually did not seem that way, but that was one area where he could not be moved.


    Of course, that had nothing to do with the present.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll find something I want to do as I walk around eating. First things first, take me to a nice food stall.¡±


    ¡°Aye aye¡­ Wait, just how much money have you brought with you anyway?¡±


    ¡°Money?¡±


    At these words, my eyes began to blink in surprise.


    Oh, yes. Money. It was that thing that elevated this concept of finance in the world. It was without a doubt in the top three inventions of mankind. One of the things that were the most highly circulated in this world.


    ¡°Hmph. That¡¯s right.¡±


    I checked inside my pockets just in case, before proudly puffing out my chest.


    ¡°I have no such thing!¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Leon nodded with a great smile. He seemed happy for no reason at all.


    ¡°So, there will be no walking and eating!¡±


    ¡°Grr.¡±


    This inhumane rejection of my wishes caused my lips to pout.


    I see. You apparently needed this thing called money in order to get things that you wanted in this world. I had never actually held money up until this point, and so I had forgotten about it. This was purely due to a lack of experience.


    Of course, if I asked the servants who had accompanied Surfania, I was sure to be given something. But that was most unfashionable for me. They were the servants of House Calibrachoa, and I did not want to rely on money borrowed from a place that had no connection to me.


    ¡°Well then. Why don¡¯t you play a game with me?¡±


    ¡°I would get bored playing against someone who lost to Surfania.¡±


    His sympathetic look had gotten on my nerves, and so I lashed out.


    Money, money¡­ So eating and walking required money. I didn¡¯t have any of that, but I didn¡¯t want to give up here either. My eyes wandered about for a way to make money out of nothing, like alchemy, when my eyes stopped in one corner of the game house.


    ¡°Leon. Do you have any money on you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I do have a little¡­¡±


    He had come to enjoy himself at this festival, so of course, he would have some. He clearly thought I was about to rob him because his expression turned sour.


    But I wish for none to misunderstand me. I had not fallen so far into ruin that I would use my authority to steal coins from a peasant.


    Knowing that we had some capital made me smile mischievously.


    ¡°Leon. I shall increase your allowance for you as a favor then.¡±


    If we didn¡¯t have enough, we should increase it.


    I grinned as I pointed over to the gambling corner.

 Chapter 35

    Translator: Jawbrie


    A succession of victories. Such words were made to describe me.


    At this moment, I was sure of this.


    ¡°Fu.¡±


    In front of me sat my heart-stricken opponent. He stared down at his crumbled formation as he tried to swallow the truth. He had been beaten by a nine-year-old child.


    However, there was no need for him to feel bad. While it would have been quite embarrassing for him to have lost to any other nine-year-old, he had lost against me. Christina Noir.


    ¡°Fufu.¡±


    I was running through the mansion at one, at three I had a command of language, at five I had read every book in my father¡¯s library, at seven I played the perfect lady at a ball and shocked all of high society. I was a flawless, genius girl. No matter how many years of experience one may have had, it would not be possible to beat such a genius as I.


    ¡°Fufufu.¡±


    I had yet another brilliant victory under my belt.


    How many was it now? The next person that replaced him was nothing special either. I got passed him without a hitch in no time at all. The ever-mounting victories made the spectators ¡®Ohh.¡¯ in awe.


    I knew no such thing as defeat. The only thing that I would repeatedly gain was victories. The only things I would see rolling in front me were the corpses of the losers.


    ¡°Fufufufu.¡±


    A large crowd had gathered around my table as if to bless my many victories. Perhaps it was odd seeing a child play against adults. Even more, this child was beating these adults with a shocking degree of skill.


    The black eyed and black haired Leon was the youngest in that crowd, and he was praising me greatly.


    ¡°You¡¯re amazing Christina!¡±


    ¡°Fu fufufufu! Of course, I am!¡±


    Leon¡¯s face was bursting with happiness. He could not be more pleased with my victory. Even if he was only happy, because he had increased his money by ten times through betting on me winning, his applause would become my strength. I was the type who grew through being praised.


    ¡°Praise me more, Leon!¡±


    ¡°Okay! Christina! The Goddess of Victory must be with¡­no, perhaps you, yourself are the Goddess of Victory!?¡±


    ¡°Fufufufufuu!¡±


    Apparently, there were others besides Leon who had betted on me, and they all cheered as if being led by him. All of their voices rose to uplift me.


    I was drunk on victory and the wine kept pouring.


    ¡°Your choice of words are not too terrible, Leon. I think I¡¯ll have you buy me some food later with all that money you¡¯ve earned.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll gladly pay for whatever you want to buy and eat, my Goddess!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. Allow me to play next.¡±


    As I was creating plans with Leon in a most pleasant mood, I sensed yet another person take a seat in order to be sacrificed.


    ¡°Oh, the next one eh? Christina! I¡¯m going to bet on you this time as well!¡±


    ¡°You might as well. I¡¯m clearly going to win this!¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t matter who my opponent was. I did not feel like I could lose. I saw Leon off as he went towards the betting table to set the amount, before turning back to see my opponent.


    ¡°Fufu, sorry to keep you waiting. I assumed people would start to avoid this table out of fear of my skills, and yet a little oblivious bird has come to¡ªEh.¡±


    I was attempting an arrogant air that was only appropriate for my hidden identity as a proud Duke¡¯s daughter, but then I froze.


    The person who was facing me did not seem to care about my reaction at all.


    ¡°Is something the matter, my Goddess of Victory?¡±


    The person who talked to me with a calm voice was a woman.


    This lady appeared to be in her mid-thirties, clearly passed the prime of youth. The chair she sat on did not have a backrest, and yet her back was straight as a board. She wasn¡¯t in her usual formal clothing but wore rough, normal clothes. Yet no amount of differences in apparel could disguise the man-eating-fiend.


    ¡°Ah, um.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    There was only one person in this entire world who could make my voice shake so pathetically with just one sharp look.


    ¡°Um, no¡­ I, what are you doing here, Miss Toinette?¡±


    For it was Mariwa Toinette who sat there.


    ¡°I think that is something I should be asking you, but, very well then. I will tell you if you can win against me. And I will also promise to not pursue any answers as to why the Goddess of Victory is here, nor will I scold her for this later.¡±


    Mariwa did not stretch the ends of her sentences, nor did her tone become pointed. And yet she was emitting a freezing wind. It was so cold that my bones began to rattle.


    ¡°Hey, Christina. I just bet on¡­ What is it, Christina?¡±


    Leon asked with suspicion when he saw me shrunken and shivering, but I had no strength left to answer, while being in the face of such danger. What was he thinking? How could he act so calmly when there was such a fearsome beast right in front of him?


    And so I asked him one question.


    ¡°Leon¡­ How much did you bet on me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? All of it. Why?¡±


    I experienced an attack of vertigo.


    ¡°¡­Wha? All of it?¡±


    ¡°Well, at first you were quite the dark horse, so betting even a little brought in quite a lot. But you¡¯ve now won too many times so profits have lowered a lot. But since you¡¯re going to win anyway, I thought I¡¯d just the bet all of it this time.¡±


    ¡°Ha, hahaha¡­ I see. Uh, indeed. I have to win, that is all.¡±


    Yes. I could not fall apart here. I just needed to win this. I had no idea how much experience Mariwa had with this game, but I would lose nothing by winning. I would not be scolded, and Leon would not lose his allowance money. We would be able to go and eat as if nothing had happened.


    Yes, I needed to win.


    I would win. I decided with conviction as I sneered at Mariwa, but her expression was one of boredom.


    ¡°Are you finished consulting your friend? Well, then. Let us begin.¡±


    Mariwa did not seem to be dwelling on the outcome. In her mind, she had already won, and so she had no interest in winning or losing. She was thinking about how to deal with this child and how to destroy her. Or at least, that was what her face seemed to say.


    As the challenger, Mariwa had the first move. Her hand moved to choose the first game piece.


    ¡°I will not criticize your curiosity or wanting to come out to town, but I can¡¯t agree when you play with fire. Your self-esteem has grown, you have an excessive belief in your own strength, but have no sense of caution towards those around you. But worst of all, you are so clueless as to dabble in gambling. Yes, it is a little too much for me to overlook.¡±


    She lowered the game piece that she had raised, finishing her first move without hesitation.


    ¡°I will smash that mentality of yours and reshape it into something much better for you.¡±


    Click. The echo of the piece hitting the board seemed to be a reflection of my own heart. It was lacking moisture, having gone completely dry.

 Chapter 36

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I think it is quite foolish to only speak of results.


    Results may seem to express everything, but in fact, it is only one element of the larger whole. What is really important cannot be decided through such a dualism, as winning or losing. So extreme a logic was not what made the world turn. What was more important was the process.


    That winning was right and losing wrong, was a most mediocre notion. Indeed, there really was no difference between a winner and a loser. Both have gained the same amount of experience. It really was quite short-sighted to swing from joy to sorrow over results without knowing that.


    And so I was not remotely regretful when I lost.


    ¡°Christina.¡±


    ¡°¡­What, Leon.¡±


    The expression Leon wore as he called my name was difficult to describe. He wasn¡¯t sad. He wasn¡¯t angry either. It would be more accurate to say that he was stunned, but it wasn¡¯t quite that either.


    ¡°Um, for some reason my allowance seems to have disappeared¡­¡±


    His face had a ghostly look as he spoke, my shoulders began to shudder.


    All hope and despair had been washed from his face, and yet there were still fragments of an expression there that would not come off. Such a face would have sent a pang of guilt to my good heart, but I had my excuses too.


    ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s not my fault! It¡¯s you. You just went ahead and bet on me!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    Leon¡¯s face switched to rage as he heard my argument.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who said you¡¯d ¡®increase my allowance¡¯!? I believed in you!¡±


    ¡°Wrong! I only told you to bet the first time. I made no such orders after that. Every time after that was just your own selfish actions. As if I would have told you to do something so stupid as to bet everything with no margin!? You could have at least left enough for me to eat, you fool!!¡±


    ¡°You, you¡¯re really going to say such things! I was slowly saving up that money just for today¡¯s festival! And now it¡¯s all gone in a flash!? Do you understand how that makes me feel!?¡±


    ¡°How would I know! It¡¯s not my fault you lost your allowance! It¡¯s only right that I should make that very clear!¡±


    He was grinding his teeth now, but this affair had nothing to do with me, now that I had established that he bore sole responsibility for everything.


    I snorted and looked away, my arms tightly folded.


    I was now facing Mariwa.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Memories of my crushing defeat revived in my mind as the blood drained from my face. She had no restraint, no mercy. It was just a one-sided and very quick game. There wasn¡¯t a shred of entertainment value there, even the spectators seemed to have found it a little off-putting.


    Having finished her massacre, Mariwa now opened her mouth which looked like the gate to hell.


    ¡°Well then, we should leave now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t ask her where. It was quite obvious to me without having her say it.


    I was clearly about to be escorted to hell. As the guard escorting me was in the shape of Mariwa, the Calibrachoa servants and guards would not stop her. Mariwa had even served as the private teacher for the eldest Calibrachoa daughter once, so she was recognized as a person with a real identity.


    This was the end. I was finished. My gloomy prospects brought a shadow of despair that began to crawl up my legs.


    ¡°Um, Mariwa. Where are we going¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    But, maybe there still was hope. I latched onto this possibility, as I asked the question. Mariwa sighed heavily as if this was the most tiresome thing.


    ¡°You wanted to walk around and eat, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Eat?


    I had assumed that the only thing awaiting me now was a type of scolding called corporal punishment. But these most unexpected words made me pause.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mariwa?¡±


    I could not believe that Mariwa would give me anything but the whip. My eyes widened in wonder as hers narrowed in irritation.


    ¡°There is nothing to explain. ¡­Ahh, you there as well. You are a friend of this former Goddess of Victory, are you not? If you¡¯ve been unfortunately involved with this rascal over here, the least I can do is buy food that is the equivalent of the original amount you lost.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure you are much more knowledgeable of this area than I. Please let us know if there are any good stalls nearby. I have no intention of being so immature as to crush a child¡¯s allowance after all.¡±


    ¡°Okay. That was our original plan anyway. And it wasn¡¯t that much, to begin with.¡±


    Ever quick to change, Leon¡¯s face was now completely devoid of the fear it once had. He had already forgotten the despair of losing his money, and a smile returned to his face.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be. Christina, I thought she was scary, but she¡¯s really a nice person.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being fooled. She has you completely fooled¡­!¡±


    ¡°Miss Mariwa. What do you think of Christina¡¯s opinions about you?¡±


    ¡°Idio¡­!¡±


    Sometimes I would become jealous of such easily pleased simpletons. I attempted to warn the foolishly gullible Leon, but he had been hooked by the money and would not listen. Worse, he had discovered in such a short time, that Mariwa was my weakness. This resulted in him saying things he shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes, yes. She can say whatever she likes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph. Mariwa. That seemed a little too unconcerned?¡±


    I had lost my balance and was feeling a little depressed. Looking at Mariwa closely, there was something a little different in her expression. It wasn¡¯t the usual iron mask. The overall impression she gave with her rigid posture and businesslike manner was the same, but somehow there was a languid air about her.


    ¡°I am not on the clock now. We will have plenty of time to discuss what has happened today on a later date.¡±


    She bluntly answered my question. Now that I recall, Mariwa had acted in a similar fashion during that one time she had canceled the day¡¯s lessons.


    Even so, I had my doubts.


    ¡°You were just saying you meant to educate me¡­¡±


    ¡°Any adult with common sense would have at least warned a child who thought they could try their hand at gambling, regardless of working hours. Now, let us go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait. Surfania and Mishuli are¡­¡±


    ¡°They seem to be enjoying themselves as they are. And they have guards, don¡¯t they? Then it should be alright to leave them for a little while.¡±


    So saying, Mariwa took my hand and began to walk. I started to walk too, as she was dragging me and Leon followed.


    I was sure that Mariwa was holding my hand for no other reason than to avoid getting separated. And I did not want to get lost in this crowd like Surfania had, so I held onto her tight.


    There was no other meaning behind it.


    But, I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°¡­Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing. Never mind.¡±


    Perhaps it was just my imagination, but there was a kind of warmth in Mariwa¡¯s hand as she was leading me forward.

 Chapter 37

    Translator: Jawbrie


    I bit into the skewered dumpling.


    There was some hesitation over possible rudeness with the first bite, but then I noticed that such hesitation would result in the syrup running down my mouth and making my face filthy. The second bite was bolder, as I swallowed the whole thing. After that, I had mastered the technique and finished eating the last bite.


    As I enjoyed this most memorable first item, Leon, who had finished much quicker than I, asked for my review.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It lacks subtlety.¡±


    I said honestly, as I chewed on the dumpling that was still in my mouth.


    There was something sloppy about the sweetness of the brown sugar syrup. The texture of the dumpling itself was rough. In the first place, it was most annoying to eat a chewy dumpling off a skewer. I think I would have preferred it on a platter with toothpicks in every single piece.


    ¡°I suppose it was a compromise of less time and effort and also being decent enough for people to eat. That¡¯s what it is. It is so thoughtless and flawed in both taste and presentation. But, I see. So this is what commoner food tastes like.¡±


    ¡°Hey, are you mocking me?¡±


    I ignored Leon as he squinted upon hearing my review. I needed to do something about this syrup that was on my hands and mouth. I couldn¡¯t possibly wipe it on my clothes or sleeves. As I was thinking this, a towel was presented to me from the side.


    ¡°That is basically what stall food tastes like.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. I suppose so.¡±


    Mariwa said it with a knowledgeable air, but she herself had not even eaten it.


    She probably did not want to dirty her hands and mouth with syrup either. I accepted the towel gratefully and wiped myself.


    One person who was not happy about our conversation was Leon, who had guided us to that stall.


    ¡°As a friend of Christina, you probably eat very well too, but¡­¡±


    Mariwa shrugged as Leon narrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡°It is fine though. It is not as if we have come here to evaluate the best delicacies. Isn¡¯t that right, my lady? Never mind the taste, isn¡¯t this so much fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s so fun!¡±


    The taste was third-rate indeed, but the very act of shopping was most enjoyable. Using money for the first time, eating foods I had never seen before, the freedom of not having to be so polite.


    I was swayed by the joy that all of those things brought, and hurried Leon on.


    ¡°Now, Leon. Let¡¯s go to the next one. To the next!¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    I ordered him in the way I would usually order a servant. He smiled wryly as if he had no choice but to obey.


    ¡°Is there anything in particular that you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Anything that¡¯s not sweet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Okay, then let¡¯s go over to the street then.¡±


    I had just experienced the crudest sweetness. I wanted to enjoy a different flavor now. Having heard this thought of mine, Leon began to lead the way.


    ¡°The street? Is there none in the plaza?¡±


    ¡°There are drinks and sweets sold at the stalls here, but there isn¡¯t much proper food. Now that I think of it, I wonder why.¡±


    ¡°It is because you can not get a permit to have a stall that uses fire in such a crowded area as the plaza. It would be quite the disaster if there happened to be an outbreak in so dense a place. Stalls that use fire to cook are only allowed on the larger streets and they must maintain a certain distance from other stalls.¡±


    ¡°Ahh.¡±


    Leon had apparently not known the reason, so he was interested as much as I was.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure there are plenty of successful stalls that don¡¯t use fire either way. But we might as well go down a street that has more variety.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s do that! You sure know a lot, Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. I don¡¯t have any personal interest in it¡­ But there have been several occasions where I had to accompany someone here who was much like a combination of you and Mishuli and then multiplied by two. So I learned about this place, naturally.¡±


    ¡°I and Mishuli combined and multiplied¡­ What? Was this person a goddess or something?¡±


    ¡°You must keep your ego in check, my lady.¡±


    It was clear as day that combing a genius like myself with an angel like Mishuli and multiplying it would result in a Goddess. But Mariwa used her free hand to flick me on the forehead.


    It hurt a little.


    As I glared at Mariwa with hatred, Leon, who was staring at our little interaction, butted in.


    ¡°Nobles have wet nurses do they not? Is that what Mariwa is to you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    What an irrelevant question. My wet nurse had secretly sold my late mother¡¯s possessions and had her family and house destroyed as a result. Such were my memories of when I was two, and as far as I was aware, it was the angriest my father had ever been in his life.


    ¡°Does it look that way to you?¡±


    ¡°It does¡­ But I guess I was wrong.¡±


    Now that I think of it, it¡¯s not that odd an assumption given our difference in age. However, there was a reason that she would not be hired as a wet nurse.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s my private teacher. Mariwa¡¯s never been married, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for her to be a wet nurse.¡±


    ¡°My lady.¡±


    Usually, people who have experienced raising a child were hired as wet nurses. Mariwa was Miss Toinette, not Mrs. Toinette and would never be hired as a wet nurse.


    That was the reason I said what I said, but I was immediately interrupted.


    ¡°I will have you know, that it was not as if I could not get married. It is only that I did not get married.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    I felt a mysterious pressure from Mariwa¡¯s declaration and I ended up nodding a lot more good-naturedly than I had intended.


    There was no ulterior motive behind it, to begin with, but clearly, this subject was dangerous. I knew this by instinct, and so I quickly turned to Leon in order to change the subject.


    Leon too seemed to have caught the danger signal, but he looked away from me as if to avoid any further attention.


    ¡­He had some nerve considering he was the one who brought it up.


    Fine.


    I would implicate him thoroughly.


    ¡°Mariwa. Leon is asking in his heart, why you never got married. It¡¯s for future reference.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    He shouts and looks towards me, but it is too late for him. At my false accusation, Mariwa turned a gaze towards Leon, that was much too diabolical for a nine-year-old to experience.


    ¡°¡­Very well then. I will tell you in detail, why I did not marry, why this thing called love is so foolish and why this thing called marriage is of no use to me.¡±


    It worked. I was quite satisfied with how shaken Leon was, but Mariwa¡¯s breast was burning with a much bigger fire than I had imagined.


    ¡°You must listen as well, my lady. I shall tell you just how much the current institution of marriage limits women regardless of status. I will explain all of this to you along with an academic viewpoint that will be worth listening to.¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    It was too late for me when I realized that the spark I had lit were now falling down on my own head.


    Mariwa¡¯s eyes stared at me so steadily that it looked as if she had been drinking. Of course, this meant it was not exactly the kind of atmosphere where I could easily blurt something like ¡®well, I have a fiance¡¯, which Mariwa already knew about anyway.

 Chapter 38

    Translator: Jawbrie


    A woman getting married meant settling down in a house.


    It would become their duty to manage said house. Any thoughts of advancing in society would become nothing more than a dream. Within this space, women would only be able to operate within a small space with other women, they will have no opportunity to change this society that favored men so much. In order for women to become independent and achieve positions in society, it is necessary for more doors to be opened that allowed them to work in broader fields. In this way, Mariwa says that she is a pioneer. Expressing with herself how a single woman might live.


    ¡°I see, I see. Mariwa.¡±


    I nodded after she had said all of this to us.


    To be quite honest, this had nothing to do with me. I had already been engaged to Charles two years ago, and if I did not marry, then our most esteemed Noir line would end. And Mariwa¡¯s ¡®woman can do just fine without marriage¡¯ theory had no importance or necessity for me, if anything, it was a threat.


    And so all of this was not directly related to me. This was true without question, but¡­


    ¡°In other words, if put into practice, does this mean that there is no reason for Mishuli to get married?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a very shrewd observation, my lady. It is exactly as you say.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good! In that case, as a child of the house of Noir, I will use all of my influence to make this theory spread throughout all of high society-¡±


    ¡°Are you being brainwashed!?¡±


    ¡°¡ªHa!¡±


    Leon shook my shoulder and I returned to myself.


    ¡°Leon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s right. Leon Nardo. Are you alright, Christina?¡±


    ¡°Of-of course I am. I am not so hopeless a wreck as to need your concern¡­ I mean, have I even done anything deserving of concern-¡±


    ¡°But, ever since Miss Mariwa started to talk, you¡¯ve looked stranger and stranger. In the end, your eyes were like off in a different world, you know?¡±


    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a lie. A genius like me would never¡­no. I, what was I was saying just now¡­?¡±


    I recalled my own words as a cold sweat ran down my forehead. It was only yesterday that I had declared that I would become independent of my sister. But then a theory had presented itself that justified Mishuli not getting married, and I had nearly jumped on it.


    No, while it was true that this bait had been dangled before me, this theory was most strange.


    If Mariwa¡¯s radical beliefs were to be known and popularized, it was likely to cause such a social phenomenon as an increase in demand for jobs and lowered birth rate. It was a most heinous theory¡­! In the first place, if noble women decided to become independent and walk their own paths, it would destroy long-running traditions. Regardless if I was a noble and heir, this sort of thing could cut me off from my family. And yet, in spite of all my pride as the eldest daughter of House Noir, I had been about to accept this theory-


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    ¡°-Mariwa. Did you just tsk,right now?¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Her expression was as serious as her back was straight, it was not the appearance of someone who could commit an act so unbecoming of a woman of the upper class.


    Perhaps, I had just imagined it. I good-naturedly admit my own mistake.


    ¡°But now that I think of it, it is quite unusual for you to speak of your own views.¡±


    ¡°When I am acting as your private teacher, my job is to educate. It is not acceptable for a teacher to bring their own opinions in as part of a students education. Education is about creating the foundation for thought. It would be nothing short of brainwashing to dye such a pure student into your own colors.¡±


    She was right. That made sense. I was quite satisfied with this answer, but Leon was looking at Mariwa with a most horrified expression.


    ¡°Um, what about what you were just¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is a private conversation.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    It was a smooth answer, but for some reason it made Leon sit up straight.


    ¡°More importantly, my lady Chris. We have now reached the main street.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, so we have¡­ My, there are a lot of people here.¡±


    We were out of the plaza and on the main street now, but there were so many people here. As far as density, it was much worse than the market in the plaza. The tide of people was thick and it was difficult to walk around.


    I assumed everyone here would be after the food, but it seems like that was not the case. Loud cheering erupted as the throng of people shook.


    ¡°Is there some kind of performance happening?¡±


    ¡°No, it seems¡­that we have arrived just in time for the royal family parade.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡±


    Upon hearing that it was the royal parade, I tried jumping up. But there were so many people blocking the way, and I could not see anything at all.


    I narrowed my eyebrows angrily and looked up at Mariwa.


    ¡°Mariwa, carry me now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    It was a brusque reply.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so young anymore, and such physical labor as picking up a heavy object such as yourself is out of the question.¡±


    She rejected me with her crone-like excuses without hesitation. I ground my teeth in anger. It was most inconceivable for her to address a lady such as myself as a heavy object, but it seemed like she would not back down. She left no room for anyone to take advantage of her when she was on the job, and while Mariwa looked more relaxed now, there was clearly something bad that had been added after something else was removed. I resented her, but I could still not beat her.


    Well then, I think as I spin around.


    ¡°Leon. Crouch!¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh, Christina. Why do I have a bad feeling about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡±


    I repeat myself with more force. Leon sighed in resignation and crouched. From the looks of him, Leon did not seem particularly interested in the royal parade. And I so I didn¡¯t feel bad for him when I straddled his shoulders.


    ¡°I thought you would¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up and stand up!¡±


    ¡°Woah, this is lame. I mean, do you really want to watch it so bad?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    In spite of all the grumbling, Leon stood up with me on top of his shoulders. I was now only slightly below Mariwa¡¯s level as I answered him with an excited smile on my face.


    This was most unexpected, but the royal parade meant that Charles would be there.


    My friend, my fiance¡¯s big moment. It would be one thing if I hadn¡¯t known and missed it. But this was a chance encounter. How could I not watch when I happened to be here?


    ¡°I will watch it!¡±


    I said decisively, all the while feeling my own cheeks turning slightly red. Perhaps it was the heat from the crowd.

 Chapter 39

    Translator: Jawbrie


    First, I saw the horses.


    Two thoroughbreds with lustrous, chestnut colored hair. They had intelligent looking eyes and were likely of a very gentle nature, and behind them was the roofless carriage that they were pulling.


    And in that carriage sat the royal family.


    His Highness the king and the queen were in the front, the five children were lined up in the back. The princesses and princes were waving to the crowd. Fortunately, Charles was looking in my direction.


    Even so, the situation wasn¡¯t quite perfect either.


    ¡°Mmmm¡­¡±


    I pouted a little at this unsatisfactory reality.


    I could see him. But the view was less than ideal. As it were, I could only just barely see him through the small gaps between people, and since the carriage was moving, I would occasionally lose sight of Charles completely. I wanted a little more height if possible.


    In order to make this wish known, I knocked on the head below me.


    ¡°Leon. Do you think you could grow in height a little?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been ridiculously selfish for a while now, what the hell do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a commoner, right? So listen to your betters. Make my wish come true. That is your duty.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha. Of course, so this is the nobility. ¡­Keep this up and I might start a revolution!¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    It would be no good for him to do such a thing while he was still carrying me. No matter how high-born a noble I was, I could not deal with a rebellious footstool while I was on it.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I shall be satisfied with the present state, but you must at least maintain this height without going any lower.¡±


    ¡°Wha, ugh, this is lame¡­¡±


    I could hear his complaints coming from under me, but my vision did not get any lower. It was clearly a bad idea to make too many demands and provoke him. Well, I suppose this was fine. I had to give in.


    Charles appeared to be trying, as he had promised. He smiled and waved his hands. But royalty or not, he really did not look good with that forced smile.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he smile like he usually does¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I replied as Leon reacted to my mumbling. I looked back at Charles.


    His smile showed that he was bored. The smile Charles usually wore was so pure that it made others happy by just looking at him. I watched him almost nervously, wondering if others wouldn¡¯t notice how fake his smile was, but as far as I could see, the crowds of onlookers were cheering without noticing.


    My eyes follow Charles through the sea of people. From his view, I was probably nothing more than half a head peeking out from the masses. Even I could barely see him. Perhaps it was too much to wish that he would somehow see me. It would be smart to give up.


    I had held a little hope, but he would surely not be able to find me.


    Just as I had become resigned to this, something unexpected happened.


    Our eyes had met.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    At that moment, Charles¡¯ face lit up.


    All signs of obligations disappeared, he stood up and waved enthusiastically towards me. The second princess who was next to him looked taken aback by his sudden movement, but Charles didn¡¯t seem to care at all. His smile now, was not the forced one a moment ago, it was the same bright smile that he always had for me.


    It wasn¡¯t my imagination. Charles¡¯ eyes had locked with mine and he had immediately known that it was me. Normally, I would not have been in a place like this, but that had nothing to do with it, he could not mistake me. And he expressed his joy with his whole body.


    As a friend, I knew it would have been proper to rebuke him for acting inappropriately.


    I also knew that as his fiance, it would be right for me to pester him about his duty.


    But, strangely, I was so happy that my heart was full of nothing but joy.


    ¡°He really was¡­¡±


    ¡­very honest.


    Indeed, that was one of his best attributes. In answer, I too waved my hands towards him. For once, I feel no desire to find any fault in him.


    I waved until the carriage had passed and I could not see him. Then I felt fingers pinch my cheeks and pull.


    ¡°¡­What is it, Mariwa?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just noticed that your cheeks looked a little slack.¡±


    That tends to happen when someone is happy, it¡¯s called human emotion. It was no reason to pull at a person¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    I puff out my cheeks after hearing Mariwa¡¯s unreasonable excuse. She let go of me now without an ounce of regret.


    ¡°His highness is fond of you. It is a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Of course. We are friends, after all!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hah¡­¡±


    I said proudly, but she only sighed.


    ¡°Well, we shall leave it at that, then.¡±


    What was this? There was something in the way she said it that I didn¡¯t like.


    I glared back at her through half closed eyes, but she ignored me. I looked back in the direction of the now unseeable carriage, I whisper something.


    ¡°However, such a reaction during his duties¡­ So that was Prince Charles. I thought that it was Mishuli for a second, but she does look a little different.¡±


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    I tried to pick up the words I had missed, but Mariwa just shrugged her shoulders and left them as they were.


    ¡°It is nothing. More importantly, please excuse me.¡±


    With that said, Mariwa put her hands under my arms and hoisted me up into the air.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    What¡¯s this all of a sudden, I think. But the reason quickly became apparent.


    ¡°Huh, it suddenly became very light-woahhh!?¡±


    ¡°Bam!¡±


    ¡°Bam?¡±


    Leon¡¯s scream and an adorable voice sounded at nearly the same time. I turned around toward the most adorable person in the entire world. I saw Leon with his face in the dirt.


    Mishuli had thrown Leon to the ground and was now looking up at me as I was being held by Mariwa.


    ¡°Sister, what are you doing!?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? I should be asking you that question.¡±


    It was quite clear that she had thrown him to the ground, but I could not think of why she would do such a thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite dangerous to push someone who is carrying another person on their shoulders. Bad.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­I¡¯m sorry, sister.¡±


    She must have just realized the danger of her actions, which had been little more than a result of momentum. After being pushed, Leon had ended up being swallowed into the sea of people and had drifted off somewhere.


    Mishuli was aware of her mistake now and bowed her head with regret.


    Yes. It was a great thing that she could admit to her own faults. I pat her on the head for being so very good. Mishuli smiled pleasantly.


    ¡°Ehehe. I learned the rules for the board game and so I came to find you.¡±


    ¡°I see. Then we can play together next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It was only normal to praise her once her objective had been completed. It made no difference if it was during a plan to become independent of each other. There was a massive difference between independence and abandonment.


    So I would allow her to be spoiled just a little. After all, she had become a little lonely after the execution of my plan. There was no way that replenishing my reservoir of Mishuli energy right after would be a problem.


    ¡°Did you come all the way here by yourself? Where is Surfania?¡±


    ¡°I left Surfania where she was! I didn¡¯t want to get lost!¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is true.¡±


    Mishuli had not said anything wrong. As sisters, even if we became separated a little, we would eventually be able to find each other with enough effort. And it was also true that Surfania would be a burden to drag through the crowds of people.


    ¡­I hope Surfania wasn¡¯t crying over being left alone.


    Even though there would be guards and servants, she might be lonely without me or Mishuli who were her original companions here. As I was considering these troublesome possibilities, Leon finally returned after having once disappeared in the crowd.


    ¡°-grief, what the hell was that. Who was it? Who just pushed me¡­ Uh, Mishuli!? Why-¡±


    ¡°More importantly, sister. Why were you riding on his shoulders? You shouldn¡¯t do things like that!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why is that?¡±


    She made the complaint with as much force as she used to ignore Leon. But people riding on the shoulders of others was a common sight today as it was a festival.


    Was there really something wrong with it?


    I tilt my head to the side, but Mishuli was already clenching her fists.


    ¡°Yes. You may never! I don¡¯t know why exactly, but you cannot!¡±


    ¡°Is that right? And I was just thinking about letting you ride on my shoulders¡­¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±


    She will, huh.


    Of course, I had no intention of denying her, and so I let her straddle my shoulders. I was carrying my sister who was two years my junior. There was a sense of joy in feeling how much she had grown through her weight, there was no need for me to mumble and complain as Leon had.


    ¡°Um, Miss Mariwa. Those two-well, Mishuli, I don¡¯t quite understand what she is saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, young Leon. I don¡¯t understand it in the least. But know this. Once in a while, you will encounter such people in this world, whose actions seem to have no meaning.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I didn¡¯t want to hear that.¡±


    I ignored Mariwa and Leon¡¯s conversation, as I was intent on supporting Mishuli so that she would not fall as I stood up.


    And so the two-story building of sisters was complete. I expected Mishuli to cheer as her vision reached a great height, but her reaction turned out to be much different.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Maybe it was because Mishuli had grown much more than I had known. Maybe it was the result of my plan of independence. The voice I heard above my head was a question, which became even bigger in the next instant.


    ¡°This seems different then when it was with Leon!?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s the same thing?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know if I should rejoice or cry.


    For Mishuli seemed to grow every time I blinked my eyes. Her words and actions were not only mysterious to Mariwa and Leon, but they had now reached a place that was difficult for even a genius like me to grasp.

 Chapter 40

    Translator: Jawbrie


    For some reason, it¡¯s the most joyous moments that speed by, like a ball of yarn getting smaller and smaller as the string is pulled away from you.


    The last remaining scent of that time was something I was reluctant to part from. I was sure that the festival would continue even after we had left, but our own little adventure today had come to an end. We parted from Leon, our guide for the day as well. During the goodbyes, he had even said, ¡®nobles aren¡¯t all despicable people, huh.¡¯ So it was at least a fruitful day for him as well.


    Now we were on the road home.


    I, Mishuli and Mariwa were in a carriage that the Calibrachoa¡¯s had sent for us. Surfania had returned to her mansion first. She had walked around, cried, become obsessed and done so many unfamiliar things in succession that she must be sleeping in her room from all the exhaustion now.


    Now that she was back home, the carriage was taking us to back to the Noir mansion.


    Mishuli was sleeping on my lap. She had been quite energetic up until we entered the carriage, but that was probably a reaction to her intense excitement earlier. Now she was clinging to me as she breathed softly in her sleep.


    The space we were in was blocking the atmosphere of the festival from all sides, there was something lonely in the way you could hear the sounds of the carriage wheels turning.


    Within this atmosphere, only I and Mariwa were awake. We sat facing each other.


    ¡°So, how was it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    She asked about the day¡¯s results, and I reply with a brilliant smile.


    It was a most enjoyable day. The joy I felt upon seeing Charles was the highlight, but that aside, there had been so many interesting things. I was glad that I been able to show Surfania around, and while it was by chance, I was happy that we had met Leon so that he could be our guide. It had also been the first time I had taken Mishuli out like this. It had been stimulating. More than enough to help broaden her world.


    ¡°A lot happened today. Most of all, I am happy that I was able to execute my plan of becoming independent from my sister.¡±


    In just one day, Mishuli¡¯s world had expanded from only being the mansion to something much larger. And that was still only a small part of a bigger whole. I could still tell that she was spoiled from the way she slept on my lap now. But the fact that I had happily allowed this, showed that I still depended on her a lot myself.


    But, it was fine.


    Slowly, together we could lovingly find the best distance we needed to have. Not leaning on each other, but finding the right place that would be best for both of us.


    ¡°A plan to become independent from your sister.¡±


    Mariwa parroted my words. Seeing this, I pout with a measure of annoyance.


    She clearly meant to mock me. After all, even Charles had baselessly declared that my plan was impossible.


    I would certainly make a big show of sulking if she dared to make fun of my plan, which had ended so successfully today. Such were my thoughts, but when she continued, the words were not what I had expected.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed that you decided to do such a thing. As young as you two are, you are much too close. Mishuli especially, has a dangerous side to her, and you my lady, can often be blind to it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    It took me a few seconds to understand what Mariwa was saying. When I did, my eyes widened.


    Could it be? Was I, in fact, receiving praise from Mariwa?


    ¡°Mishuli practically had no parents from the moment she was born, and you lost a parent when you were so young, my lady. Your losses made you alike. Perhaps your two thought to bury that loss with each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Hearing her indirect words, I began to remember things from my past.


    It wasn¡¯t completely related to what Mariwa was saying. It wasn¡¯t to do with the plan to become independent either. It was about my origin as a genius, a memory that I had kept precious deep inside my consciousness. It was a memory of when I started to walk when I was a year old.


    There was a single voice that I could never forget.


    -Brilliant! She can already walk. Christina, you are a genius!


    It was the wise words of my mother when she had seen me walk for the first time.


    She had been the first person in the world to notice my genius, she had showered me with deserved words of praise. I remembered being happy with how straightforward it was. She had praised me with almost childlike abandon. I was happy, I was happy that she was happy. I even remember that I had tried to walk over to my mother as she praised me, only to fall in the end.


    But my mother had passed away before I was two, and the wet nurse who took care of me received a reward for her terrible betrayal.


    The two people that were closest to me were gone in an instant. I think that it was around this time that the genius inside me decided to study and evolve like there was no tomorrow.


    ¡°There is a tranquility in this dependence, of leaning on the other. It is not an easy thing to break away from, and to return to a healthier state. Even more so for the person in question to do it on their own accord.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    I did well. I am a genius, but even then, I did well. Not just with today¡¯s plan. I¡¯ve always tried hard, put in an effort, persevered. I was talking freely when I was three, I had read all the books in the library when I was five. I was a genius, it was only normal for me to accomplish all this. It was obvious.


    What should I do next? What did I need to do? What else did I need to do to¡ªthen, I remembered something.


    My mother was no longer here.


    My beloved mother who had praised me was no longer here.


    No matter what I did from here on out, she would never praise me for anything again.


    This obvious fact struck me for the first time in that library, after having conquered it. It was also the same time father told me that Mishuli would be coming to live with us. At first, I had assumed that she was the child of a mistress, and had been enraged at this insult to my mother. But such thoughts were blown away as soon as my eyes saw her.


    Her eyes were beautiful, transparent like glass. But the color of her eyes was so pure, I had felt that her heart must be in a much more dangerous place than mine.


    And so I praised her with all my might.


    I threw everything at her, everything I was thinking, even though we had just met. That she was adorable, that I was so happy to have a younger sister. I felt that the memories of a past life had suddenly come to me so I could praise this sister in front of me. And so I went all out with praising her.


    I did to Mishuli, what made me the happiest when done to me. Mishuli¡¯s eyes had shifted with hesitation at first, but then small hints of joyous colors appeared. I was so happy at these subtle signs of happiness in her reaction. I knew then, that I was capable of giving this happiness, and from then on my efforts were all directed towards Mishuli. Without words, I knew that what I and Mishuli wanted was very similar. We were trying to bury what was missing in the other, trying to find fulfillment.


    But, that was all likely to end today.


    ¡°My lady, Chris. You¡¯ve worked hard. I feel like you should be rewarded, at least a little. ¡­Is there anything you would like me to do for you?¡±


    I had a feeling, that at this moment, Mariwa would grant me almost anything as long as it was in her power.


    But I didn¡¯t feel it was right to order her either. Like I always did with the servants, like I had done with Leon today. I didn¡¯t want to order something I wished for. I was highborn and a genius, there was no mistaking that I was in a higher position, but what I wanted could not be granted by demanding it in such a way.


    ¡°Then, Mariwa.¡±


    Not an order, but words that expressed what I wanted her to do. I slowly petted Mishuli as she slept on my lap. I returned to a state so very close to when I had first started to walk as I looked straight at Mariwa.


    ¡°Praise me.¡±


    I was the type of child who grew through being praised.


    And so I wanted her to praise me.


    Not my mother, not my father who had witnessed me growing all these years. Not the servants who supported me, not the friends who I was on even footing with. It was this person, who was incredibly strict, mostly cold and would use corporal punishment as part of my education.


    But I had an unwavering trust in her, and I wanted her to praise me.


    Not in the roundabout way she had done moments ago. Something more simple. A patting of the head and a ¡®you did well,¡¯ was what I wanted.


    ¡°My lady, Chris.¡±


    In spite of being inside a moving carriage, Mariwa stood up. Both of her arms slowly stretched out towards me and she pulled my head towards her in an embrace.


    I had not expected this much kindness, a sigh even escaped my lips. But of course, I had no intention of resisting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done so very well.¡±


    Her embrace was somewhat awkward, and the way she patted me could use some practice. But now she was so close to my ear, and I heard her say the words of praise.


    ¡°All this time, you¡¯ve done so well.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Yes, I have!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t my imagination or a misunderstanding, she was so warm that tears were pouring from my eyes.


    Author:


    Miss Toinette praised her because it was in private and not during her lessons.


    Mariwa wanted to praise her but could not, Christina wanted to be praised but never received any. Such was the story of these two awkward people.

 Chapter 41

    Translator: Jawbrie


    In truth, I was actually quite limited in terms of when I could make appearances at social gatherings.


    The first was my birthday. I was the star of the event, so it was obvious. It was a good day, close friends would gather at my house and they would all pamper my genius self, even more than usual. Mishuli¡¯s birthdays were much more modest affairs and celebrated with family only. These were fun in their own way, and every year I would plan the entire party.


    Other then that, there were times where I would tag along with father and meet close family friends, or the reverse, which was to greet them as guests at our home. That was about it. In this country, I was not likely to expand my relations with other nobles until I enrolled at the Royal Academy. I would make friends there, and those connections would continue even after we graduated. This was why so many enrolled, regardless of gender, even though it was not required by law.


    And so, while I was the direct descendant of one of the greatest nobles in this country, I did not have too many friends and acquaintances as a nine-year-old.


    Such was me, and yet there was one official event that occurred annually, that I was allowed to participate in.


    ¡°It is so nice to see you again, Count Istar.¡±


    Gracefully, I pull my leg back at the perfect angle as I bend the other knee lightly, my hands just slightly raise the hem of my skirt, and I bow. Mariwa had beaten it into me, and I had done it hundreds of times now. And now that I had been praised by Mariwa, my courtesy had passed the realm of perfection, it was like a work of art that dazzled the eyes of all who witnessed it.


    ¡°I¡¯m delighted, Lady Christina. The last time we met was, um¡­¡±


    ¡°I had the pleasure of greeting you at our humble home nearly one month ago. That you seem to be in as good health as ever brings me much joy.¡±


    He was one of the few grown-ups I had seen regularly ever since that first encounter two years ago. I was wearing my ladies disguise now, and so I sent Count Istar a sweet smile.


    It was the annual palace ball. I had met Charles here for the first time, but in fact, it was also a ball for those of the upper class to celebrate the ending of the Foundation Festival, which lasted five days. And every year I would come here with father. I was a credit to him, and because of that, it was one of the few social functions that I could proudly make an appearance.


    ¡°Oh, that is right! But a child of your age tends to change so much in just one month.¡±


    ¡°Do you really mean it? I know that you have a most splendid son, I thought you would surely find watching the growth of someone as inadequate as me to be most boring in comparison¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. My foolish boy is nearly twenty years old now, there is no comparison to you, who looks lovelier every time we meet. Why, I look forward to watching you grow whenever I visit, much more than I look forward to meeting your father, anyway!¡±


    ¡°My, what an honor you bestow on me.¡±


    There was nothing vulgar in Count Istar¡¯s praise of me. This very stout man was as great as he was large. Father could learn a thing or two from him.


    Speaking of my father, he clearly knew that I needed no one to oversee me once I entered my lady-mode, and so he had gone off somewhere to talk with someone else.


    ¡°Your father knows that you are capable of handling yourself now. I hope you know that it is because he has so much trust in you, and not that he is uninterested? After all, it a well-known fact that Duke Noir dotes on his daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I know it very well.¡±


    He must have seen it in my gaze. He may have been poking fun at me a little, but I gratefully accepted his kind consideration. He was subtle, yet discerning and was thoughtful of others. Count Istar was a rare person who I was actually fond of.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Count Istar. I hope that you will continue to visit us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±


    We take each other¡¯s hands as a sign of friendship. After saying goodbye, I was alone once again, and started to look around the room.


    The party was now in its second half, most people here would have finished greeting all their acquaintances. Father seemed to be quite involved in whatever conversation he was having; I was sure he could be left alone for a little while longer.


    Well, then. It shouldn¡¯t hurt to escape right about now. I think as I head for the exit.


    I left the hall with its dancing ladies and gentlemen and made a little detour.


    Once I reached the hallway that faced outside, I made sure that no one was looking before moving towards my actual destination. My genius ability to plan and to act finally got me to the gardens, and while there had been no planned appointments, there was already someone there.


    ¡°Ah, Chris. You came.¡±


    He said, his face beaming in the night garden.


    Charles Eduard.


    He was the third prince of this country and my friend-cum-fianc¨¦e. Unlike the first time we had met, he had arrived first.


    ¡°Yes. Just thought I¡¯d do you a favor, Charles.¡±


    It was the night of the last day of the Foundation Festival.


    And now began an exclusive social event for just me and Charles to tie up the ending of the festival.

 Chapter 42

    Translator: Jawbrie


    A rounded moon was floating in the sky.


    It wasn¡¯t an incomplete sphere that needed another day, like that night long ago. This was a full moon worthy of taking center stage in this cloudless, star-studded sky.


    Unlike the sun, there was something mystical about its silvery, cool light. It was a light most fitting to illuminate a genius such as I.


    And there, I and Charles sat side-by-side.


    ¡°Huh? So that plan to separate from your sister actually worked?¡±


    ¡°Of course it did. It was the plan of a genius. There was no way it could ever fail.¡±


    The only sound that could be heard in this deserted garden was music that leaked from the dance hall and our own conversation. We were sitting on the bench set in the garden, stretching our feet and leisurely chatting away.


    There was a different sort of charm with talking in the garden at night to playing at the mansion. Along with the first time two years ago, last year and tonight, it had been three times in total. It had become sort of a natural tradition for us to meet and talk here on the night of the ball. Aside from the mansion, this empty garden was really the only place where I could talk to Charles without reserve. If I met Charles in the dance hall, for instance, I would in no way allow my ladies disguise to fall. And so, it was likely that I and Charles would find ourselves here again next year; just to talk.


    It was refined and pleasant.


    I imagined the future that had practically been decided for us, and smile quietly.


    ¡°Hmm. I wouldn¡¯t have expected you to be able to do it¡­ But if you say that Mariwa even praised you, then you must have really done it¡­ But how?¡±


    ¡°What a silly question. Don¡¯t you doubt me. I worked hard towards it, and you should praise me.¡±


    I stare reproachfully at Charles¡¯ doubtful eyes. For I and Mishuli¡¯s sake, I had planned and executed. Mariwa had even praised me. This was clearly an achievement that left no room for doubts, and yet he acted like this. Charles was not very considerate of others.


    I puff out my cheeks in annoyance.


    Our conversation was revolved only around the festival. I told him how we had entered the city in disguises, Charles spoke of his public duties. And as we talked, the subject naturally moved to that moment during the parade.


    ¡°I¡¯m so impressed that you were able to find me in that crowd of people. You didn¡¯t even know that I would be there, I don¡¯t think most people would have been able to do it.¡±


    ¡°I could find you no matter where you are. You¡¯re Chris after all.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho.¡±


    I break into a smile at this incomprehensible explanation.


    There was no logic to support it, and yet Charles¡¯ honest words sent my heart racing. I didn¡¯t know why, but it made me so happy. It was a different happiness from when I was with Mishuli, but it was also uncontrollable. I stand up and grab Charles by the head and tousle his hair.


    ¡°You say the most pleasing things, Charles!¡±


    ¡°¡­Mmm.¡±


    I had praised him and patted his head as a reward, but he didn¡¯t seem too happy. Mishuli loved to be patted on the head, but Charles was different. If anything, he seemed discontent. Well, he was a boy. Perhaps he was now at the age where he didn¡¯t like having a girl lock his head in such a grip.


    But even so, we were good friends. Such things were only a type of playfulness and there was no need to hold back. I continued to pat him on the head for a while before I sat down again. I was in incredibly high spirits.


    ¡°You¡¯ve grown a lot too, Charles.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He looked at me with suspicion, but I rebuffed him as I hummed a tune. My balance of happiness had not depleted at all yet, there was still plenty of it in my chest.


    ¡°Grow¡­ By the way, Chris, you seemed a lot taller at the parade. How did you grow? Was that your third form?¡±


    ¡°So, I grow when I change to my third form¡­?¡±


    What on earth did he think I was? He had gone from looking quite dissatisfied to suddenly looking excited. His eyes were bright with expectation now. I smiled wryly at this childish side.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that is wrong. I haven¡¯t even received my third form yet.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Is that right¡­¡±


    His shoulders drooped in utter disappointment, but this nonsense about forms was something I had originally blurted without thinking. I wasn¡¯t some demon lord, I hadn¡¯t even thought past what my second form was.


    ¡°Well, leaving my third form aside. I was actually riding on someone¡¯s shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Charles¡¯ eyes blinked in surprise.


    ¡°Mmm?¡±


    Why indeed, was he looking surprised at such a mundane thing as riding on someone¡¯s shoulders to gain a little height? If anything, him being surprised was odd to me, and I tilted my head in confusion.


    He must not know the meaning of the words. It was most strange, but perhaps not impossible considering Charles¡¯ upbringing. Just as I was thinking about kindly explaining to him what it meant to ride someone¡¯s shoulders, Charles started to move again.


    ¡°Ride, shoulders¡­.ah, ahh¡­ I see. You were riding on Mishuli¡¯s shoulders, right. Or was it Miss Mariwa? I understand then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, what are you saying, Charles?¡±


    I could not help but burst into laughter at his hopeless guesses.


    Well, I did do it with Mishuli, actually. But that was after the parade. And I was the one who was carrying her. Mishuli would be crushed if I rode on top of her. And there was no chance that Mariwa would diligently allow me to ride her. Surely, he knew such obvious facts? Why would he even ask?


    Charles was smiling as if in a desperate attempt to fool someone, and so I corrected him.


    ¡°You know, I told you that I saw the parade with a commoner boy named Leon, who is the same age. As it was most convenient, I had him carry me on his shoulders that time.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Charles¡¯ smile froze.

 Chapter 43

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Charles smiled quite often.


    Well, at least when he was around me. Most of the time he would smile with an expression of great happiness. Of course, it was not as if he was always smiling, he had a varied and expressive face. He would smile when we first greet each other, then he would narrow his eyebrows and fold his arms when thinking about something. He would declare it clearly whenever he did not like something, and sometimes he would get into big fights with Mishuli. He expressed all his emotions without subtlety, and it was most entertaining to watch him shift through each one.


    However, he was apparently quite different normally. From what I heard from his caretaker, Oxe, Charles had a permanent expression of boredom while in the palace. I think that he had a strong dislike of feeling restrained. That must be why he looked bored in the palace, where he had no freedom. Sometimes he would even try to escape from his room, causing Oxe much grief.


    But the Charles in front of me looked sullen.


    I wondered why.


    My head was tilted to the side in consideration, but I could not understand it. I thought back on what we had been discussing, and yet I could see nothing in it that would cause Charles to become upset. I hadn¡¯t tried to restrain him in any way. In other words, I did nothing wrong.


    I nod at my perfect logic, it was worthy of a genius. Charles began to mutter.


    ¡°Chris¡­¡±


    I could see that he was sulking visibly from the corner of my vision. But he had now finally opened his mouth, so I turned my attention back in his direction.


    ¡°Do you, ride on just anyone¡¯s shoulders?¡±


    Yes.


    I did not understand it.


    ¡°I do if the need arises?¡±


    ¡°So you do.¡±


    I do. So what.


    What was wrong with riding on someone¡¯s shoulders.


    That is what I think as hear his words, which clearly contained a degree of reproach. There were times when Mishuli would act most eccentrically, and Charles was much the same at this moment. I can¡¯t help but remember, with some satisfaction, that they were cousins.


    I had really done nothing wrong. I declare once again. I have not done a single thing that was wrong. And yet, why must he look at me with such a reproachful glare?


    ¡°I haven¡¯t even¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s this, Charles? Do you want to ride on my shoulders? There is no one watching us now, I don¡¯t mind if-¡±


    ¡°What are you running on about, Chris? That is not what I mean.¡±


    Charles, you are the one who has been saying things with no meaning. It is not me. I was rather insulted at the blunt rejection of an offer I had made with such affection. I pouted.


    ¡°Why were you doing it in the first place? I¡¯m quite sure that it is strange.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not strange at all. I don¡¯t know why it even matters.¡±


    ¡°It is strange. It¡¯s not right.¡±


    My cheeks puff up in denial.


    I had no idea what I was supposed to do with Charles. For some reason, he had no intention of listening to what I was saying. I understood that he was in a bad mood, but I could not understand the reason or what I was supposed to do to fix things.


    Well, as long as he was questioning me, I would answer honestly.


    ¡°It was because I wanted to see you, Charles¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    His shoulders jumped a little.


    ¡°You wanted to see me¡­? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It was because I wanted to see you in the parade. Mariwa refused me even when I asked her, and there were so many people that I wouldn¡¯t have been able to see you without help. Leon just happened to be around and was the right height, and so he carried me on his shoulders.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­How¡­was I?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Let me see¡­¡±


    I think back.


    Charles during the parade. He was in the carriage along with his family. They wore fancy clothing and waved their hands to the crowd. Ignoring his bored face and fake smile, he did look incredibly happy when he saw me.


    Charles was looking straight at me without blinking as I began to answer.


    ¡°You were great.¡±


    ¡°Aha!¡±


    I praised him honestly, and Charles¡¯ face lit up.


    ¡°So¡­you¡­yes!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    I wasn¡¯t quite sure what lead to all this, but judging by how happy he looked, Charles was in a good mood again.


    ¡°So, Charles. Is riding on someone¡¯s shoulders a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    What was with him?


    I had asked as a confirmation, but his reply had come at a ridiculous speed. I could only laugh. It did not upset me, in any case. But, it reminded me how much I enjoyed seeing his expression change from one to the next.


    ¡°Hey, Chris.¡±


    A stark contrast to before, the now good-humored Charles stood up and extended his hand in front of me.


    It was a fine hand, fitting of royalty. My gaze followed up his arm and to his face. There was something refreshing about looking at his face from below, as he was usually half a head shorter than me.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I knew what his proposition was, and yet I ask him mischievously.


    ¡°Let¡¯s dance.¡±


    It was incredibly clumsy as a gentlemen¡¯s invitation to dance, but I shut my eyes to it.


    We would dance in this garden.


    This would be the third time including the failure of that first day. This small event was now almost a custom for us.


    The lady that I am, accepts Charles¡¯ hand and bows most gracefully.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    I smile as I accept Charles¡¯ invitation.

 Chapter 44

    Translator: Jawbrie


    It was fun.


    The syncing of your feets movements with the music. Two people holding hands, moving together, becoming one heart and one body.


    While there was enough light, it came dimly from the full moon alone. I dance with Charles by our thin, moonlit shadows, as the music leaks faintly from the dance hall.


    There is no audience. There are no extravagant decorations. I was Christina Noir, daughter of a duke. I loved pomp, praise, and power. I wanted to show my own excellence to a crowd of onlookers. And yet, somehow this dance with Charles, which had no audience or stage, was so very fun. I wondered how it was that my heart felt so satisfied by this.


    Though, I did have a vague idea.


    ¡°Hey, Charles.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Chris?¡±


    ¡°This is fun.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    Charles nodded with a bounce, he was in a good mood. I was sure that the happiness within him was at least equal to mine. Hearing it confirmed with words brings yet another layer of satisfaction to me. I was feeling more and more satisfied by the minute, and yet I was feeling lighter and lighter. My heart was floating as we danced, I spun my body in a turn.


    ¡°You¡¯ve improved a lot.¡±


    ¡°I tried.¡±


    His soft blonde hair, which looked so similar to that of my beloved Mishuli, blew in the wind along with our movements. I smile at his inept, yet earnest attempt to lead me.


    It seemed that he had indeed learned the steps for dancing in these past two years. It was a huge improvement compared to the first time. At that time, Charles had never danced before, and so I led, which did not go very well. We had both ended up falling very dramatically.


    It was a precious memory.


    One, two, three, we ride the rhythm in sync with the tempo. He wasn¡¯t a genius like me, his experience wasn¡¯t there, and so his dancing was still awkward. I liked to lead in nearly all things, but with dancing, it was the man¡¯s job to lead and the ladies to support. And so I focused on supporting Charles as we danced.


    It was not bad.


    Always, and with everyone, I wanted to stand dominant. But having Charles hold my hand and lead me like this-it was not bad.


    ¡°I wonder why.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Mmm¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    I dodged the question, but those eyes that looked so much like the morning sky, looked discontent. He clearly hated having secrets withheld from him. But, I didn¡¯t hate this expression from him either. So I would not tell him.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm. You are quite mean sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Fu fun. It¡¯s the right of elders to be able to make fun of others.¡±


    It was fun seeing his expression change in such a way that was hardly fitting for a noble. It satisfied me even more.


    Perhaps, I take a guess at my last question to myself.


    Perhaps, I was only happy in this moment because Charles was with me. I liked receiving attention, I preferred to be lauded with praise. I could return to the dance hall now, and dance with some fool in order to shock everyone with my genius. But my heart would not take flight as it did now if it was not with Charles.


    ¡°Charles. Do you like me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do.¡±


    The honest words and emotion in them fulfilled my heart even more.


    ¡°You do.¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    It was now two years since we first met. I was happy with his words which hadn¡¯t changed in spite of his growth.


    ¡°I as well.¡±


    ¡°You do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    I was fulfilled, full to the brim, my heart was starting to overflow.


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®quite.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®rather.¡¯


    Charles, I.


    ¡°I do like you.¡±


    My emotions were turned into words with this answer. The thing that had been stuck to my chest ever since the day I met Charles had finally dropped to my gut after two years.


    I see.


    After putting it to words, I am able to realize it anew.


    I liked Charles.


    Sensitive and free, and true to his heart.


    It was easy once I realized it. I liked Charles, and so I enjoyed being with him. It was two years since we met. I had always thought he was an interesting person, but he had reached a new territory as I watched from a close distance.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t lying?¡±


    ¡°I would never lie.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    His surprise turned into a smile, his caution dissipated. Seeing Charles smile with so much happiness reaffirms my belief.


    ¡°I do like you.¡±


    It was different than my sweet father. Different than strict Mariwa. It was also different from Mishuli, an angel of this world. It was a different kind of ¡®like¡¯ than with those three. In my heart, I had my sights set on Charles. So this was what it was like to finally understand. The emotion that had fallen into me gradually began to melt and spread throughout my body.


    ¡°It¡¯s a different kind of ¡®like¡¯ than between friends, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different than between family, as well!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Aha! Then we are the same!¡±


    ¡°Yes! We are the same!¡±


    Charles¡¯ words of joy caused me to become excited as well. My dance moves began to become bigger along with my heart.


    I see, I see. So I really do like Charles then. It wasn¡¯t friendship, it wasn¡¯t like family, this emotion could not be expressed in any other way. The emotion was carried throughout my whole body through my veins. I just realized it now, and every time I confirmed it with Charles, my heart would become more and more sure of it. Like the true genius I was, I accepted this change in emotions, drinking it in. But, suddenly, I feel that something is wrong.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, no, um¡­¡±


    I had drunk it in, it dissolved within me. The emotion carried by my heart was spinning and changing with no signs of stopping. As we danced, my legs started to become confused. And so Charles asked with a laugh what had happened. His smile was brilliant as ever. He was happy as if a long-held wish had just come true.


    However, my heart had no strength to answer. It had completed this realization, it had changed dramatically like a revolution as it spun like a tornado. What was this? I was confused. This emotion that spread through my whole body was overwhelming me. Once I was aware of it, my emotions had changed into something irreversible before I knew it. And it was complete.


    I liked Charles.


    The moment that this feeling soaked into my body from my head to my toes, a new heart that had not existed within me until now, was placed in the middle of my chest.


    Love.


    It was born.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    There was a sound of that little feeling growing inside of me. And then my face turned crimson as if there had been an explosion.


    Meanwhile, at the Noir mansion.


    Mishuli: ¡°¡­!!¡±


    Maid: ¡°My lady, Mishuli? What is the matter?¡±


    Mishuli: ¡°Rom-com¡­ I feel the waves of a rom-com!!¡±


    Maid: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Mishuli: ¡°It¡¯s Charles¡­ It must be that Charles¡­! I¡¯ll ask sister when she returns-¡±


    Maid: (¡­She is starting to resemble Lady Christina in terms of eccentric words and actions-no, it is even worse than her sister. What will I do¡­)

 Chapter 45

    Translator: Jawbrie


    The blood rises to my face. It¡¯s as if there is another heart inside of my head which is causing my bloodstream to panic. Just like the chaos of my blood flow, my reasoning was also in disarray.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad. So you like me too.¡±


    Like. The word make my shoulders jump.


    ¡°Ssssshut up! Sh¡­.ut up, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°Idiot!?¡±


    I chastised him as a reflex, but I was hardly coherent.


    This was bad. I could tell that it wasn¡¯t just my face, my neck was becoming red as well. The sound of my furiously beating heart was incredibly aggravating. I was about to fly into a panic over this new feeling. But it was not possible for me to be calm.


    What was this?


    My feelings had changed as if I had been reborn. I could barely keep up with it.


    And now Charles¡¯ angry face came right up to mine.


    ¡°Chris? Why did you call me an idiot!¡±


    His face was so close.


    Aware of this distance, I avert my eyes quickly.


    But it was useless. We were even holding hands. We were dancing, our bodies were practically joined. Now that I thought of it, I could feel his breath on my neck. Also, wait. My hands were sweating. No. Charles would notice and-


    ¡°Umph!¡±


    ¡°Wah!?¡±


    I thrust a foot out and throw him to the ground. Of course, we were holding hands, and so I lose my balance as well. But that was my aim. Our bodies were now separated. Just like I had planned. And then, together, we both fall into the flower bed like we did once long ago.


    Charles immediately got back up to hit feet.


    ¡°What!? What was that, Chris!? You scared me!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I can¡¯t. I just can¡¯t!!¡±


    Unlike Charles, who was now standing, I rolled onto my stomach, covered my face and kicked with my feet.


    ¡°Can¡¯t what!? What is it, Chris!¡±


    ¡°There is a saying about three thousand worlds and keeping boys and girls separate from seven! I am a lady! I can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard such a saying. What are you even talking about!?¡±


    ¡°There is! There just is!¡±


    Though, it was knowledge from my past life!


    I am not lying!


    I am not deceiving!


    I am not confusing!


    After all, I am a genius!


    ¡°Really now, Charles. Don¡¯t you have anything to say¡­?¡±


    I force the words out, all the while laying on my stomach and covering my face.


    I am, you know¡­


    I hadn¡¯t realized it at first, but I had practically made a confession of love.


    The leaves and stems tickled me. But I didn¡¯t want to raise my face. I couldn¡¯t face him just now. I would rather lie here in this uncomfortable position.


    Yes, I know that Charles liked me. I knew that we both liked each other. I knew that Charles was happy about this.


    But, even then.


    Didn¡¯t he have a little more to give after my confession?


    ¡°I do.¡±


    His timing was so good that it was almost as if he had read my mind.


    The words echoed from his mouth without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been waiting so long for you to say that. All this time, I¡¯ve been thinking about how I didn¡¯t want to lose to Mishuli.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what his face looked like now. I didn¡¯t know what I looked like right now. I was a coward who had fallen to the ground and hid. Charles was surely the honest one as he faced me. The straightforward words he continued to speak smoothly entered my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s the second happiest thing to happen to me, after first meeting with you, Chris.¡±


    Ah, this boy. Really.


    ¡°¡­You are really honest.¡±


    I said with a groan that was practically a declaration of defeat.


    I was a coward.


    He was able to say it so naturally, and here I was, shamefully being tossed around by my own heart.


    My head was overloaded as I clumsily got back to my feet. It was strange. I had come here to take a break, but I was ten thousand times more tired than when I had come.


    ¡°I¡¯m going back¡­¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    He was not happy about it, but I couldn¡¯t continue this. I wasn¡¯t even sure I would be able to don my ladies disguise properly when I returned¡­ But, I didn¡¯t feel like I would last any longer if I stayed.


    ¡°What is it, Chris? You¡¯re strange, you know? Is it your third form?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I said that I am leaving. ¡­Ah, yes.¡±


    I realize suddenly and turn to face him.


    ¡°Charles. I will take off some of this dirt for you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind¡­ But, what will we do about these flowers? It¡¯s your fault, but I have a feeling that I¡¯m the one who will get in trouble for it.¡±


    ¡°When the times comes, stay quiet and take the punishment and protect me.¡±


    ¡°What, that¡¯s not fair.¡±


    The only way I could continue to fool myself was by saying such things


    I was incredibly nervous about what I was about to do. Even as I brushed off the dirt from his clothes, I could not look at his face. I pretended to be sulking and looked the other way to avoid his gaze.


    ¡°I suppose that is enough then¡­ I¡¯ll do your hair now, so close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Mm.¡±


    I saw that he had closed his blue eyes, then I sighed. It would be a lot easier without those straightforward eyes looking back at me. Now that I had calmed down a little, I look at his face. Seven years old. It was two years since we first met. He had grown, but his face was still chubby and cute. But I was sure that he would grow into a manly person. I recall an image from my past life of his future, and I can see the similarities.


    For a while, I did nothing but look at him.


    ¡°Chris?¡±


    ¡°Whaha!?¡±


    A strange voice came from my mouth at Charles¡¯ sudden voice.


    ¡°Waha?¡±


    ¡°I was just a little surprised! So, what is it!?¡±


    ¡°No! Wait a little longer!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t tell him that I was so captivated by his face that I had forgotten to do anything. With a hoarse voice, I frantically tell him to stay put. I see that he continues to close his eyes obediently, and I catch my breath.


    First, I brush off the leaves from his hair just like I had said. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve touched it now, but it was as golden and soft to the touch as ever.


    ¡°Uh.¡±


    Small things that I had never noticed before were now the cause of embarrassment. But I didn¡¯t hate this feeling. It tickled. This softness was comfortable. It was a different feeling than the one I got brushing Mishuli¡¯s hair.


    I slowly raise his bangs. His soft forehead was now exposed, and an odd thought enters my mind.


    Charles had said earlier that he had done his best. Then I must praise him.


    Just like Mariwa had praised me, I needed to give him a reward. That was all. There was no other motive to what I was about to do.


    But¡­I wondered if he would mind.


    A little uncertainty entered my heart then, but my mind brushed it away. It was fine. It was me and Charles. We both liked each other. So it was nothing. ¡­Probably!


    I brought out the excuses to rid myself of reason. Then I softly kissed his forehead.


    What was I doing? Somewhere in the back of my head, I was thinking about it as if I were someone else. But I couldn¡¯t stop.


    For a brief moment I was arrested by a mysterious sensation, and when my lips left his forehead, there was a small sound.


    ¡°Huh.¡±


    ¡°Ahh!¡±


    I realized that Charles¡¯ eyes were opened with surprise, and I jumped back.


    It was as if he wasn¡¯t quite sure what it was that had been pressed against his forehead. His hand felt the spot as his eyes blinked rapidly.


    ¡°¡­Chris? Just now-¡±


    ¡°GGGGGggggggooodbye Charles!¡±


    I said my farewells and ran as fast as I could. There were no manners here. What a monumental failure for one who aspired to be a lady.


    I was dizzy with embarrassment. But my heart was flying with happiness. My body was pulsing with excitement. The balance of everything was so off, my blood was overheating and ready to simmer.


    What was I doing?


    I knew that I was not normal. I was incoherent to a level not worthy of a genius, I was being controlled by my emotions.


    But, I couldn¡¯t stop it.


    As soon as I was away from the garden, I looked up.


    The full moon was still bright in the night sky, reflecting my own heart.


    My feelings were jumping up high, unreachable like the full moon.


    But even so, my heart was fulfilled in a way that flying through the air could never match.

 Chapter 46

    Translator: Jawbrie


    The next 4 to 5 stories will be written in third-person.


    Charles Eduard was in a good mood.


    He was humming a tune and there was a bounce in his steps as he walked. A smile even bloomed on his face. It would hardly be necessary to explain why his spirits were so high. It was because of his interactions with his betrothed the other day. In fact, Charles had been in such a good mood for the past few days that his caretaker, Oxe had been watching him from a distance as if something was terribly wrong.


    The day for Charles to visit the Noir mansion had finally arrived. Charles¡¯ mood reached a new peak as he and Oxe opened the door to the room where his beloved fiance should be waiting.


    ¡°Chris!¡±


    He called the name of his beloved fiance, but a plate was what flew towards him.


    This plate had been created for the purpose of eating and not to be flung around. It was made of hard clay and as it was not very flexible, it would easily shatter on impact. It was almost a miracle that he was able to dodge it in time. It hit Oxe instead, and he groaned as the plate fell to the floor and shattered.


    ¡°¡­I missed.¡±


    So said the culprit who had been facing Charles, when the plate was thrown. Appearance-wise, she was short and cute. Her petite frame instilled others with a desire to protect her. Her soft, golden hair made you want to pat her on the head. Such were the qualities of this princess-like girl. But her blue eyes were glaring with a murderous intent that far exceeded mere dislike of an enemy.


    As he did not see the person he had expected, Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­Mishuli? What are you doing? Where is Chris?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I should be asking you.¡±


    The two mortal enemies glared at one another.


    Mishuli¡¯s rage needed no further description, but Charles too, had now completely lost the last remnants of his good mood; he looked very displeased. The atmosphere in the room had turned into something threatening in instant. And the only adult present, Oxe, did nothing but fuss about incoherently. Even if it hadn¡¯t been Oxe there, this was not a scene that could easily be settled. Christina was the only person in the world who could have managed it, but this scene of carnage had only occurred because of her absence.


    ¡°Charles. What did you do to my sister¡­?¡±


    Who knew how that voice could erupt from such an adorable mouth, for the question sounded like something from the depths of hell. Why was this young child¡¯s mouth now an abyss? Any ordinary person would have trembled at this strange phenomenon, but Charles had perceived now, what Mishuli¡¯s purpose for being in this room was; the corners of his mouth rose.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    The second missile was launched.


    The plate that she must have borrowed from the kitchens, now flew in the air as it headed straight for Charles. Mishuli had even prepared a small table in front of her, and there was a stack of plates on it. But Charles had anticipated this attack, and he easily stepped out of the way.


    ¡°I hate you, Charles! You should just go away! Go home! Don¡¯t you ever come back again! You stay away from my sister!!¡±


    ¡°I hate you just as much! Also, where is Chris, anyway!¡±


    ¡°Why would I ever tell you, stupid! Maybe she got bored of you!¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    He dodged the next plate that had been launched towards him without restraint, but he did not miss those words. His face twitched.


    ¡°Ha, haha, hahaha. ¡­Mishuli, shouldn¡¯t you stop playing the innocent child already? You try to act good all the time, but you know Chris will be fed up with this act eventually? Chris said she likes honest people. She said that she likes me!¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid, Charles? Do you want to die? I am not playing at anything! I just like my sister, so I am naturally sweet to her. It¡¯s you, Charles. You do realize that she is only saying those things to you because she is kind-hearted enough, and you are of the royal family? You are so stupid. You are stupid, Charles!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! Chris even kissed me on the forehead!¡±


    ¡°Whaaaa!?¡±


    The two blonde haired and blue eyed children were angelic and adorable, but they clashed with their emotions and filthy words. Mishuli was especially enraged to a point that it was surprising her golden hair wasn¡¯t standing.


    ¡°Is, is that why she is in such a state¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah, Mishuli. There, there, how do you feel right now? Are you jealous? Are you so jealous that you¡¯re grinding your teeth?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Not really? I and my sister kiss each other on the cheek every morning and night! It¡¯s like a greeting for us!¡±


    ¡°But I and Chris, we a mutual affection for each other. Unlike some girl who has nothing to cling onto but her sisterly bond! We fought as individuals to arrive at this point!¡±


    ¡°You can say what you want! Her number one has always been me! It always has! She even promised it to me!¡±


    ¡°Do you really think you can remain her number one without doing anything? I will be her number one in no time! I look forward to seeing your reaction when that day comes. Blaaahhh!¡±


    ¡°!!¡±


    Mishuli¡¯s roar was no longer that of a human voice. She had completely lost it now as she came for Charles in an attempt to grab him by the collar. Charles would not allow himself to be beaten, and he pinched Mishuli¡¯s cheeks as hard as he could in retaliation. Chris was not present to mediate, and the situation was headed towards utter chaos.


    Oxe was at a loss on how to deal with such an idiotic fight by two people who were both much younger and much superior to him in rank. That the adopted daughter of a duke and the third prince of the country would fight over such a senseless thing was more than he could have imagined. Finally, a hand tapped on him shoulder as he stood there.


    It was Duke Noir.


    It was likely that a servant had heard all the clamor and came to him for help. Would he be able to mediate in this situation? Oxe had such expectations, but the Duke only silently made a drinking gesture.


    Let us drink as if nothing has happened.


    That was was Duke Noir was saying.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Was that really the thing to do as the adult? Oxe thought, but Duke Noir shook his head silently and pointed towards the two fighting children.


    ¡°I¡¯ll gouge it¡­I¡¯ll gouge out that forehead with this spoon!¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll tear off these cheeks from your face! Then maybe you will learn to be a little quieter!?¡±


    The duke¡¯s daughter had found a new weapon in a spoon, and the prince was stretching her cheeks as if they were melted cheese. Finally, Oxe admitted defeat.


    He at least made sure that Duke Noir ordered a servant to clean up the broken plates to prevent anyone from being hurt. With that done, it was unlikely that any injury would occur, and so Mishuli and Charles would be allowed to fight to their heart¡¯s content.


    Oxe saw that the servant who came was none other than the woman he had feelings for, and so he nodded hopelessly and followed the Duke out of the room.


    Surely, the fight would eventually end as he drank with the Duke. Setting aside whether or not his hope would become reality, prayer would cost him nothing.


    And as he was doing his best to escape reality, he thought a little bitterly for a moment.


    If only Lady Christina had been waiting here according to schedule, then none of this would have happened. But what was she doing now?

 Chapter 47

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Surfania Calibrachoa was confused.


    Her friend had come. That was fine. That was normal. Unscheduled visits and visits without warning were the norms for her.


    But her friend seemed very strange.


    Usually, she would enter the room and confiscate Surfania¡¯s book before challenging her to a board game. But today, Christina had entered her bedroom and covered her face in Surfania¡¯s bed and groaned with ¡®Ahh!¡¯ and ¡®Ugh!¡¯ and did little else.


    It was nice not having her reading disturbed for once, but she could not help but be curious as to what had happened.


    However, she ultimately did nothing and finished reading her book. Chris did not seem like she would be challenging her to a game today. She was just flailing her limbs around on the bed.


    As she had little choice, Surfania finally took a closer look at Christina.


    ¡°Chris. Why did you even come here today? Isn¡¯t this the day that Prince Charles is supposed to visit the Noir mansion? Should you really be here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m too embarrassed to meet Charles, I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    What was this girl talking about?


    Even a shut-in like Surfania knew that it was clearly not just an issue of being too embarrassed to meet someone in the royal family.


    She looked hard at Christina who was now occupying her bed, with her face buried in the sheets. As she could only see her back, there was no information for her to read. Her back didn¡¯t really tell her anything, the only thing she could tell was that Christina¡¯s neck had become quite red.


    ¡°Oh, why did I do such a thing yesterday¡­ How embarrassing¡­ I won¡¯t be able to look at him again¡­I want to die¡­¡±


    Christina groaned and mumbled something incomprehensible. Surfania sighed, tired of it all. She would just ignore her for now and read another book, she decided as she turned on her heels.


    But right then, she thought of something.


    The book she had just read. It was a romance novel about a knight and princess who fall in love in spite of their stations. She felt as though there was a situation in the book that resembled Chris¡¯ bizarre behavior right now.


    She tried to recall what scene it was. It was a conversation between the princess and her maid confidante.


    ¡°Princess. If I may be so bold, why have you decided to relegate imperial guard Allen to the frontiers? It was only just recently that you caused such a stir after realizing that you loved him.¡±


    ¡°Because¡­because, I am so embarrassed!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°He, he is protecting me as a close guard, you know? Then I must face him every day¡­ I am so bashful that I cannot bear it!¡±


    ¡°But how can you send him away just for that!? You may never see him again!?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    ¡°Ah. So you didn¡¯t think things through and just acted based on your emotions, princess! I understand! I shall prepare for the order to be revoked immediately!¡±


    It was a little different in scale, but the situation was much the same.


    Surfania had drawn a comparison with this princess and Chris, and she now muttered the name of this illness that Chris suffered from.


    ¡°¡­Lovesickness?¡±


    Chris pulled her face away from the sheets and jumped to her feet.


    ¡°Wh wawawwawawawa.¡±


    Surfania was not able to understand her, but it was evident that she wanted to say something.


    She had jumped back with a reddened face and was now looking towards Surfania. Surfania looked back with her mahogany eyes.


    ¡°You want to know, how I know.¡±


    ¡°!¡±


    Apparently, she could still not speak properly. Chris remained silent, but she could still move her neck, and so she nodded vigorously.


    And so Surfania thrust a single volume right up to her nose.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Chris. But what you are suffering from, and the remedy for it, are all written in this book.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious!?¡±


    Chris¡¯ obsidian eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What, what is that book!? You say that it holds a remedy for what I suffer from¡­ Which renowned scholar wrote this medical tome!?¡±


    ¡°This is one of those books that you stubbornly insulted, declared were boring and even suggested I would become stupid for reading them.¡±


    Surfania told her coldly, Christina¡¯s face pulled back.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t act surprised, Chris. This is one of those books that you claimed were useless and even harmful, an entertainment novel!¡±


    ¡°What kind of use would fiction be to me!¡±


    Chris howled on the top of her lungs, Surfania gave her an icy glare.


    She remembered well that time when a similar book had been torn from her poor hands and she had ultimately fallen to the ground. Surfania still resented that moment greatly.


    ¡°Fiction or not, this is a depiction of the human heart. It might be imagined, but this person¡¯s heart moved the hearts of many, and all shared her feelings. This could only mean that it has a reality to it, that fiction has the possibility of mirroring reality. In fact, the protagonist, who is in love in this novel, is taking the same actions as you, who is in love at this moment.¡±


    ¡°What, what¡­!?¡±


    Chris was taken aback by these truths that Surfania had thrust in her face. It could not be, she thought, but it was also true that Surfania had just defined her current state. Chris was assaulted by the confusion of those two things destroying her way of thinking, and also an un-hidable interest towards the novel.


    Surfania saw this change, and a thin, cool smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Chris. Do you perhaps want to read this?¡±


    ¡°Gah. Um, well¡­ I would like to¡­yes.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Surfania nodded calmly. On the surface, she was cold and icy, but deep within, her heart was elated with joy.


    What should she do?


    It was so incredibly pleasant to stand there and look down on Chris from an advantageous position. Seeing her friends troubled face, seeing her weakness, it made her want to push her further and further down the dark hole. Her back prickled just thinking about it.


    ¡°You really are hopeless, Chris. You were the one who mocked me for it. You were ignorant, yet you belittled it purely based on assumptions. But once you find personal gain in it, you crave for it. It¡¯s vulgar. Too vulgar for one of high birth and who is the daughter of a duke. Well, Chris. Do you not agree?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­¡±


    She was likely regretting her past words and actions. She did not reply to Surfania¡¯s unrestrained insults, she just seemed a little saddened.


    Seeing Chris like this, Surfania was becoming drunk on the feeling of euphoria brought by her moral superiority. She continued.


    ¡°Should I allow such a person to borrow my precious book¡­indeed. If you can at least say, ¡®Please allow me to borrow it, my Lady Surfania.''¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you are!?¡±


    Chris had finally been pushed to her limit.


    She jumped off the bed and stood in front of Surfania to protest.


    ¡°I, Christina Noir have not discarded so much of my pride as to do such a thing! I don¡¯t care anymore! As if I would even rely on such a book!!¡±


    ¡°Yes. So I suppose you would not buy it for yourself either. Yes, indeed. You could not do something so shameless as to ask your father to buy a book that you have mocked so much. Not the proud Chris.¡±


    ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t! Listen here, Surfania. Novels are nothing more than two-dimensional byproducts of the real world. In other words, they are based on reality, but are diluted and willfully combined with delusions and interpretations. Nothing more. I won¡¯t rely on fiction, I shall learn from someone¡¯s actual experiences. Yes! I shall ask Mariwa, you wicked child!¡±


    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t Miss Toinette unmarried?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you!!¡±


    A pained scream echoed in the room. She was nearing forty, but Mariwa remained a single noblewoman and was unlikely to have any experience with romance. Chris thought, and was overwhelmed by a feeling of ruefulness.


    The scream echoed pleasurably in Surfania¡¯s ears, and she smiled like the Cheshire Cat.


    ¡°¡­So, what will you do, Chris? Indeed, novels may be a two-dimensional byproduct of reality, but they are based on it, so they should have many elements that align with reality. Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Gu, ugh.¡±


    It was not possible for her to learn from Mariwa¡¯s experiences. They did not exist. Sadly, her only friend was Surfania, who now showed her true colors. An evil intimidator. It was out of the question to rely on her father to get the book. Chris¡¯ pride would not allow her to show any weakness to him.


    There were only two people in this room. Chris, who groaned as if in pain, and Surfania, who held the book under Chris¡¯ nose and bore a smile like the devil¡¯s.


    ¡°Chris. You know, it will make you feel better if you just say it?¡±


    ¡°Ughhhghgh¡­.!¡±


    It would not be long until the proud daughter of a duke, Christina Noir, would sell just a little bit of her pride in the name of love.

 Chapter 48

    Translator: Jawbrie


    Mariwa Toinette was silently offering a prayer when a strong sense of uneasiness struck her, and she opened her eyes.


    Her current location was a chapel within a small church situated in the downtown area of the imperial capital. She was sitting in a corner of the pews and offering a prayer to one who was long dead. She knew that usually such prayers were given in front of tombstones, but the woman¡¯s bones were laid to rest in a place that Mariwa could not enter. And so once a year, she would search for a church where she could pray alone and in the quiet, and offer her prayers.


    But just now, something unexpected and disagreeable had entered her heart.


    She narrowed her eyes in displeasure and looked around the room.


    Everything happens for a reason, that was the rule of the world. There must be a reason for this as well. And so she looked about her, but this poor church was quite bare with only the necessities placed here in the chapel. There was nothing that caught her eye. The usual time for prayers had already past, and so there was no one here, no one to see her, other than the statue of the holy mother.


    Then what was it that had troubled her heart just now? Never quick to give up, she continued to search the room until one of the doors to the side opened.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Mariwa couldn¡¯t help but remark when she saw the person who had opened it. The person who had exited the room next to the chapel was a familiar ten-year-old boy with black hair.


    ¡°Leon, was it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Miss Mariwa?¡±


    It was the boy that her current student, the duke¡¯s daughter, Christina had dragged around with her the other day. He was unlikely to have anything to do with the sudden feeling of unease that she had, but she remembered him well. He must have been quite the child to have been able to stick with Christina for as long as he did.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised a noble such as yourself would come to this downtown church¡­ Is Christina with you?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, no. It is only me. I¡¯ve just come here to pray a little, and to meet an acquaintance who works here. Why are you here, Leon?¡±


    It was a chance encounter, but both Leon and Mariwa had met before. They had a common acquaintance in Chris, and so the two were able to talk without too much thought towards differences in status and age.


    The only reason she could think for a child to be in church was Sunday school, but today was a weekday. But it did not seem like he was here to worship either.


    ¡°The priest here gives you private lessons if you ask. I¡¯ve taken advantage of that and started to study under him.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    That was an impressive reason. There was a certain pupil of hers who could use such an attitude towards one¡¯s studies.


    ¡°I am very impressed Leon, and hope you do very well. ¡­But, what has made you want to study so hard, all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Well, you know. You can take the entrance exam at the Royal Academy when you turn fourteen. Since you¡¯re Christina¡¯s private tutor, that must mean that she has been studying for a while. So, I feel like I might as well study as early as I can as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­So you want to enroll at the Royal Academy.¡±


    Mariwa knitted her brows slightly.


    One would have many doors opened to you in terms of a profession if you graduated from the Royal Academy. But it was also a school where many were nobles, and there would be a strong prejudice against those that were not. Why, it was not that long ago where the very school had strong traditions of looking down on women, regardless if they were nobles. Mariwa herself had enrolled at a complicated period when it had just become coeducational. She had been maybe too brilliant, for her memories of her life then were that she always felt stifled.


    She had heard that things had gotten better since then, but from her own personal experiences, she could not feel good about encouraging this child to enroll.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t advise it. There are other schools, such as the town¡¯s school. If you have good grades there, you will have just as many good opportunities opening up for you.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s what I was considering until recently, and I thought it would be stupid to go to go to a school with nobles, but¡­ After talking with Christina, I felt it might not be too bad.¡±


    ¡°She is an exception. Most nobles are spoiled and have a bloated sense of self-worth. They believe that this status they were born with makes them superior, and it makes them act arrogantly.¡±


    ¡°Eh? That sounds just like Christina.¡±


    That was exactly right.


    Mariwa was shocked speechless by this unexpected retort. Leon laughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just Christina, who is as typical a noble as there is. But the other girl she was with was normal as well, it was fine. Mishuli is, well¡­ I don¡¯t quite understand Mishuli¡­¡±


    He was probably remembering her bizarre actions during that time when she threw him to the ground. She couldn¡¯t help but sympathize with him as he started to get a far-away look in his eyes.


    Even Mariwa felt a little strange when she thought back on it. She had realized that the young, blue-eyed and blonde haired adopted daughter of Duke Noir appeared shy on the outside, but was, in fact, more trouble than her older sister. What was most sad, was that this was no surprise to her when considering who her mother was.


    That woman who had the same hair and eye color. She was so innocent and bright, a little spoiled and manipulative, but more than anything, she was persistent.


    ¡°Also, even you, Miss Mariwa. You are a lot easier to talk to than I had thought. So I should be fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah. Well, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you after you get in.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. ¡­Oh, by the way, Miss Mariwa. Do you know the name of the young girl with chestnut colored hair who was with Christina?¡±


    ¡°Chestnut¡­ You mean Lady Surfania. Both Lady Surfania and Lady Chris will enroll at the Royal Academy without a doubt. I am sure you will meet her again should you be accepted.¡±


    ¡°Surfania¡­hmmm.¡±


    Mariwa saw Leon repeat the name of the chestnut-haired and mahogany eyed daughter of a marquis, and shrugged. Perhaps she was the reason that he was determined to enter the Royal Academy, but she was not so immature as to make fun of an innocent young boy. He may have held enough of a fondness for her to want to become friends, but it didn¡¯t seem to be a strong attraction. This boy seemed like he didn¡¯t even know that Christina was the daughter of a duke. So she would not mention what kind of distance lay between a commoner and someone like Surfania.


    But then again, considering recent affairs in this and neighboring countries, it may not be long until they entered an age where there were no nobles or commoners.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going home now. Goodbye, Miss Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°Yes, goodbye.¡±


    Slowly, gently, the times were changing. The current generation might have failed, but perhaps the day would come when future generations would bring to fruition things that others could not. Mariwa held such hopes in her breast as she saw Leon leave the church. Then, she once again faced the chapel with folded hands and closed eyes. An exciting idea came to her.


    Revolution of the times.


    If the person who would start it and stand in the front of such a movement were her own student, she would be at least a little pleased. Currently, she lacked the knowledge, experience, and personal connections. But as young as she was, she had the charisma to attract both nobles and common people. Mariwa had no intention of forcing such a role on her, and she would do everything that she could to raise her to be a lady that aligned with what high society expected. But surely, she could dream about that day when she exceeded her teachings, what might happen then.


    The abolishment of the aristocracy.


    Evelia Eduord, the king¡¯s sister, had failed at this and was now gone from this world. She had been buried along with her plans. Mariwa closed her eyes to offer a prayer for her. There was an unusual smile on her face over this thought that was pleasant but yet useless.


    ¡°¡­.Fu fu.¡±


    To her current pupil, Christina Noir.


    With a silent hope in her heart, a soft laugh escaped her lips.


    And so the Ninth Year Arc is finished.


    By the way, here is the current ranking inside of Chris¡¯ head:


    Mishuli: Most loved Father: In the end, he is her father Mariwa: Teacher Charles: First love Surfania: Her best friend


    Hall of Fame: Mother: Memories


    She may have fluctuations in how she feels, but this is the general ranking. Charles is surprisingly low, and her father is surprisingly high. The only ones that are unshakable are Mishuli and her mother¡¯s positions.


    Leon? Leon is not only below the maids but below Oxe¡­ He is at least above Fate, so he isn¡¯t the lowest.


    I hope that you continued to stick with Chris.

 Chapter 49

    Translator: Jawbrie


    My name is Christina Noir. I am a genius.


    I was running through the mansion at one, at three I had command of speech, at five I had read every book in my father¡¯s library, at seven I participated in my first ball and shocked all of society by playing the perfect lady, at nine I fell in love for the first time.


    Now I was eleven years old.


    Two years had passed since I was nine and realized that I was in love. Two years should have been more than enough time to analyze my heart, but even a genius like me could not solve this dilemma known as love. What had taken root in my heart on that day, I have still not been able to shake off.


    As proof of this, I was alone in my room now and holding my head in front of a mirror.


    ¡°¡­.Uhh¡­¡±


    There was nothing strange about the reflection of me in the mirror. I had asked the servants to do me up properly. I did prefer fancy clothing, but I do not have bad tastes as far as I can tell. This dress with a red base looked good on me, it was made to draw out my own allure. The girl who appeared in the mirror was the flawless and beautiful Christina Noir.


    I was prepared to go and meet Charles. As a genius, it was clear that I was up to the task. There was nothing at all to be worried about.


    And yet, something was agitating me beyond belief.


    This happened occasionally whenever Charles would come to visit.


    As he was nearly ten, he had more and more public duties to attend to. And it wasn¡¯t just appearances in public either, he also had to spend many more hours studying than before. As my own schedule had to align with his, it became harder to see each other, two or three times a week like we used to. These days we would only be able to meet at the mansion once a month.


    Perhaps it was due to having not seen him for so long. I was starting to feel nervous at the thought of meeting him. In fact, while the face in the mirror wasn¡¯t quite as red as my dress, it was a close match. It must be my heightened emotions showing through. We could not longer innocently and unreservedly share words and feelings with each other like we used to.


    As I stayed in that room in my discomfort, Mishuli paid me a visit.


    ¡°Sister¡­oh, what are you doing?¡±


    She asked after seeing my face.


    My beloved angel had grown in the past two years. It might seem like a strange expression, ¡®the growth of an angel¡¯, but how else could I describe her increasing beauty as the days went by? Perhaps she would change jobs one of these days. From angel to Goddess. Mishuli was still nine years old, but her adorableness was still overwhelming. As I see her only become more lovable throughout the years, it makes me forget such plans about becoming independent, and I just want to embrace her.


    ¡°Why is your face red? Are you ill?¡±


    ¡°Mishuli¡­no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    My separation from her was going smoothly just as it was for her. I knew that we were inseparable, but once I turned ten, we began to spend more time alone. Recently, Mishuli would spend more time away from me than with me.


    But even so, it did not change the fact that we were close sisters.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. You might have a cold.¡±


    Mishuli looked a little upset as she closed the distance between us.


    When she was younger, it seemed that she would generally obey whatever I told her and follow along. But now she often showed an independence that sometimes went against my will.


    ¡°I shall check your temperature, sister.¡±


    ¡°No, I told you. I am fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Nooo, you aren¡¯t.¡±


    My protests were nothing. Mishuli was now close enough for us to touch, and then she pressed her forehead against my own.


    Her blue were so close as they looked into mine. The eyes no longer had the same transparency they did when we first met, there were all kinds of emotions melded in now. They shone with a brilliant and human light.


    ¡°Sister, you have a bad habit of keeping your problems to yourself¡­yes. You do have a fever after all.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Why would I lie?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    Aside from my reddened face, I was not aware of any abnormalities with my health. But if Mishuli said I did, then I must have a fever. In that case, maybe this tight feeling in my chest was also due to my illness.


    ¡°A fever¡­does that mean it¡¯s just from a cold?¡±


    ¡°I think so. If there are no other symptoms, it must be still early. You should rest for a while.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Oh, so it was only a cold.


    That made sense.


    I see. I see. Even though I would be meeting Charles for the first time in a while, it was too much to think that it was the cause of my unrest. It made complete sense. My mental state was just following my physical state. It couldn¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have Charles leave today as well.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t do if he caught a cold as well. Charles was also quite busy these days, he wouldn¡¯t have any time to waste in seeing me.


    ¡°Oh, sister.¡±


    As I was thinking about sending a carriage to the palace with a message to cancel the appointment, Mishuli took my hand and squeezed it.


    ¡°I shall stay with you all day and nurse you back to health.¡±


    ¡°¡­But, you might catch a cold too?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After all, we are sisters, are we not?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    Mishuli laughed with the most sincere smile, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile too.


    She really had grown. We were no longer dependant on each other. We were sisters who helped each other. We were the strongest.


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    I smile happily, deciding to be pampered by the kindness of the most adorable sister in the world.


    By the way, Mariwa was scheduled to give a lesson that afternoon.


    Of course, a message had been sent to Mariwa in advance, telling her of the situation. But Mariwa still came right on time and the lessons started as usual.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you think that I might be sleeping in bed today?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Perhaps Mishuli¡¯s care had proved successful, because the heat had drawn from my face by then and I was back to normal. And so there was no trouble with receiving my lessons, but I was puzzled as to how she could have known it would. Mariwa had appeared at the Noir house with such composure, not once did she look worried that her lessons would be canceled.


    ¡°How? I did have a fever this morning, usually, you would not think it would settle down by the afternoon. And you¡¯re not even a doctor, how did you come to assume that I would be fine?¡±


    ¡°A simple theory that would be overbold to even call a prediction.¡±


    I asked her, and Mariwa answered cooly as if unbothered.


    ¡°Fools to not catch colds. You had most certainly been misdiagnosed this morning.¡±


    ¡°Hey, take that back!¡±


    ¡°I will not. I had only heard of the situation from someone else, and yet even I could easily understand the method your sister used to easily fool you. It is about time you realize just how lacking you are in terms of sensibility. Prince Charles has also inherited that, disposition of his and Mishuli has without a doubt been growing with troublesome qualities as well. I shall tell you based on my own experiences, but being involved with such a person could lead to disaster.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! Are you blaming Mishuli just for worrying about me!?¡±


    Recently, I had only talked to her politely, and so Mariwa¡¯s insults had been ignored. But duke¡¯s daughter or not, I could not help but howl at her now.

 Chapter 50

    Translator: Cryus


    I don¡¯t really know myself lately.


    I called off my plans with Charles the other day, mainly because I was simply feeling unwell, but aside from that, I have also been upset from trivial matters.


    The servants, for instance. They have been performing their duties as usual for the most part, but perhaps due to having lost any opportunity to see Oxe, the maid in question has been a little cold lately. When I try to converse with her, she speaks in a rather stern manner. If I continue the conversation, I get frustrated and think, hurry up and get married! I get tempted to vent and I dislike that, so I end up telling her to leave me alone.


    And Father, for instance. I become extremely annoyed with him for no reason whatsoever. I don¡¯t even want to see his face. That¡¯s right. Even during meals, I tend to avoid dining with him.


    I can¡¯t have my own way with anything, and bad things just keep getting in my way. The only things that are certain in my life are Michelie¡¯s cuteness and Mariwa¡¯s strictness. I can only look at everything else with uncertainty.


    Perhaps the reason for all this is connected to the workings of the mind of my past adolescent self.


    ¡°In fact, I have been thinking about this for a long while now.¡±


    I voice my complaints to my best friend, who looks very annoyed.


    ¡°Have you been degenerating with every year?¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    I flatly deny her baseless criticism as she looks at me with cold, dark brown eyes that resemble gliding chestnuts. As a genius, I am constantly evolving and will never degenerate, for I am always filled with curiosity and a desire for improvement.


    ¡°Is that so. Then it was probably my imagination that you were slightly more intelligent than I during our first encounter. I hope this helps you understand my position when I voiced my own poetic complaints, but are you really sure you haven¡¯t been degenerating? Or perhaps you have been nourishing seeds planted in your brain, and have come to see them grow into a garden?¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I don¡¯t want to hear it coming from a shut-in like you.¡±


    I retort, offended by my best friend¡¯s tendency of hurling abuse without restraint. I could take her abuse lightly in the past, but being aware of my reaction now shocks me.


    ¡°Ugh, damn¡­¡­ What¡¯s this? Is a certain someone somewhere being jealous of my excellence and putting a curse on me¡­¡­?!¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Surfania looks down on me with cold eyes as I droop my head.


    My best friend hasn¡¯t really changed in the past two years. She looks more mature and cool, but she still displays the same lack of interest in society as a shut-in. Of late, she has been saying such things as ¡°I want to stay single and write novels for a living.¡± That¡¯s a terminal way of thinking. According to my knowledge of my past existence, it¡¯s not exactly impossible for a princess to live an unmarried life writing novels, but I honestly don¡¯t recommend it. I want to tell Surfania to learn from her elder sisters and become a proper lady.


    ¡°Leaving aside what kind of flowers are blooming in your head right now¡­¡­ You¡¯re saying that you want to do something about not being honest with yourself.¡±


    That¡¯s a very simplified explanation, but it¡¯s correct overall.


    I nod in confirmation, and Surfania smiles in amusement.


    ¡°Well, I understand your feelings on the matter. After all, you ran away from your meeting with His Highness Charles.¡±


    ¡°I- I didn¡¯t run away!¡±


    I stand up with enough force to topple the chair I¡¯m sitting on, and press Surfania.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t run away or anything. In fact, I¡¯m perfectly calm about seeing Charles, so there is no need for me to run away. I simply had a slight fever yesterday, that¡¯s all!¡±


    I¡¯m saying I didn¡¯t run away at all. I¡¯m just trying to avoi- ¡­¡­no. I¡¯ve simply been unable to see Charles due to unavoidable circumstances. Not a single time have I run away willingly.


    ¡°You can¡¯t convince me with that red face and lack of honesty with yourself¡­¡­ hehehe. Well, you¡¯ve entertained me somewhat. I will not press on any further.¡±


    I can see a glimpse of satisfaction in Surfania¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s the only thing that has newly surfaced in her at times in these past two years. She puts her chin on her fingers in thought without taking much notice of me.


    ¡°But, curses, huh¡­¡­ yes, that¡¯s right. I have a manual for you, Chris.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I return to my seat thinking she has a plan, but I get a feeling of deja vu when I see her pull out a book from the shelf. I remember clearly that she has done this before. There is no flaw in my memory as a genius.


    ¡°You are sorely mistaken if you think I will be fooled again, Surfania.¡±


    It¡¯s a humiliating and unforgettable memory of a similar situation two years ago. I, Christina Noir, daughter of the Duke, gave in to temptation once and ended up kneeling before a noble of a lower ranking. It¡¯s a part of my past I want to erase.


    In fact, there was another occurrence after that incident that was more damaging to my reputation. Surfania deceived me into thinking that entertainment novels could actually become a romance guidebook. I read one in earnest, and mimicked the protagonist¡¯s actions in that book. I practiced being the character in front of Surfania, and as I got better at it, I did it right in front of Charles.


    Yes.


    I actually did it.


    I will avoid going into the details because I simply do not wish to remember it, but it was probably known as my ¡°dark history¡± in my past life. I probably thought that things would go well. Just remembering it makes me want to pass out in agony. If anything, seeing Michelie¡¯s cheerful face was my saving grace. Since then, it has become increasingly embarrassing to see Charles that I have been avoiding¡­¡­¡­¡­ I mean, I haven¡¯t had the good fortune to see him.


    Surfania was the cause of these Two Shameful Incidents, so naturally I put my guard up against her.


    ¡°My, how rude. I have done no such thing as deceiving you. Look at the title.¡±


    ¡°The title? What is it this time¡­¡­ hey.¡±


    I take the book from Surfania while staying alert. I notice right away that it¡¯s something I would read in a heartbeat. In fact, it¡¯s something that not only I, but almost every literate person in this country, have already read at least once.


    ¡°A fairy tale?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It¡¯s a picture book written to help children remember words. To guide them to literacy.


    I wonder why she would offer this to me. Most likely she¡¯s trying to play a prank on me, but I can¡¯t discern her true intentions.


    ¡°What do you want me to do with this picture book?¡±


    ¡°Stop being so uptight. You probably know that the story is about a cursed princess who receives a kiss from the prince, and lives with him happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    I read this when I was a toddler, but I remember the details because I am a genius.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just our country that has this. There are other fairy tales with similar stories all around the world. Breaking curses with kisses is one of the common ideologies worldwide.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­So what are you trying to say?¡±


    I read Surfania¡¯s thoughts at that instant. This is the difference between a commoner and a genius.


    Staring at her, I sense her true intentions despite her attempt at providing cheap and shallow guidance. Surfania thinks she has the upper hand and nods.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re like a cursed princess, and everything will be solved as long as you kiss His Highness Charles¡­¡­ Wait, Chris. What¡¯s gotten into you, putting your palms against my temples? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to make me yield through violent ow ow ow ow ow!¡±


    Hearing her say something so optimistic makes me use Mariwa¡¯s Temple Rubbing Technique without hesitation. Unlike me, whom Mariwa tramples on a daily basis, Surfania is a sheltered lady after all. She lacks the tolerance for pain, and begins screaming in no time.


    ¡°Hey, Surfania. Do you really think that I¡¯m so stupidly naive to be instigated by your words? Do you really think so, hm?¡±


    ¡°But you really entertained me when you took what I said at face value and played the character from that novel two years ago- ow?! Chr- Chris¡­ it¡¯s true that I was playing a prank so please sto- OW OW OW OW OW!¡±


    Surfania sincerely apologizes in tears at last, but it¡¯s not enough to call it even, after these two years.


    I finally release the pressure from my palms on Surfania¡¯s head, and put on a broad smile.


    ¡°I saw through the same trap I was caught in two years ago. This means that I¡¯m evolving as a genius by harnessing my experience. Knowing that makes me feel good today.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re right. You¡¯re a genius, Chris. So take that as your reward and go-¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a genius. Now, Surfania. Now that we¡¯re on the same page¡­¡­ Prepare yourself for my Temple Rubbing Technique.¡±


    ¡°Eek!¡±


    Knowing what pain feels like now, Surfania cowers in fear.


    I don¡¯t plan on letting her escape. I close the distance for every step she takes.


    ¡°I- I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s enough. It was wrong of me¡­¡­ so stop hurting me!¡±


    ¡°Surfania, I know your pain very well. Yeah, I don¡¯t like it when it hurts either. Yup, I understand it so well that I will never use a whip on a horse. But I want to give you a piece of advice as a close friend.¡±


    As Surfania is shaking her head in desperation, I gently smile and place my hands on the sides of her head.


    I form a couple of fists this time, and place the hardest parts of my joints slightly above her temples, preventing her head from moving.


    Then, I turn my wrists while speaking.


    ¡°Know the pain of people around you.¡±


    ¡°¡ªT!!!¡±


    In the bedroom of the third daughter of the Calibrachoa family.


    In a place restricted only to certain nobles and servants of the house, a sharp cry of pain resounded.

 Chapter 51

    Translator: Cryus


    I hurt Surfania physically and made her cry, but unfortunately it was insufficient to make me feel satisfied.


    I know because I hardly yielded to Mariwa while enduring her torture. It is difficult to break one¡¯s spirit simply through inflicting physical pain. Especially with an obstinate person like Surfania. She would simply revert to her normal self the next day. She¡¯s the type who never learns.


    I, on the other hand, am very angry.


    I will never be satisfied until I take her down for her evil atrocities. Her attitude gets on my nerves as well, so I decided to organize a party.


    In order to put it into fruition as soon as possible, I directly consult the eldest Calibrachoa sister regarding my plan to host a party. As a good organizer, she accepts my idea enthusiastically. She probably wants to do something about that shut-in sister of hers. I don¡¯t understand why Surfania dislikes her so much even though she¡¯s just trying to help.


    In any case, the eldest Calibrachoa sister readily accepted my proposal. I¡¯m still a child, so the party will not be too grand. It will probably be a small gathering among friends at most.


    As juniors, we will most likely be engaging in discussion with upperclassmen and graduates of the Royal Academy at the party. It would be embarrassing if we had nothing to focus on, so it is of utmost importance that we have some engaging topics in mind. It will be convenient since I¡¯m a prospective student and the eldest sister is already enrolled. Having our own networks will surely make a varied and interesting gathering.


    Furthermore, it is a party that is jointly organized by the Calibrachoas and the Noirs. I have been building my connections at a young age. There are many people associated with me as the Duke¡¯s daughter, and it feels good to have my social status known to so many people. It will doubly effective with the eldest sister of the Calibrachoas present. This plan is sure to succeed with the collaboration of our families of a duke and a marquis.


    It¡¯s a good opportunity to let Michelie in on the fun, so I request that the party be held at the Noir house. We will consolidate the details soon, but the rough plan seems solid.


    Father was surprisingly agreeable to the party as well as Michelie¡¯s attendance. I honestly thought he would object, but he gave his consent, muttering something like ¡°¡­¡­I suppose it would be best to give her a little exposition to society in order to discern her character.¡±


    I don¡¯t really know what the true meaning behind those words are, but the fact remains that having gained His Excellency¡¯s permission, I can do as I please. What remains from here is coordinating with the schedule of the servants to set up the arrangements. There may be a lot to work on, but nothing is too difficult for a genius such as I.


    I have only one goal in this grand scheme.


    To see Surfania¡¯s upset and confused face as she is thrust into this party.


    I definitely enjoy organizing a party and socializing with people, but I take care not to forget to carry out my original intention. I want to see the clueless shut-in known as Surfania get lost in the waves of high society. The waves will only be enough to reach her ankles, so to speak, but it will be enough of a shock for her nonetheless.


    ¡°Heh heh heh, I¡¯ll show you¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Big sister?¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry Michelie. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I return to my senses upon hearing my bewildered sister.


    I¡¯m in the same room as Michelie who is currently dressed up.


    It¡¯s already the time for fitting clothes for the party. I have time to dress up Michelie in a cute fashion, which is what gets me excited the most while looking forward to the party.


    Wearing a pale blue dress that gives off a subtle impression, Michelie gently lifts up the hem of her skirt and casts an upward glance at me.


    ¡°Hmm, I wonder. Does it suit me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the cutest in the world.¡±


    I give a fair evaluation of her cuteness.


    The pale blue dress emphasizes her daintiness as if she was a fairy. It¡¯s an ephemeral color, but it allows her golden hair to sparkle and her blue eyes to shine ever so brightly, making a vivid impression. There are no dresses that will ever be unsuitable for Michelie, but her current dress is especially matching. It¡¯s so cute that it gives the illusion of leaping out at any moment.


    My sister is, as always, the heroine of this world. I stand by my claim even after having becoming independent of her. In other words, it would be a fair assessment to say that she is the cutest person in the world, even if we weren¡¯t family.


    ¡°I wonder why you¡¯re so adorable, Michelie. It¡¯s hard to think about, but it doesn¡¯t matter because you¡¯re cute.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. That¡¯s because you¡¯re the coolest sister in the world. It¡¯s not hard to think about, it¡¯s natural!¡±


    I pat her head in praise, and she relaxes her face in joy.


    I was disappointed when Michelie was not allowed to socialize at the party years ago, but the Calibrachoas¡¯ eldest daughter and I are the hosts for this party. There¡¯s no harm in allowing Michelie to attend. I¡¯ll crush anyone who dares voice a complaint against her. Unlike Father, who forbade her from attending that ball years ago.


    ¡°But is this really okay? It¡¯s the first time you will be introducing yourself to many people. Are you afraid?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, big sister.¡±


    This party is also different from the Founder¡¯s Festival two years ago. It¡¯s a gathering of completely different people compared to those in the hustling and bustling streets. Having to socialize with such people at the young age of nine would be a lot for her to bear.


    But her blue eyes show no sign of fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to do my best. I¡¯ll put in as much effort as you, big sister. I can¡¯t always be relying on you. I have to become a true member of the Noir family, and bring pride and joy to the house. I¡¯ll make everyone recognize me as your sister!¡±


    Showing her determination, Michelie makes a small fist that¡¯s gentle, yet strong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    Michelie has really grown up in these two years. She¡¯s not just the cute little sister who always depended on me. She has her own goals to achieve, and she¡¯s a real independent lady.


    I¡¯m so happy that I can proudly show her off around others. I pat her head and shower her with even more praise.


    ¡°I need the help of others instead of yours in order to win against Charles, after all.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I tilt my head in response to her unexpected words.


    Why is she bringing up Charles all of a sudden?


    ¡°I¡¯m saying that I have to crush him from the sides¡­¡­ Even though he¡¯s royalty, he¡¯s only the third prince, and he¡¯s not even in line for the throne¡­¡­ So I have to give it my all to best him¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I can¡¯t hear her clearly as she¡¯s goes from muttering to whispering.


    Charles isn¡¯t attending this party anyway. I never gave him an invitation, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯s coming.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why are you suddenly talking about Charles?¡±


    Michelie smiles boldly in response to my honest query.


    ¡°He¡¯s my enemy, you know? That¡¯s why I have to win!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Heh?¡±


    Her goal of winning is so far-reaching that even I, as a genius, have difficulty grasping everything she said.


    Thus came the day I prepared for.


    The day I host a small party at the young age of eleven, and the bright and memorable day Michelie introduces herself on the public stage. The day of opportunity for me to offer a grand welcome to my guests as the Duke¡¯s daughter while showing my might as a genius.


    ¡°Hey, Chris. Why don¡¯t you step out from behind me already?¡±


    ¡°S-shut up¡­¡­!¡±


    I, the ¡°bug¡± in this world, blessed with the brain of a genius, am cowering in fear behind Surfania.


    Author¡¯s note: I have added a character poll at the bottom of the page.


    Please click on the link to ¡°Cutest Sister Popularity Vote¡± and cast your votes there.


    As of right now, Chris and Michelie are having a friendly competition over first and second places.

 Chapter 52

    Translator: Cryus


    It was great in the beginning.


    I like to stand out. Especially on top of people. I think it¡¯s great when you have henchmen.


    Some may call me arrogant, while others may criticize me as contemptuous. I, for one, think that it is only fitting for a noble of high ranking. Since our society consists of social status and ranks, I can only be proud to be born into high nobility. I am to be commended for being born as the Duke¡¯s daughter. And as a genius. In fact, I am a noble who also possesses glory.


    Thus, it also brought some satisfaction to show off my prowess as Christina Noir through the display of my dresses and the setup of the stage.


    It¡¯s a simple party held in the courtyard of the Noir house. I would call it a success for utilizing my genius to host a party catered to children and young teenagers.


    The Calibrachoas¡¯ eldest daughter introduced me to her friends. I listened to them talk about student life in the Royal Academy with deep interest, discussed the cuteness of my beloved Michelie, introduced my own friends to them, proudly introduced Michelie to the guests, brought Surfania around as she panicked in the crowd she was unaccustomed to, and bragged about the angel Michelie who descended from the heavens. It was a lot of fun.


    Until Charles made his entry halfway through.


    ¡°Why is Charles here?¡±


    Michelie¡¯s the one giving a sideways glance with a sullen face. She stands between me and Charles with her small body, asking the same question I¡¯m holding in my mind. She¡¯s probably voicing my discontent on my behalf after having observed my feelings.


    I¡¯m reeling in shock by Charles¡¯ sudden appearance. It somehow feels as though my heart is about to explode from pounding too hard from the shock.


    Michelie probably saw me hiding behind Surfania, and after tracing my line of vision to Charles, she¡¯s now glaring at him with increasing hostility.


    ¡°If big sister is acting this way, it must mean that she never invited him¡­¡­ Did he perhaps come arbitrarily? If that¡¯s the case, I could have him thrown out with an excuse, but I don¡¯t expect him to go out without a fight. I wonder how he snuck here in the first place.¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t have to. His being here is simply a matter of having a formal invitation.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Having seen me show my weakness, Surfania recovers and promptly discerns the reason for Charles¡¯ visit. While listening to Michelie and Surfania¡¯s inferences, I have been taking great pains to hide my breath and my presence. I¡¯m afraid that Charles would notice me if I even so much as spoke a word.


    ¡°My elder sister. She must have invited His Highness Charles to the party. I think he most likely came in halfway into the party after an official duty¡­¡­ well, after his studies.¡±


    ¡°Why would your sister invite Charles? He shouldn¡¯t be acquainted with her as the Calibrachoas¡¯ eldest daughter. Big sister didn¡¯t invite him, so your sister wouldn¡¯t have invited him either.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Most likely she saw His Highness Charles¡¯ name on the invitation list while she was skimming through it, then sent him an invitation. It¡¯s possible if it¡¯s her. She probably wanted to do it even without Christina¡¯s knowledge, saying something like ¡®Oh, looks like little Christina forgot to send an invitation to His Highness Charles, ahaha.''¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s not her concern.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My sister is a meddlesome one.¡±


    Surfania reluctantly agrees with Michelie¡¯s displeased criticism.


    I can¡¯t dispute Surfania¡¯s reasoning even after only having met her sister a few times. I¡¯m surprised by this sister combination. Surfania knows her sister very well, even though they probably barely speak a word to each other.


    Who could have thought that so much harm could be done in a collaborative effort? No one, surely. It was beyond the imaginings even for a genius such as I.


    She¡¯s someone who does things based on good intentions. I can sense no malice behind her actions. I understand that she did this out of her pure goodwill.


    I understand that, but I wish it never happened.


    ¡°I wish she came to consult me first, at the very least.¡±


    ¡°She probably thought that it would shame you if word of your mistake got out. Do you understand how annoying she is now? She¡¯s the type of person who interferes in affairs and creates problems despite bearing no ill will. No, her lack of ill will is the problem itself. If you tell her to stop, it will look like you¡¯re the one in the wrong.¡±


    Neither Michelie, who has never had direct social interactions before, nor I are able to defend our position. But my pride won¡¯t allow being talked down by Surfania, so I decide to formulate a response later.


    I was lucky to have spotted Charles first and hidden behind Surfania and Michelie, but it¡¯s probably useless. He has a superior intuition that even allowed him to spot me among a crowd in a bustling street. Even though there are tens of people in this place, it would be a matter of time if he is actively looking for me.


    But what if¡­


    Michelie is next to me right now. It¡¯s true that I am an outstanding genius. I can¡¯t help it if my superiority brings attention to me.


    But with Michelie here, it would not be difficult even for Charles to spot her cuteness radiating from miles away. In that case, I could continue this game of hide-and-seek until he gives up-


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    We saw each other.


    My heart skips a beat. Charles walks towards me casually, and his blue eyes captivate me. My beating heart sends fresh blood coursing straight to my head. We gaze at each other and focus on our positions. The building heat in my head turns into energy. Our gazes ignore Surfania who¡¯s in the way. The heat continues to build in my head, which begins to boil with emotions and overheats. Charles comes closer one step at a time, ignoring the frowning Michelie. The heat in my head reaches its limits, and pushes all capability of thought out of my brain, as if it¡¯s a mystery why my head hasn¡¯t exploded. The very instant Charles takes another step, the heat reaches past its limits.


    ¡°Wa¡­¡±


    My head begins fuming.

 Chapter 53

    The treetop is good.


    I let out a sigh of relief after climbing the tall tree overlooking the premises.


    As I¡¯m going through a splendid growth as a lady, I haven¡¯t been climbing trees recently. However, the large tree in the Noir house always calms me down. This tree has been alive since before my birth, which bears a great significance to the house. Whenever I lean my back against it, I can feel a warmth coming from it, as if it¡¯s sharing its life force with me.


    And most of all, its thick bushes and green leaves provide a good hiding spot for me.


    ¡°Relax, Chris. His Highness Charles isn¡¯t coming after you. Michelie is keeping him busy with the help of my sister. It will surely take him some time and effort to get away from the place.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    Surfania plainly reports the situation to me from below as I¡¯m sitting on a firm branch and hugging my knees.


    Michelie is surely talented in socializing as she is able to show her good behavior. That¡¯s only natural as she¡¯s never interacted with people before. Despite her unusual background as an adopted child, her innocent smile and friendly attitude are warm enough to dispel any ill feelings. One would smile without hesitation upon interacting with this angel. If Michelie were to use her angelic powers, even the evil spirits plaguing the political world would be purified in an instant.


    I, on the other hand¡­


    I ran away.


    I, despite being born as a genius, ran away. I fled from difficulty without facing it. Yes, that¡¯s right. I shall admit it. I took to my heels. I ran away without trying to hide it.


    I ran away from Charles.


    I bite my lips, but that does not erase my blunder. It¡¯s too late for regrets, and I don¡¯t have the courage to go back and face him either.


    Was I ever this pathetic?


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯d like for you to explain to my sister that I left not on my own will, but because you dragged me out here, and I had no choice because you¡¯re one of the hosts. I hope you understand. I don¡¯t want my sister to stick her nose into my affairs again, so explain it to her clearly, won¡¯t you?


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain whatever you want¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s too much trouble to debate against Surfania who is much too persistent with the excuse of running away together. I nod my head in approval.


    By the way, Surfania is unable to climb trees. But for some reason, she¡¯s kicking the tree trunk. The tree is over a hundred years old, so there¡¯s no way a weakling like Surfania can kick it down, let alone shake it. So why is she doing it?


    ¡°¡­¡­Stop kicking trees in people¡¯s houses. What kind of a brute are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if I could make the wild person on the treetop fall off.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I pick up a grasshopper crawling my way and drop it on Surfania¡¯s head. She makes a funny scream.


    ¡°Wh- What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great, Surfania? You¡¯ve learned that kicking trees will cause bugs to fall. Serves you right for kicking the great tree of the Noirs.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­¡­!¡±


    That¡¯s all Surfania manages to come up with as a retort. She¡¯s probably glaring at me from below, but her eyes are blocked by the thick bushes and leaves.


    ¡°But Chris.¡±


    I get ready to drop another bug, but she finally stops kicking the tree and begins asking.


    ¡°How long do you intend to keep running?¡±


    Her words hurt more than I imagined.


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t think you would run away like that. There were a lot of people who saw you, and their evaluation of you would surely decrease. In fact, it is only natural if strange rumors were to be spread after today. Even so, do you still intend to keep running?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I will until I have calmed down.¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t calmed down a bit after two years.¡±


    It is as she says, so I have no way to refute it.


    ¡°If nothing has changed in two years, how do you expect it to change in the future?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to muster the strength even to curse her, I bury my face in my knees.


    I know that.


    Even I know that. I can vaguely tell that if I continue letting my emotions roam free, there¡¯s no way I will calm down. Letting time pass hasn¡¯t changed anything. In fact, it¡¯s only making it worse.


    Surely, the best solution is to face Charles properly. As a genius, I come to this conclusion.


    But, even still.


    ¡°But it¡¯s been¡­ two years.¡±


    It¡¯s simply an excuse, but it¡¯s what I truly think nonetheless.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been running away from Charles for two whole years, you know?¡±


    I know the answer, but my emotions betray me.


    I was simply embarrassed in the beginning. I became aware of my own feelings, and I felt so embarrassed from an impulsive kiss on the forehead that it felt like my head was burning.


    But after running away the first time, it became increasingly difficult to see his face. I became lost on how I should look at him or what I should say next. I became stiff after acting without thinking, and gradually began to feel even more frightening emotions.


    I haven¡¯t been able to face him properly these two years.


    I¡¯ve simply been running away, leaving him to Michelie, sometimes to Father, and just once to one of the maids. How many times have I looked into Charles¡¯ face and talked to him in these two years.


    Has Charles grown to dislike me?


    I remember when I saw him at the party just now.


    He wasn¡¯t smiling back then. He might have looked a little angry.


    I¡¯m afraid of that.


    Even as a genius, I am afraid of knowing the true intentions of others.


    ¡°How am I supposed to face him now¡­¡­¡±


    It¡¯s all my fault.


    He did nothing wrong.


    I had it coming, but when I think of the possibility that he dislikes me now, I can¡¯t help being afraid.


    ¡°Hey, Chris.¡±


    Surfania sounds serious. Her cool voice reaches straight to me as I fear her answer.


    ¡°Why am I listening to your poem? I¡¯m getting goosebumps listening to it. Although I would much rather read an anthology sold in a market-¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the middle of her speech, I shake a tree branch and drop a variety of bugs on her head. She ends up screaming loudly.

 Chapter 54

    It¡¯s not as if my mood cleared up after bullying Surfania.


    The reason I bullied her was because she was being irritating, that¡¯s all. It had nothing to do with the feelings I¡¯d kept bottled up from the Charles situation boiling over all at once. That¡¯s why even if I make Surfania scream and cry it will not erase these murky feelings.


    Having said that, my inclination these days of going off at Surfania at the drop of a hat was not that great either. Of course, most of the time she starts it. But even if it is mostly legitimate self defense, I still can¡¯t say my actions are suitable.


    When I ran away from facing Charles at the party, I only made the situation more complicated. Add to that blowing up at Surfania and I was pretty much irredeemable.Even though I knew that to resolve the whole thing all I need to do was going and see Charles, for now I kept putting it off. Yup. Let¡¯s do that some other time.


    Putting off meeting with Charles for another day, for now I went to apologise to Michelie.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t something my big sister needs to worry about though?¡± Even though by running away, I had pushed everything onto her, my little sister didn¡¯t look fazed at all.


    ¡°Rather, the fact that you relied on me at that time made me happy. Because of that I understood that even I could be useful to you. That¡¯s why from now on please rely on me more and more!¡±


    ¡°Michelie¡­!¡±


    With her good mood showing on her smiling face, there was no doubt that things with my sister had worked out fine. With her being so cute I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to squeeze her with a big hug- but I had already decided since two years ago to not smother her so much. Holding back the skinship, I lightly brushed her golden hair instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m such a shameful older sister¡­ Even though my little Michelie has grown up so well, I¡¯m in this sorry state.¡¯


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that, big sister. The person who knows best that my older sister is the coolest in the world is me after all. So don¡¯t worry about stuff like that.¡±


    ¡°No, this time it¡¯s out in the open. Even more so because it happened at an event hosted by our family. I even caused trouble for the eldest daughter of our friends the Calibrachoa¡¯s¡­ ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s that person they aren¡¯t the sort to think badly of that. If anything she¡¯s the person you least need to worry about offending.¡±


    Even though yesterday was their first meeting, it seemed that Michelie had clearly grasped the personality of the eldest Calibrachoa daughter.


    In reality it¡¯s because that person is willing to let it slide, that I must make sure to properly apologise. That is what they call social etiquette. Even though an apology might just appear to be a formality; to ignore that and snub her would be the worst act one could commit. In the future I will need to properly call on her and explain myself.


    ¡°Also, the atmosphere at that time didn¡¯t turn nasty, so I don¡¯t think you need to worry about that either. Everyone was a bit perplexed, but that was all. Even Charles didn¡¯t seem particularly put out, so you don¡¯t need to dwell on it so much big sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess¡±


    The age bracket invited was young enough that most were still very childish. That was the only reason it didn¡¯t cause a large fuss. Even though Michelie¡¯s words should have been good news ¨C I couldn¡¯t honestly celebrate.


    Of course, it was me, the organiser, who threw away her responsibilities that was in the wrong so, knowing that the people there weren¡¯t put out by my actions should have been a good thing. That I hadn¡¯t left them with a bad impression was, by all rights, something to be happy about.


    But even just a little¡­I wish they had been troubled.


    I would never tell a soul ¨C but I wanted them to have cared.


    ¡°¡­..hmph¡±


    In response to my mouth unconsciously frowning, suddenly Michelie¡¯s blue eyes seemed to see straight into my mind.


    ¡°I am most displeased.¡±


    I gave a start at being so easily seen through.


    I¡¯d been an open book to her since long ago, I¡¯d given up trying to figure out how she saw through me. I wonder why this person could always see detect the slightest changes in emotions. This time as well, she could see straight through to the source of my dissatisfaction. Her eyes narrowed.


    ¡°That Charles, just ignore him.¡±


    ¡°No, Michelie,¡±


    To think she could see all the way into my heart with that sharp perception, only to follow up with such words. I had to admire the growth of my little sister. Even so I had to shake my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m the bad one. I need to accept that I¡¯m in the wrong.¡±


    ¡°Big sister is not bad. The one in the wrong is entirely Charles.¡±


    As I thought, Michelie is truly kind. Puffing up her face like that, unconditionally protecting me even though I¡¯m the older sister. Even with that frustrated face my sister is cute. I gently patted her golden curls in an attempt to soothe her.


    This cute little sister of mine was steadily growing up to be so strong. She could stand on her own feet now. Rather, she had become such a reliable person that she could support me instead.


    With this, for someone like me, there was no choice but to become someone who could stand beside her.


    And with that our exchange was ended by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Aaaah, she¡¯s here.¡±


    It would appear we had a visitor. At the sound of the knock Michelie¡¯s face soured into one of resignation.


    Even Michelie had people she couldn¡¯t deal with, and we both knew who was on the other side of the door. She hurriedly approached the door, letting me be the sacrifice for today.


    ¡°Good luck, big sister!¡±


    ¡°You said it!¡±


    As the smiling Michelie clenched her fist in a show of support, the door opened.


    ¡°Please excuse me for interrupting, Lady Christina.¡± In the space before the opened door stood two ladies.


    One was a live in maid, though she was still young, she was in the middle of splendidly working for us for many years. Next to the maid was someone who need no introduction.


    ¡°Lady Chris, I am sorry to interrupt your conversation, but it is time for class¡±


    She didn¡¯t look over 40 years old, with her perfectly straight spine. There was no softness in her strict tone or severe expression.


    The tutor employed by the Noir house, Mariwa Toinette.


    ¡°G-Good afternoon, Ms Mariwa.¡°


    ¡°Good afternoon, Lady Michelie¡±


    Brief greetings were said as Michelie and Mariwa passed each other. Michelie who normally stood down any enemy, bowed quickly and barely glanced at Mariwa as she exited through the door. It seemed that even Michelie was afraid of Mariwa at times.


    Well, it¡¯s not as if I don¡¯t understand being afraid of Mariwa.


    ¡°Well then. I¡¯ve already heard, Lady Chris.¡±


    Once Michelie had departed and after confirming that the maid had closed the doors Mariwa opened her mouth.


    Upon opening her mouth, Mariwa let out a voice that sent cold shivers down my spine.


    In reality Mariwa is actually incredibly scary.


    ¡°What? What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you abandoned your own party. Moreover, you even left cleaning up your mess to Lady Michelie.¡±


    It was useless of me to try and feign ignorance. There was no escape left in her brief summary of what had happened. I felt like clicking my tongue at having been found out, but indulging that impulse would just lead to more trouble.


    ¡°Where did you hear such a thing¡­?¡±


    ¡°Anywhere and everywhere.¡±


    She really does have a healthy supply of gossip and information. It was hardly a situation where I could curse the quick-eared Mariwa. Even as she spoke indifferent words, Mariwa¡¯s aura is both peaceful and severe.


    If I was to simply classify her feeling today, it would be of unsupressable anger.


    ¡°I thought you had awakened as a lady, but it seems I was mistaken. Today, let¡¯s mend it by reviewing etiquette again, shall we?¡±


    Today¡¯s class will be an especially strict one it seems.

 Chapter 55

    Time passes irregularly.


    Of course, the passing of time is subjective, but everyone and anyone knows it¡¯s true. My proof for this is that when you have nothing to do, time seems to stretch forever, but when you are concentrating on something it passes in the blink of an eye.


    Mariwa¡¯s class seemed to be forcefully hammering that idea into me.


    One¡¯s thoughts are an inherently personal thing. There is no room for another person to interfere in such a personal thing as one¡¯s own thoughts. My thoughts were something that had been born from my eleven years of living. It was something that only I should be able to understand.


    However, sometimes it seemed that Mariwa could grasp the full picture from my thoughts.


    Even so it¡¯s not as if I turn off my thoughts even if she was reading them. I was pushed to the limit as she gouged out what I didn¡¯t know, understand or was unsure of. Her accuracy at knowing my weaknesses was enough to make me believe she was truly monitoring my thoughts.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if this was what people meant when they said ¡®education.¡¯


    ¡°Hmm¡­well, I think we can give you a passing mark today.


    ¡°Y-Yes¡­!¡±


    Hearing Mariwa¡¯s compromise, I pretended to hang my head with disappointment. Internally I let out a huge sigh of relief.


    Perhaps Mariwa was testing just how fast I could think. I had been forced to concentrate to the extent that all I could remember was that it felt like time had kept speeding up. As long as the class would pass more quickly as it went on, I could remember what I needed to. If I was to say it frankly, it felt like my spirit was being scraped away bit by bit in that class.


    The breakneck pace time had been going was cut short with my relieved sigh, and it seemed time was back to normal.


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m satisfied with your work today, we still have time left in our lesson. How about we listen to the why the young lady went and forgot her place?¡±


    ¡°Aah, because I was scared of facing Charles¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    Finishing classwork early so she could bring this up must have been her plan all along. The question had been flung at me right when I was most worn down. Forgetting myself for a moment, the truth snuck out in my answer. Even as I clamped my traitorous lips shut, I knew I could not take the words back. My only sliver of hope was that Mariwa would pretend she hadn¡¯t heard a thing. That vain hope was crushed to pieces with her next question.


    ¡°Scared of His Highness? That is¡­Oh. So it was like that.¡±


    Pausing in the middle of her question, Mariwa looked as though she had just realised something.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, that was the case. I guess you were still just a stupid brat, huh?¡±


    ¡°Oi! The hell did you just call me?!¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±


    The words I heard would be unbelievable in front of a Duke¡¯s daughter such as myself. Surely that must have been my imagination.


    I tried to clear my head.


    ¡°I see. It must have been my imagination.¡±


    ¡°Err, yes of course you simply misheard. What kind of language is that, young lady. Just try speaking a single word like that in high society. They will be shocked beyond words. Make sure you never say such a word like that in front of the upper class.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Somehow feeling like this was unreasonable I puffed my cheeks up in frustration.


    Even if I was the one who misheard what she¡¯d said, somehow I wasn¡¯t completely satisfied that explanation.


    ¡°Hold on a second, there¡¯s no way I would ever say such a thing in front of someone. I¡¯ll have you know I am a proud lady of the Noir household.¡±


    ¡°To say that you, as a lady of the Noir house, wouldn¡¯t mishear such a thing. Considering you fled from your guests of honour the other night, I hardly think that argument has any power.¡±


    ¡°Urk-¡±


    ¡°However, just this once, because of the situation with His Highness Charles¡­well, it all couldn¡¯t be helped. Let¡¯s just treat this as an important growth experience.¡±


    My excuses were trampled as Mariwa played judge and jury to this problem by herself.


    Still, it was an unexpectedly mild conclusion. I had thought for sure she would be angrier about my actions.


    ¡°Mariwa, you aren¡¯t actually all that angry, huh.¡±


    ¡°Oh. To the young lady does it appear as if I am not angry? You believe your teacher isn¡¯t mad?¡±


    ¡°No, no¡­¡±


    Putting aside that she had answered my question with a question, I closely observed Mariwa.


    It was something I had only realised recently, but if Mariwa didn¡¯t answer a question clearly she was usually hiding something. Perhaps it¡¯s that she doesn¡¯t want to actually lie. It was a way of causing a misunderstanding by leading the conversation with a question.


    In order not to be fooled by her tricks, I re-analysed our interactions thus far.


    Looking at Mariwa, questioning whether she was actually angry I came to the conclusion that she wasn¡¯t actually all that angry. The contents of our conversation was proof enough. To put it more accurately, considering Mariwa¡¯s nature she should be a lot more angry. But somehow her level of anger seems rather low.


    ¡°As I thought. You¡¯re not actually all that angry. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­That may be so.¡±


    I was genuinely surprised that I had not only managed to break through Mariwa¡¯s barrier with my impressive powers of observation, but that she had even acknowledged it.


    ¡°If we are to talk truthfully, I am not that bothered by your emotional behaviour itself. Absurdity isn¡¯t born from logic after all. If you acted irrationally, then that is proof of your emotions. You never know, someone could have been thinking that was rather charming of you.¡± Then Mariwa added with an unheard murmur. ¡°Like his highness Charles.¡±


    ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying Mariwa¡­ is that maybe acting out like that could maybe have been a good thing. And because of that you¡¯re not angry?¡­But still, isn¡¯t it the job of a tutor to reprimand me to control my emotions better?¡±


    ¡°No. In reality, people who act like they have that control are just repressing their true emotions. Saying that hiding your feelings is managing your emotions is foolish. What they¡¯re basically doing is just controlling their facial expression and their words. All the while their emotions are acting out inside.¡±


    ¡°Suppressing your emotions¡­is that a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°It is neither good nor bad. There are both disadvantages and benefits at the same time. If you think of it more from a social aspect, there are more benefits, yes?¡±


    She immediately struck down my words. That she could respond immediately like that was proof that Mariwa knew what she was talking about.


    I thought about it for a little while.


    ¡°Even if you say that to yourself¡­for me, being controlled by my emotions and the public humiliation that followed. I would be better off suppressing them.¡±


    ¡°If even as an adult, you still find yourself controlled by your emotions, then at that time you will need to learn to suppress them. But, while you are still young it is best to listen to your feelings. That way you can come to understand your emotions. Rather than suppressing them or being controlled by them, you can learn to wield your own emotions.¡±


    ¡°To wield my emotions¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Though I have never been able to do it, there was a certain person who turned it into a social art. If you are able to do that, those emotions will become a strong weapon for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­a certain person?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine.¡±


    So she actually does have friends. At my surprised expression Mariwa narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°While I can no doubt guess what you¡¯re thinking right now¡­it¡¯s already time for my carriage home. And with that, make sure to engrave what we discussed onto your heart.¡±


    ¡°W- wait! Mariwa!¡±


    As devoted to the time limit as I knew she was, I hastily grabbed her cuff to try and stop her, looking up at Mariwa.


    ¡°Um, that is. I think I basically understood what you meant about controlling emotions but¡­tell me what to do about Charles?!¡±


    ¡°That is not something I can tell you.¡±


    I was left with the most important question unanswered as Mariwa pulled her cuff free and resumed her frosty exterior.

 Chapter 56

    Nasty rumors could spread like wildfire.


    The mediocre had a preference for vulgar gossip. There were the amusingly exaggerated rumours, and the exaggerated rumors they used as entertainment were practically baseless. Compared to the news, enjoyment is gathered from this kind of thing because of jealousy and envy. Even though they gain nothing, the false sense of superiority they have watching others fall gives them pleasure.


    How worthless.


    Let me clearly state it; there is nothing more vulgar that using words to ruin the lives of strangers. It¡¯s even more unbelievable that, while knowing full well just how unfounded the rumours are, they continue to spread them again and again.


    Saying it¡¯s just a common entertainment, they act like that¡¯s just the way it is. There are humans who live their lives in such a way. There is no air to complain with among people like that.


    But when it is an aristocrat who pretends to be noble while spreading such things, just what are they trying to achieve?


    One could even say that when it is an aristocrat spreading the rumours things take a turn for the worse. This evil that afflicts our narrow society, a place where there is no truth and a bad reputation will follow you for life as it¡¯s transmitted for enjoyment.


    If I was to cut straight to the point, basically the rumor that I ran away from Charles at the party the other day is currently spreading through aristocratic society.


    ¡°Hehe, hehe¡±


    And here I was, the subject of rumour, sitting at my desk writing. Assembling the information I heard from people here and there, I had finally arrived the answer I had searched for.


    The rumors going around still only mostly speculation. People are doubting that the daughter of the Noir family, known for her intelligence and beauty, could really have made a blunder like the rumor says. Others speculate that Charles being known for his eccentricity must have done something to cause the scene. That the image of a lady I had accumulated up until now would not so easily crumble at such rumors was taken as further proof that the rumor was mistaken.


    However, the problem in the first place is that such a rumor is still spreading.


    ¡°Hehe, hehe hehe hehe¡±


    As I glided the ink across the paper my laughter leaked out. Even I had to say that my echoing laughter sounded creepy. Even so, it¡¯s not like I have even the slightest intention of stopping.


    Along with my bad rumor is the rumor that Michelie of the same house is said to be an angel, but that is only a small comfort.


    Right now, I am rather angry.


    ¡°Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehe¡±


    The humiliation. I cannot endure those rumors, doubting the absolute embodiment of perfection that I am, being spread around. And there is no way that I, Christina Noir, am not someone who would content oneself with the passive stance of simply bearing with it.


    If you are facing an enemy, then you have to crush them completely. There is no room for hesitation on this battlefield.


    The course laughter that had been flowing without stop was suddenly cut off. Listening to them whispering about me all over, and assembling that information I had finally worked my way back to an answer .


    ¡°Hehehehehe, I did it¡­I¡¯ve finally done it!¡±


    Along with pleasure, it was a list compiling every obsession and grudge that I had compiled with everything I had.


    What I had before me was a list of every soul who had dared to gossip and spread the rumor of my bad reputation. From talking to people who were told the rumor, I could locate those who had twisted and distorted the story. It is exceedingly difficult to pinpoint the exact source of a rumor. It had proved difficult even for a genius like me, but I had perfectly accomplished putting together a list such as this.


    ¡°Mwuhaha¡­.to think you ever dared to look down upon me. This is why they say that words can cause disaster!¡±


    As I held up the list to the light I felt my spirits rise.


    Now then, the people named here, I wonder why they sunk so low. Even if my power and influence are that of an eleven year old, there was no limit to my methods. I shall make it so you will never forget name of I, Christina Noir.


    This list was compiled by shaving off my precious time with Michelie after all. I wouldn¡¯t let that sacrifice go to waste. I am a woman who turns back when she is killed after all. And we always come back for revenge. I will make you regret making a fool out of the genius of a century, I, Christina Noir.


    Just as my thoughts started to shift in a dark direction there was a knock at the door.


    ¡°Milady, may I come in?¡±


    ¡°If you must.¡±


    At the interruption to my revenge plans I couldn¡¯t help the sour expression I showed.


    There¡¯s no class today, and it shouldn¡¯t be cleaning time. There had better be a good reason for a maid to come and interrupt my revenge plans. If this wasn¡¯t about Michelie, I would be very annoyed.


    ¡°What business do you have with me?¡±


    ¡°The Lord is calling for you. As he is waiting in the study, I have come to assist your preparations.¡±


    What the-? Father had called for me?


    Even upon hearing it was a request from the highest authority in the mansion I only nodded.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯m not going. I am in the middle of something. Please convey that to him.¡±


    ¡°Please go, Milady. The lord will cry if you do not.¡±


    I thought this maid had recently warmed up quite a bit.


    Even though in the past she would have panicked at my reply, now the door opened without me even agreeing.


    ¡°Excuse me Milady, I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    ¡°Wha- hey! I didn¡¯t say you could come in here.¡±


    ¡°I have already received prior permission from the Lord to force my way in.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    I was taken aback at the reply. I mean, I knew I was putting the maid in a tough spot by refusing the lord of the house¡¯s summon, I never thought they would actually go and get permission beforehand.


    While I was dumbfounded, the maid smoothly made her way to the closet.


    ¡°Well then, I shall assist you in changing.¡±


    ¡°¡­.I understand.¡±


    While I was a genius, I could still be defeated if I didn¡¯t properly prepare beforehand.


    I waved a white flag and became obedient to the maid who had become surprisingly sharp.

 Chapter 57

    Being called to father¡¯s office sometimes happened.


    Unless he needed us for something, my constantly working father practically ignored us. When he did have some business or another with us, then he would summon us in this fashion. It was never about us, just his one-sided problems.


    You could say I was a little annoyed. I wanted to try saying the words on my mind: ¡®Is a daughter just a useful tool to you!¡¯ but I never did.


    Unfortunately, I knew why I was being brought in today.


    ¡°Father.¡±


    That¡¯s why I declared this as soon as I entered the room.


    ¡°I know why I was called today. So before you say anything, could you just listen to me?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve arrive Chri-? Christina. You, aren¡¯t you misunderstanding something again?¡±


    Seems my father was disappointed I had stolen his thunder. Of course a genius such as I would not misunderstand such a simple problem. I was quite taken aback by his words. ¡®Again¡¯? Just what did he mean by ¡®again¡¯? That makes it sound like I¡¯m always misunderstanding things.


    I held a composed smile when faced with his eyes that seemed to be saying ¡®my daughter is spouting nonsensical things again¡¯.


    ¡°A misunderstanding? There is only one reason you would have called me here at this time. Frankly, it must be have something to do with the malicious rumours about me swirling about.¡±


    ¡°That is what you think this is about?¡±


    I¡¯m sure the surprise on his face was caused by the fact I had guessed his intentions so perfectly. The one misunderstanding is you father, underestimating me that far. I thought and let out a chuckle at his astonished reaction.


    ¡°Of course my father would worry. This is the only dent that could scratch my perfect reputation after all. But please rest assured. I have already identified the ringleaders. All that¡¯s left is to crush them to pieces!¡±


    While raising my voice I slapped down the list I had compiled on the desk in front of my father. Listed there were all the people who had dared twist and spread lies about me in high society. Still in shock my father quietly picked up the list.


    ¡°Hehehe, what do you think, father? Are you in awe of my abilities?¡±


    ¡°Christina¡­¡±


    As he surveyed the list that was the fruit of my efforts my father¡¯s features seemed to sadden.


    ¡°Going this far, why couldn¡¯t you put that effort into¡­¡± He sighed, ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand the situation as my father¡¯s words trailed off midway.


    Somehow his reaction seems off. Even though he should be shaking with amazement at my genius, his expression is the exact opposite. It almost went so far as to be an expression of exasperation.


    Sighing my father placed the list back on the table.


    ¡°Christina. I did not call you for such a reason.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t lie to me father!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth.¡±


    Even though I thought he was just joking as a sore loser, he corrected me immediately. It seems his call today is truly about a separate matter.


    After all my earlier confidence I felt a little off put.


    ¡°I-I see¡­ It¡¯s really not about the rumours?¡±


    ¡°No. It is really about something else, but since you brought it up I will address your issue. Christina, although it is a cruel rumour about you, do you understand why such a rumour is spreading?¡±


    ¡°Eh? That¡¯s because it¡¯s an attack against the Noir house right?¡±


    The originator of the information was guests of the party, in other words children. It was unlikely that such young children, who had not even debuted into high society yet would be able to spread such rumours.


    In other words, the people spreading the rumours are the parents.


    Since it¡¯s adults spreading the malicious rumours, there is no way it¡¯s just harmless gossip. Nine cases out of ten, their aim was to ruin the Noir family by attacking the reputation of the only heir. it could also incidentally be a diversion. As long as it¡¯s speaking ill of the Noire family, those people are fine with anything.


    Perhaps out of agreement, my father nodded easily.


    ¡°You are half correct.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡±


    He sighed before answering. ¡°Yes, half. While saying they want to damage the family name isn¡¯t incorrect, the truth is far more vicious. If the content of the rumors was just you then that would be fine but¨C¡±


    ¡°It would not be fine.¡±


    ¡°-It would be fine Christina.¡±


    My pride will never forgive others sullying my name with rumors. My father ignored my interruption and continued.


    ¡°If their intention was truly to topple our family, then there was no need for them to include Michelie in the rumors.¡±


    Michelie.


    I had not expected her name to come out here.


    If their intention was truly to topple the family, they would not be spreading flattering rumors about the adopted daughter. But with my little sister being such an absolute angel isn¡¯t it obvious that rumors of her cuteness would spread? It was inevitable that such an angel wouldn¡¯t be touched by such evil intent.


    ¡°Rumors of Michelie coming about at a time like this, it can¡¯t be said to be just gossip. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it really so bad that Michelie is becoming known?¡±


    ¡°It was I who gave permission for Michelie to attend the party. I had known this could happen but¡­That you wouldn¡¯t understand is to be expected. Since it¡¯s about the birth of that child.¡±


    ¡°¡­birth?¡±


    If it¡¯s about Michelie¡¯s birth, then it would be about her mother being the younger sister of the current King, Her Royal Highness, Evelia Edward.


    But how was that even connected to the current rumors? All in all there was really no connection that I could see.


    ¡°That story ends here. More importantly have a look at this. It¡¯s an invitation addressed to you.¡±


    My father would give a clear answer even though I was so confused. Instead my father held out the envelope that had been sitting on his desk.


    He had closed the essential part of the conversation while dodging actually answering anything. I was left only being able to grasp at straws. I couldn¡¯t read my father¡¯s face at all.


    Looking at the face I was convinced to let the matter drop.


    It was the face of a noble who had clearly drawn the line between his personal life and official role. Right now, this man was not my father, but rather an official with a job to do. Even if I tried to pry it out of him it would be useless.


    Although I was frustrated at all the secrets, I still gasped when I saw the wax seal on the letter. My eyes couldn¡¯t get any wider.


    ¡°Ugh- this is¡­¡±


    ¡°Aah. It is a summons from the royal family.¡±


    The seal on the letter was without a doubt the royal crest. Of course I also had an idea of who the sender might be. Expecting the letter to be from Charles my face turned bitter.


    ¡°That guy¡­took him a while¡±


    ¡°I might add that it¡¯s not from His Highness Charles.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I blinked blankly.


    I thought for sure that Charles had grown impatient and used his power to summon me, but it seems I was wrong. I had been so convinced it was from Charles that I hadn¡¯t even confirmed the sender.


    Before I could check the envelope for the name of the sender, my father said it out loud.


    ¡°That is a written invitation from His Highness the Crown Prince Endo Edward¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    Although this conversation had been nothing like I¡¯d thought, I will still shocked at the name he chose to throw out at the end. Upon hearing the name of the sender my thoughts froze.


    However, being a genius that I was, I quickly regained my thoughts. Slowly I raised my face as I understood the truth of what was happening.


    ¡°¡­Father?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Christina?¡±


    ¡°This, can I refuse it?¡±


    ¡°That is impossible. You have no reason to refuse it.¡±


    Even though it was the first expected answer in this whole conversation, I couldn¡¯t be happy about it. My shoulders fell at his harsh dismissal.


    Endo Edward.


    As the first prince of the country, he was next in line to succeed the throne. Along with Charles and Leon, he made up the last person of the three conquerable targets of Labyrinth Destiny.


    And above all there is one thing that I had to mention.


    If I was to describe his character in the game¡­It was one that he was prejudiced from the very bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 58

    I may not have actually met him, but I have a very good reason for hating Endo Edward.


    If I were to sum up his personality in one word it would be ¡®arrogant¡¯.


    ¡®How to be a good king¡¯, was drilled into him ever since he was a kid, I guess you could say it worked. Everyone around him praised him for being a prodigy. He was showered in praise and great expectations, they called him ¡®the perfect heir¡¯.


    Being raised in that kind of environment led to Endo believing he really was the most amazing person in the whole kingdom.


    Of course he would end up looking down on others and thinking he¡¯s god¡¯s gift. The fools around him just kept encouraging him, so his arrogance has only grown worse over the years. Well, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that his personality is rotten. Everything was just as it was in the game, well outside my interference anyway.


    To put it mildly, it was impossible to get along with him.


    I wondered if just like in the game he would have that firm belief gently melted away by Michelie. It does make me worry about the future of this kingdom a little.


    Only idiots would think they are god¡¯s own gift until their mid teens. I wish they would use their brains. Let them meet Mariwa and then see how smart they think they are. Raising Endo strictly, but in a world wrapped in cotton wool. Unfortunately the Crown prince is still caught in his own delusions of superiority.


    Thinking he¡¯s unparallelled even though I, who prides myself on my genius, is not only in the same country but also the same generation as him. Honestly, his arrogance is annoying.


    Sheesh.


    Even though a genius such as I is right here, to think he had surpassed number one, just how conceited can he get. I try to remember to forgive his crime as simply that of one who does not know the outside world, and yet the way he acts is infuriating. Even just remembering his lines from the game make me feel sick. It¡¯s not just His Highness Endo that I cannot get along with, cannot get along with anyone so arrogant and pompous.


    Be that as it may, my opponent this time holds quite a lot of power. He is one of the few people who held more power than a Duke¡¯s daughter such as myself. Because of that I¡¯ve tried my very best to never, ever, come into contact with His Royal Highness.


    I knew that if we came into contact ¨C we would fight.


    Even worse, of course, I would end up winning. There¡¯s no telling what he would do if he had his pride shattered by someone younger than himself.


    I tried so hard to avoid him, and now he ends up forcing me to meet him. And for some unclear business. The letter only invites me to visit him, it doesn¡¯t mention anything about why.


    Even now, as I make my way to the royal palace, I have no idea what his goal is.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I¡¯m being following a servant who is guiding me through the palace. As expected of a royal palace, all the furnishing and art displayed in the hallway are in perfect taste. Even just walking through it in passing I could tell how much effort went into it.


    Even once we arrive at His Highness¡¯ room, with all the thoughts going around in my head I still haven¡¯t figured out what¡¯s going on.


    But surely there¡¯s no real reason to be worried.


    I am a lady. No matter who I am faced with, I have the courage to hold my smile and laugh. It¡¯s like that. Even if he is the very portrait of self conceit, my force of will has been forged as hard as diamond by Mariwa. I will endure.


    With my decision to endure, the servant walking in front of me stopped. We had arrived at our destination.


    ¡°Your Highness. Lady Christina Noir has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, she¡¯s arrived, huh. Come in already then.¡±


    Hearing his tone, I internally frowned. What a rude reception to someone like me, who was but a step behind the royal family as the fiance of a prince and daughter to a duke.


    Even if I was already annoyed having only just stepped forward, this much was fine. This was simply the ripples of a single drop in the wide pool of my heart. It hardly affected me.


    I tried to calm the worried expression of the servant with a smile. To be able to apologise with just a look, the servant was quite experienced.


    Seeing my composed face, the servant opened the door. With that encouragement ¨C I entered the room.


    Waiting inside for me was a boy just a few years older than me, with blond hair and blue eyes. His bright eyes were for some reason narrowed in displeasure, rather than the fluffy blond hair Charles has, his was dead straight. Even though the siblings shared many features, overall he had a harsher look about him.


    Entering the room quietly, I glanced briefly at His Highness Endo before curtseying.


    ¡°Christina Noir, here in reply to your invitation. Today-¡±


    ¡°Aaah, let¡¯s just forget about that stuff for now. Don¡¯t waste time with such foolish lip service. Sit there and wait.¡±


    Even though I prepared a polished curtsey, His Highness did not seem to be at all impressed. On the contrary, he cut off my greeting with a frown. His behaviour made it clear he thought my formal greeting were annoying, to that I internally clicked my tongue.


    Tsk.


    He has no idea about efficiency. A person who did not understand the importance of manners was disagreeable for this reason. Someone who does not understand the subtleties of personal relations can never be seen as noble by others. To think that even on a first meeting he doesn¡¯t even try.


    Though I could think of a very suitable complaint, some as modest and steady as I would never dare to abuse a member of the royal family. Following His Highness¡¯ instruction I sat at the prepared table.


    ¡°Well then, Christina Noir. Before we talk about why I¡¯ve called you here¡­leave us.¡±


    Instead of opening his mouth to return my greetings, he instead ordered the servants to withdraw. The one¡¯s most shocked by his command were the servants in question.


    Their hesitation wasn¡¯t because they feared for his safety. Rather, even if they were young, they were still a boy and a girl of similar age. And them being left unaccompanied would raise anyone¡¯s eyebrows. Even if it was to have a private conversation, having the servants withdraw was highly improper.


    Usually you might prepare a room for a confidential talk, or let the servants know beforehand but¡­.Ahh, I see. You didn¡¯t want to waste your precious time being considerate.


    Having grasped his true character, my heart grew cold.


    He could act like this because everyone around him was a ¡®tool¡¯ beneath him. My original bad impression of him sank even further.


    ¡°Well, Your Highness, That is¡­¡± One of the servants tried to speak up to Endo.


    ¡°Shut it. Do you think you are in any position to question my thoughts? It¡¯s fine so disappear like I told you to.¡±


    While just making them more curious, His Highness forced everyone to leave. If you¡¯re told twice by a royal like that, you have no choice but to obey. As they left the room, the elderly servant shot me another apologetic look. The concern warmed my heart.


    ¡°Christina Noir. There is a reason I went as far as to call you here.¡±


    Aah¡­this guy is irritating.


    I was fed up with being looked down on, but my poker face remained firm. I let my face bloom into the smile of a lady, without a trace of my true feelings showing through.


    ¡°I wonder what business you could have with me, Your Highness. Even though Your Highness and I have never had the chance to exchange greetings before, it is an honor to have been noticed by you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re avoiding Charles.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    The words that came out of his mouth took me by complete surprise.


    It only showed on my face for an instant though. I slowly released my held breath, putting my calm expression back into place.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it that way. With how busy our respective schedules are, it is true that we have only seen each other from afar. Having said that, I am by no means ignoring His Highness Charles.¡±


    ¡°Huh. Even if you don¡¯t hide it, I already know the circumstances. I have heard exactly what¡¯s going on.¡±


    I see. Knowing the circumstance that I myself hardly know, how amazing of Your Highness. As if I could ever be superior to His Highness. How excellent of you Endo. Sarcastic thoughts filled my head.


    I, Christina Noir, am much, much, smarter than a dimwit like you.


    ¡°Christina Noir, you probably think that guy Charles is troublesome right?¡±


    What on earth is this idiot saying.


    ¡°Why I would never think such a thing. My marriage to Charles was a joint decision between our two great families. I am quite satisfied with the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide it. I know just how selfish he is. Just being in the same room as him is annoying¡±


    How can you so confidently declare things so off the mark?


    My annoyance at the jokes of this arrogant, mistaken, clown of a crown prince, had almost reached the surface when I remembered. In Labyrinth Destiny, Prince Endo hated Charles. Proud and arrogant of his royalty, His Highness Endo could not forgive Charles who lives freely.


    The reason he called me here must be to find tools to attack Charles with. Indeed, indeed. If that¡¯s the case then there is only one thing need for my triumph in this conversation. I just have to decline any pompous offer he throws my way.


    ¡°Someone like Charles doesn¡¯t give off even the slightest hint of nobility. Everything his does is unbefitting of royalty¡­and yet why does father overlook it all?¡±


    ¡°Oh my. His naivety is a virtue. Just being around his liveliness make every occasion fun.¡±


    ¡°Huh. That¡¯s some smooth words. It seems being roundabout is your strong point. To hide each and every feeling, you do such a troublesome thing well.¡±


    ¡°Why, I am but speaking honestly about His Highness Charles¡¯. Are you displeased?¡±


    Surely at least this level of sarcasm is allowed. Honestly, I¡¯m holding back for dear life against the strong urge to crush this brat.


    Tiny. To think that this is the person who will succeed the throne, what a small heart he has. I cannot understand, because of not overlooking it, even though I am engaged. I guess His Highness is actually just incompetent. While it seemed like at any moment the storm in my heart would break free, I managed to swallow it completely.


    ¡°If you find it so displeasing to talk about His Highness Charles, shall we move to another topic?¡±


    ¡°Ha. Even if you hit the bullseye, there¡¯s no rush to change the conversation. Rejoice, Christina Noir. I have prepared a way for you to break free form the troublesome fellow that is Charles.¡±


    It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s. Fine. I¡¯m calm. I¡¯m so very calm. Even if his misunderstandings and his attitude are completely irritating, we are finally at the main business for today. I have no idea what His Damn Highness is trying to propose but I just have to simply refuse and endure and with that it will be the end¨C


    ¡°You, become my fiance.¡±


    ¡°Ha? What the hell kind of nonsense are you saying bastard?¡±


    And though it should have been the end, to endure through this is asking the impossible.

 Chapter 59

    A person can only take so much.


    I didn¡¯t regret what I said ¨C not even a little. Even though my words were stupid, impulsive and rash.


    Even though Mariwa was constantly scolding me about my language, sometimes it was necessary to swear. Lese Majeste? Like I care. Unlike my first meeting with Charles, when I had insulted a royal by accident, this time it was because I wanted to insult this punk. Still, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to ruin my reputation.


    But I didn¡¯t need to worry about that. I was actually thankful that he had cleared out the servants, since now there were only us two in this room. There was no one around to hear what we said. So now no matter how I behaved in this room, it wouldn¡¯t affect my reputation.


    Knowing that, there was no need for me to hold back anymore. As I smiled at the scowling face opposite me, I knew that all I had to do was shut him up and my reputation would be unscarred. Since I¡¯m such a genius, this would be simple.


    ¡°¡­.the hell did you just say?¡±


    Perhaps it was his first time ever being insulted. Perhaps he thought the low voice he responded with was meant to be intimidating in this silence. If that¡¯s the case I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. He couldn¡¯t even hold a candle to the devil-god Mariwa.


    I threw my head back with laughter at his annoyed face.


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t hear, would you like me to say it again?¡±


    Having fended off the angry little prince¡¯s attack, I haughtily crossed my legs and rested my chin atop my hand. I honestly, from the bottom of my heart, despised His Highness Endo.


    ¡°What¡¯s so bad about me saying bastard? Aah, is it that Your Highness¡¯s ears are so noble they can¡¯t hear such vulgar words? What a wonderful skill, I¡¯m envious. Seeing as you can¡¯t hear it, I guess I can just freely call you ¡®Your Bastard Highness¡¯. Since you can¡¯t hear it there¡¯s no need for me to gloss over my words.¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s your true nature. Just like Charles, it seems like you don¡¯t even have an ounce of dignity. I¡¯m ashamed that I even thought for an instant that you were an equal.¡±


    ¡°Why thank you. I am so happy to hear that I am not to your liking.¡± I laughed without a trace of sarcasm.


    It seems Endo wasn¡¯t pleased by my first form. Thank goodness. On the off chance that he did actually like me, I might have skipped second and gone straight into my third form.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really care about your character. I¡¯ll try asking again ¨C just in case. Do you really have no interest in being the fiance of someone as great as myself?¡±


    ¡°Obviously. My fiance is Charles.¡±


    If he really broke up my engagement and forced me to marry him, I would bite off my own tongue for a swift death.


    ¡°First of all, don¡¯t you know that I am the only daughter of the Noir house? If I married into the royal family who knows what would happen to the Duchy. That is, unless Your Highness intends to marry into the Noir Duchy instead?¡±


    I would prevent any chance of me marrying this toad with my all, but I still wanted to get away from the topic. Not only was I the only daughter of the Noir duchy, I was the only legitimate blood left. With that it would be inconceivable that I would leave my house and come here.


    Of course, I should have guessed that this bastard could not even think that far.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a little sister? Even if she¡¯s adopted, it seems she was well breed enough. After all she did stand in for you when you ran away from Charles. Why don¡¯t you just leave everything to her? Your house, your fiance, your noble title, hmm?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Heh.¡±


    To think he had even investigated as far as Michelie, no wonder he was so good at getting on my nerves.


    More than anything, the conversation with my father the other day was playing through my mind.


    ¡°Perhaps, it was Your Highness who spread those rumors?¡±


    ¡°While it¡¯s true that I called you here because of those rumors, there¡¯s no way I would get involved in such vulgar things.¡±


    I thought it fit well with his crappy personality, but it seems I was mistaken. If I really thought about it there¡¯s no way this socially oblivious idiot could manipulate others like that.


    Still.


    In response to Endo¡¯s words, a possibility I hadn¡¯t yet considered came to mind.


    To place Michelie in my role. That was how they planned to use the rumors about Michelie. Usually an adopted child cannot inherit a royal house or duchy, but since Michelie is of royal blood it would be different. If my reputation hit rock bottom, then Destiny Labyrinth was proof that Michelie could take over my place in nobility. Taking into account that possibility, then it¡¯s just as malicious as my father said.


    Well for now I would have to wait to talk to father about that, first I had to deal with His Highness here.


    ¡°Well, if you were to mention those rumors. It would be high society saying how wonderful you are. Even though you always hide your faults, now that I¡¯ve seen your true personality what are you going to do? The gossip loving nobles will eat your alive.¡±


    Wow. We¡¯ve come to threats now have we?


    Even if he tacked it on the end, it was still a poor move.


    ¡°The one who cleared out the room for our private talk was Your Highness though? You¡¯re going to spread our confidential talk? I see, I see. Isn¡¯t His Highness Endo just amazing. Such unexpected barbarity, even I¡¯m shocked. This is just what it means to have no shame!¡±


    ¡°¡­.To think you¡¯d still bite back until the end, you¡¯re a fearless woman alright.¡±


    ¡°Fearless? Don¡¯t be stupid. Do you know what fear is to me?¡±


    It¡¯s Mariwa.


    That woman is the scariest thing in the world.


    ¡°It is just that I do not fear Your Highness at all. Honestly, Charles is more frightening than you. Though Charles has many cute points, he has been able to unconsciously drive me into a corner. Your Highness is just useless.¡±


    ¡°Ha? To be so unafraid of me. To even compare me to Charles¡­that¡¯s proof you¡¯re too stupid to see your own position. In this country who has the fate to stand above me?¡±


    ¡°Your Highness. Every word you say, do you know how it seems? Even the silent statues in the hall seem smart by comparison. So why don¡¯t you just follow their example and shut up.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the one who should shut up you? Only your mouth functions well. You¡¯re a brazen woman to the core.¡±


    Suddenly Endo stood up and approached me. I had no idea what he planned to do as he stretched out his hand towards me.


    Should I, or should I not, knock him down? My hesitation at physically resisting a so-called royal was a mistake.


    His hand seized my chin and held it up so I was forced to look up at him.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t really matter. I¡¯ve come to understand you and Charles¡¯ relationship.¡±


    I could only grimace as Endo smiled at some future fantasy he was imagining.


    ¡°If I took you away from Charles, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be quite resentful.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Don¡¯t touch me scum.¡±


    This time, without hesitation I slapped his hand away.


    He was already starting to rot from the inside. His Charles complex soaked through his every word. What lay under all his annoyance at Charles was the contradiction that he actually longed for that same freedom.


    They were both royalty, yet while he was trapped and oppressed, his younger brother lived without those same restraints.


    Even though I knew from the game that the cause of his complex was thereabouts, I wasn¡¯t welling up with emotion. Rather, Michelie is truly an angel to have been able to put up with this bug. She¡¯s too big hearted. My little sister is the best after all.


    Knowing that Michelie existed kept my heart steady. If I don¡¯t keep it steady I might just punch His Highness. That would be quite bad. What would be bad? Leaving a mark on his face would be evidence. And that would be very bad.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you stubborn. But I¡¯m not one to let up an opportunity to teach Charles a lesson or two. As such, Christina Noir. Won¡¯t you have a match with me?¡±


    ¡°A match?¡±


    At the mention of a match my competitiveness twitched to life..


    ¡°Since we¡¯re calling this a match, what will the wager be?¡±


    ¡°Aah, that¡¯s right. If you win I¡¯ll overlook your insolent speech. However, if you lose you¡¯ll be my queen. You will personally appeal to the King and your father to break your engagement with Charles.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    I let out a surprised chuckle. Even if the Crown Prince wishes it, in reality it wasn¡¯t going to happen that easily. Breaking off the engagement just because I ask for it, who knows if that would even work. Even if it does, to then become engaged to the Crown Prince instead would be difficult. Let¡¯s say he did win, because he cleared out any witnesses who knew if he would even honor our bet.


    Still, it¡¯s unlikely he would throw away his pride in disgrace just to start a minor rumor about me.That thinking was my extra insurance, just in case.


    That said, just now, Endo didn¡¯t add a time limit.


    So if I win this contest, His Highness will not only forgive all the impolite things I¡¯ve said so far, but that I can be as rude as I want to him for the rest of our lives. He has basically promised that in the future no matter what gossip I spread or how I abuse him, even to his face he will have to overlook and forgive it.


    Wonderful. Truly wonderful. It¡¯s the perfect offer to me. It¡¯s unclear if he even realises the lack of a deadline, but surely a royal would never go back on a promise they voluntarily made.


    And if I lose? Ha. There¡¯s no need for me to worry about such a thing.


    ¡°Okay then, Your Highness. Let¡¯s begin this game.¡±


    After all, it¡¯s impossible for I, Christina Noir, to suffer an embarrassing defeat here.

 Chapter 60

    ¡°No way¡­!¡±


    A word of regret came out of my mouth.


    It was mainly in regards to how careless I had been up to now.


    Even if it was a waste of time, a person can¡¯t help thinking ¡®if only¡¯. No matter how much you regret the past, time can¡¯t be reversed. Humans make mistakes. Even a genius like me can make a mistake. That¡¯s why when a mistake is made, it is worth asking yourself; ¡®what should I do¡¯, ¡®How do I fix my mistake¡¯. Instead of wasting time fantasizing of a future where you never made that mistake, it¡¯s more constructive to think of what to do about your current situation.


    Even knowing that, when I heard the what type of contest Endo had chosen for our match ¨C I had some regrets.


    ¡°Mwuhahah hahaha! What¡¯s up with that face? I thought you were full of cheek, but you¡¯re surprisingly obedient!¡±


    Seeing my expression, His Highness Endo laughed. It was an expression convinced of victory. Originally I had just wanted to smash his pride, but now I wouldn¡¯t settle for less than his face twisted with tears.


    However, right now I couldn¡¯t answer back.


    ¡°Hahaha! What¡¯s wrong Christina Noir? If that noisy mouth of yours has fallen silent, perhaps you seem even a little bit like the lady you¡¯re rumored to be!¡±


    ¡°Urk¡­!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t stop the small sound from leaking out. Endo had chosen the one thing a prodigy like me had no chance of winning.


    The mistake I had made? That was not deciding the game we¡¯d compete in at the start. Even with my pride, signing a contract before reading the terms had been too hasty of me.


    However- but- even if-


    I had no excuse.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness¡±


    ¡°What is it, Christina Noir?¡±


    ¡°To choose a sword fight for our match. Is your head quite alright?¡±


    Exactly. Out of all the things His Frickin Highness could have picked, he chose to challenge a lady like me to a sword duel.


    I really wish he would use his head. Well, normally just having some common sense would be enough.


    A guy who would challenge a much younger girl to a sword match? Surely such a thing is impossible. That is what I had thought.


    Unfortunately, I have to tell you that in this wide world there is a shameless human being trying to do just that.


    His Royal Highness Endo. Drop dead.


    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s the grumbling of a loser. My head is the best out there.¡±


    His Highness, who suggested such an unconventional match, wasn¡¯t going to listen to my complaints. His face said he didn¡¯t doubt his victory, or the appropriateness of this match at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with choosing an advantageous game? The one who said we didn¡¯t need to decide the game beforehand was you after all.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware of just how much of a malicious coward you are, Your Frickin Highness¡­!¡±


    Even if it¡¯s to win, normally a person would have some limit to how far they¡¯ll go! In this world there are both clear rules and unspoken agreements that one followed whether consciously or unconsciously.


    His Highness had smashed apart that system.


    It was unexpected. His proposal went way beyond my expectations. Because it was His Highness Endo who acts like he¡¯s so much better than other. I had been so sure it would be a reasonable match. If it were any other person, they wouldn¡¯t suggest a game where they would wield a sword against a woman or child. It was an unspoken rule of this world that woman and children should not hold swords.


    Which is why it is the best way to win against a genius like me.


    ¡°Your Highness. This is a warning, but if you really intend to have a sword match against me, the one who will suffer most would be you, correct?¡±


    Mainly because what he was going to do was hardly the makings of a gentleman in the eyes of society.


    If we really fight with the sword, I have no chance of winning. However, if His Highness Endo actually hits me with a sword, his reputation will hit the ground.


    But he still ignored my warning again and again.


    ¡°How foolish. Whatever they say, it¡¯s not actually going to hurt me. It won¡¯t change the fact that I am superior.¡±


    I think this guy is broken.


    The only scary thing about Endo is how limitless his stupidity is.


    This is what they meant in my previous life when they said someone was; ¡®unable to read the situation¡¯. Basically, Having grown up being surrounded by praise, he couldn¡¯t understand that other people could negatively affect him in anyway. That¡¯s why he mistakenly thinks anything he does will be okay.


    Thinking like that will get you in trouble one day. So far he had been young enough to get away with his behaviour. But once he became an adult, those around him wouldn¡¯t turn a blind eye anymore. At that time Endo will realise a thing called; ¡®know your place¡¯ for the first time.


    But the future where that happened had nothing to do with me. So what if he¡¯ll suffer in the future? I wasn¡¯t going to suffer now because of such a far away revenge. Even if I could expect His Highness to suffer a lot at such a future, losing to him now would have no meaning.


    The ball is in your court now, Endo.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to complain that much, maybe I should choose a different type of contest¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    For him to say he would abandon his own advantage is beyond surprising. Rather than surprise my face has become a scowl.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this expected? To be extra sure I proposed a sword fight, but I am a supreme being. No matter what the game is, I will not lose to the likes of you. If you are opposed to a sword fight, then why don¡¯t you pick a different game?¡±


    This guy is too vain.


    Even if it¡¯s just a little, I¡¯m still thankful. I will teach His Highness that arrogance can be fatal-


    ¡°So we¡¯ll change the conditions of the game¡­but doing that would be betraying a promise made with the future king. We can¡¯t have that. That wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for someone as powerful as me. Indeed, indeed, to go easy on you because of your grumbling, now that would be foolish. I suppose all that talk about your pride was just crap, Christina Noir!¡±


    ¡°¡­what did you just say?¡±


    The humiliation was too much, my brain stopped completely.


    Pride.


    The pride of a genius that my mother entrusted to me and the pride of my position as a noble is what makes the blue blood run through my veins. To a genius like me, the only emotion I had was pride from those two factors. Aside from Mariwa, no one had ever dishonoured my pride. ¡®Pride¡¯, to me, was sacred. It was what I was born into, held, and raised with.


    He was trampling on that.


    ¡°Ha, haha, hahahaha¡±


    What emerged as I perfectly understood the humiliation being forced upon me, was laughter. The voice was too smooth for the emotions, and as my laughter echoed endlessly in this place, I finally went past my limit.


    ¡°Hahaha, hahahahaha, hahahahahahahahaha! A sword match it is. The one who¡¯s gonna get hit will be you, bastard!¡±


    I am a noble.


    Even if it put me at a disadvantage, I will hold onto my pride. I glared at His Smarmy Highness.


    To a noble there are times when even if you know you will lose, you cannot quit.

 Chapter 61

    The match hadn¡¯t even started, and yet, aggravatingly, His Highness Endo was smiling triumphantly. I somehow kept my face from turning into a dreadful expression. The way of a lady, afterall, was to face provocation with a sweet smile.


    Not that I was actually provoked. Despite how it seemed, I hadn¡¯t actually been carried away by my emotions and blundered the details when I declared I¡¯d participate. This was simply a part of my genius revenge, as such there wasn¡¯t actually anything to regret.


    I should hardly have to say this, but as the noble daughter of the Noir House I have never even touched a sword before. That was to be expected. ¡®Cause I¡¯m a lady. No one would have ever thought that I would be expected to fight with a sword. Except Mariwa, who was practically clairvoyant, why would anyone ever think I would need to learn swordsmanship?


    But, it was probably going to be okay.


    I was not only born a genius, but also with the will of Heaven backing me up. That¡¯s why it¡¯s okay, even if it¡¯s a match where I couldn¡¯t see a way to win. Who knows, maybe a miracle will occur and I¡¯ll be able to seize victory. I convinced myself of that. Because I am a genius.


    ¡°What are you looking so triumphant about, Your Highness Endo?¡±


    There¡¯s no way I, a genius, would ever lose to this guy. I said it straight out, undaunted. Even if it had no basis ¨C I had to backup my resolute pride.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would lose to someone like, Your Highness in a sword fight. I¡¯ll have you know that I am a genius!¡±


    ¡°Still bluffing I see, well bring it on. You do have a barbaric personality. It wouldn¡¯t be too strange for you to have gone and learnt swordsmanship somewhere. Is that where your confidence is coming from?¡±


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    Accusing me, a perfect lady, of having a barbaric personality, what rubbish. I scoffed at his off the mark assumptions.


    ¡°A prince shouldn¡¯t say such a ridiculous thing. Look at my smooth palms. These are the hands of a lady who has never held anything heavier than a teacup.¡±


    ¡°No matter how you look, seeing you with that bad personality claiming to be a lady is too funny¡­If that were true, there¡¯s no way you could ever think you¡¯d win against me in a fight.¡±


    ¡°Probably a miracle will happen. Your Highness will slip on a banana peel during the match or get struck by lightning and die, something like that will happen. And then I will claim the victory. It has already been decided so by the heavens.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Relying on something like luck in gambling. I¡¯m the number one favourite child beloved by destiny you know? To compete with a future king like me on the power of luck, I can¡¯t express just how much of an imbecile you are.¡±


    ¡°You claim to have a friend in destiny, but you¡¯re just setting your inferior character in stone. I kind of want to beat up that friend of yours a little bit for making a cocky bastard like you, would you introduce me to them? Since a while ago, I¡¯ve been planning to beat so-called destiny to death, but they¡¯re unfortunately skilled at running away. Is that it? If I hit Your Highness will I finally be able to punch destiny in the face?¡±


    ¡°Grr.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    The hostility continued to rise as we exchanged words. Finally, our seething glares met like the clash of swords.


    Endo¡¯s blue eyes eloquently seemed to say ¡®I hate you¡¯. But that¡¯s fine, let¡¯s just relax. After all, I happened to hate Endo¡¯s guts. I hated him before we even met thanks to my game knowledge, but now that we had met face to face I truly understood.


    We would never, ever, get along.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You just wait right there, Christina Noir! I¡¯ll get permission from the parade ground and bring along a witness. Just tremble in fear until then!¡±


    ¡°Ha! It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t come back, dimwit! Just get assassinated in the hallway why don¡¯t you, Your Bastard Highness! It¡¯d be for the benefit of this country!¡±


    ¡°Just endure it, stupid woman! I¡¯ll definitely beat the crap out of you when I get back!¡±


    With that he left the room acting so crass you wouldn¡¯t think he was a royal. Going through his head right now, rather than our bet, rather than revenge on Charles, was probably just the desire to rip me apart.


    Well, it can¡¯t be helped.


    ¡°¡­Heh¡±


    Alone in the room at last I finally let the corners of my mouth lift into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Hehehe¡±


    I could no longer hold back the laughter leaking out. I¡¯d held it back for so long.


    To tell the truth, at the time he said it would be a sword fight, my victory had been assured.


    Leading a conversation was my specialty after all. This time I only had to provoke His Dumb Arrogant Highness Endo and things went just as planned. Since a while back I had just been acting during this fight.


    That¡¯s right, acting. I wasn¡¯t particularly upset, and I hadn¡¯t lost myself in his provocations either. My actions hadn¡¯t been spurred on by the heat of the moment.


    Well now that the nuisance was gone, the servants made every hospitality available to me. As if, after having been unable to treat a guest properly, they were now going above and beyond to make up for it. Tea and sweets were almost immediately provided, as if they had been waiting for this exact moment.


    I had to try each and every delicacy they had brought me. There was no way I could be rude after all. I took a sip of the black tea one of the servants had brought it.


    ¡°¡­Mmm?¡±


    The taste and temperature that met my tongue, the full bodied scent that reached my nose, I was a bit taken aback. It was better quality than the tea from home.


    There hadn¡¯t been a single good thing since I had arrived at the palace, but this, this was delicious. The reserved attitude of the servants who didn¡¯t even boast was also wonderful. As expected of a palace, even the quality of their servants was admirable.


    I considered what would happen from here on out, working to keep a smile of pure joy at how surprisingly delicious everything was off my face.


    As His Highness Endo had said, my loss in a physical sword fight was inevitable. However, a lady had other ways of fighting a war. He just hadn¡¯t realised it yet. Which was unsurprising, since he didn¡¯t have a single friend let alone the social skills to know the blunder he was committing. But I was confident that my victory was assured.


    Let me put it this way; if this were an official sword duel then I would indeed have already lost. But this wasn¡¯t a rule bound proper match now was it?


    His Highness planned to settle this with simple violence. That was, in a sense, an honest victory. Since it¡¯s clear that I am superior in intelligence, to challenge me with the blunt force of violence is an effective tactic. To attack you opponent¡¯s weak point is a simple way to win.


    However, in this world, weakness could become someone¡¯s weapon.


    Especially in an aristocratic society obsessed with honor, like the one we were in. As a sheltered young master, His Highness who doesn¡¯t know this, has started down his path to ruin all by himself. All I need to do is slowly await His Highness¡¯s ruin.


    As I reclined and enjoyed myself, the hallway outside became turbulent.


    It seems there¡¯s a visitor. With only a look between us, the perceptive servants sent me a nod of comprehension and begun preparing for more guests. After a little while it seemed my tranquil time had come to an end, so I savored the taste of the tea and the sweets. I couldn¡¯t blame the delicious treats for the sins of their master.


    ¡°Lady Christina.¡±


    ¡°They are most welcome to enter.¡±


    Permission was required before anyone would be allowed into the room, as was proper courtesy. I had a rough idea of who it would be. With a silent bow the servants opened the door, and in came a gentleman roughly pulling His Highness Endo in behind him.


    ¡°Please excuse the discourtesy.¡±


    ¡°Igusa! Bastard, what do y¡ª¨Cugh gah!?¡±


    His Highness Endo was cut off before he could finish what he was saying. His words were interrupted by his head being pushed down by force.


    Ha. How unsightly.


    It serves you right to be treated so cruelly I thought. Inside I was gloating with joy, but I kept my face blank.


    ¡°It is our first meeting, Lady Christina Noir. I am His highness Endo¡¯s fencing instructor, Viscount Igusa.¡±


    All colour was draining from Igusa¡¯s face.


    It doesn¡¯t take much to see right through him. From what I could guess from the state of affairs, Endo had ordered him to be the witness for their duel. His pupil, challenging a woman, even worse the younger daughter of a Duke to a mock duel.


    With that he had become pale.


    ¡°Viscount Igusa, it seems you are acquainted with who I am, shall we still do the necessary introductions?¡±


    Equipped with the mask of a lady, I warmly smiled at Igusa in welcome. I had some pity for him, but I also blamed him somewhat for the poor education behind Endo¡¯s growing arrogance. As a person in charge of Endo¡¯s education, I would like him to at least take responsibility for this situation.


    ¡°No, I have been hearing of the talented and celebrated Lady Christina for a while now. ¡­On this occasion it seems His Highness has lost his mind, I cannot apologise enough. As you can see his highness is reflecting-¡±


    ¡°Oi, Igusa. That brat over there is a rude pig you know. It¡¯s fine for me to beat her up without restraint, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    ¡°Please shut up, Your Highness¡­!¡±


    ¡°Urk!?¡±


    Igusa¡¯s face looked like he had swallowed a bug as he forced His Definitely-Not-Repenting Highness¡¯s head down again.


    Seeing as Endo couldn¡¯t even read this obvious situation, he must give his instructor a lot of trouble. After checking that Igusa wasn¡¯t looking my way, I sneered at Endo¡¯s disgraceful display.


    Why don¡¯t you take a look and see, Endo?


    This? This is my victory.

 Chapter 62

    Suppose an adult, with some sense, was to be told that the Crown Prince had tried to challenge a young noble girl to a sword duel. What do you think they would do upon finding out?


    The answer is the obvious of obvious, you put a stop to it. Then, you¡¯d reprimand.


    This might have been a bit of a strong play to spread the fact that Endo was missing a few screws. But since I arrived today, his downfall was due to his own lack of common sense. Even in the royal palace common sense is definitely still around. So of course His Idiot Highness was safely stopped by an adult.


    ¡°His Highness Endo is seriously reflecting on his actions and would like to take back everything he has said-¡±


    ¡°Let me go, Igusa! You think it¡¯s okay for a viscount like you to pin down the head of the crown prince!?¡±


    Endo had probably just lost his final chance. And after Viscount Igusa had gone through all that trouble to try and smooth things over for him. A selfish student who can¡¯t read the mood is also a disaster for the teacher.


    Even so, the attack this time is too blatant to be overlooked.


    ¡°Repent¡­? His Highness doesn¡¯t seem to be in agreement though¡­¡±


    I tilted my head with a slightly doubtful look. Even when a lady is complaining, she must retain a refined demeanor. I felt bad for Viscount Igusa who¡¯s face stiffened at my words, but what I really wanted to say was much worse; ¡®I am holding quite a grudge against your student, so please torture him mercilessly for me¡¯.


    At my words Endo flared up as expected.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not! Why the hell should I have to repent?¡±


    ¡°Just shut up, please¡­!¡±


    Finally Viscount Igusa, who had already had to deal with so much today, clamped Endo¡¯s mouth shut with his hands. If he held the nose as well Endo could surely faint, but of course that wouldn¡¯t happen.


    Even though I¡¯d probably like him more if he was unconscious.


    ¡°It is as you see, Viscount Igusa.¡±


    In contrast to the entertaining situation in front of me that held nothing back, I had quietly locked away all my uncivilised desires in the jewel box of my heart. I am a lady. I cannot forget my manners and roll around in laughter at His Shameful Highness.


    ¡°To show you such an unsightly thing, it is inexcusable Lady Christina! Please accept my sincerest apologies.¡±


    ¡°Well, I shall receive your apology¡­It seems you¡¯ve had a hard time as well.¡±


    Only the last part was sincere.


    As a daughter of the nobility I had heard a few rumours about the palace.


    It seemed that Endo had unbelievably not caused any real problems until now. The Royal family¡¯s problem child was said to be Charles. Endo was known to be arrogant but with his excellent grades they didn¡¯t care too much.


    All Endo¡¯s tutors must be blind. Either that or the royal family¡¯s education principles have gone in a ridiculously strange direction.


    ¡°While I am just a girl, I carry the honor of House Noir on my shoulders as its daughter. I have held my pride to protect my house. To have such abuse hurled at me, I cannot stay silent, would you not agree?¡±


    ¡°Just when did a bitch like you stay quiet and take my words!?¡±


    I was quite relaxed as I knew that Viscount Igusa would automatically shut Endo¡¯s irritating mouth again. I may be saying this, but I thought it was quite a feat how I had manipulated the situation such that I could one-sidedly complain freely.


    ¡°Such words¡­Whatever shall we do now, Viscount Igusa? Even though as it is now I will have to return home to my father tell him exactly what has happened here today¡­?¡±


    Not that I would.


    Those threatening words were the opposite of what I actually thought.


    My father strangely has no confidence in me. If I was to tell him what happened today, he would groundlessly assume that I was the one in the wrong and rush to apologise to the royal family.


    Be that as it may, to Viscount Igusa who didn¡¯t know those circumstances, it was quite a threat.


    ¡°¡­What is it that Lady Christina wishes for?¡±


    ¡°I wonder¡­¡±


    I put my finger to my jaw and looked studious.


    While my threat just then was light, I also needed to keep this story from spreading. However, on this occasion to be satisfied with just a promise of secrecy was a little¡­


    I had no need for an apology made up of just words, nor for money or presents. Anything given to me by his highness, well, I would have it burnt with the trash. My wish was not for something trivial like that.


    My wish was to cause Endo even greater suffering.


    ¡°Sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    I had been sure that he would be troubled by such a vague demand, but there wasn¡¯t a moment of hesitation in Viscount Igusa¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I will make it so that His Highness fully understands the mess he has caused today. As his swordsmanship instructor, I have received prior permission from His Majesty to use corporal punishment when critical. Although I am only his swordsmanship instructor, I believe it will be sufficient. What it means to be a gentleman, I am fully prepared to drill it into his body. Please have confidence in me.¡±


    Viscount Igusa¡¯s eyes were serious.


    I was left blinking in surprise at the outcome that was very different to my predictions.


    ¡°Corporal punishment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is different to the teaching methods a lady would know, but its effectiveness is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well if it¡¯s like that, then I am convinced. Afterall, we are both still children. Making such a big deal out of it would be strange.¡±


    Though I understood the pain of receiving 100 lashings a day from my own training, I wouldn¡¯t have to see the actual punishment in person. Besides, having corporal punishment added to Endo¡¯s everyday life wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing.


    ¡°Words cannot express your kindness, Lady Christina. In my effort to teach His Highness how to be a strong leader I have been misguided and caused this¡­No. I have no excuses for this.¡±


    Well it¡¯s true that there isn¡¯t really any excuses for this.


    Even if you say that, the real problem here is Endo who caused all this. I might be forced to kick His Highness while he¡¯s down to really teach him his lesson.


    ¡°Viscount Igusa. If I may be allowed to talk to His Highness in private?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    In order to completely break Endo, Igusa being here was now just an inconvenience. At my request, Viscount Igusa glanced between his raging student and my small lonely figure with worry. Even though I was really the dangerous one right now.


    ¡°I beg of you, please?¡±


    ¡°I understand. If his Highness does anything, please call and I shall return at once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Viscount Igusa, I will be relying on you.¡±


    With a sweet smile I easily broke his weak resistance.


    With the door shut, at the departure of Igusa and the servants. I waited until I was sure there was no one but us around to break into a wide smile.


    ¡°Heh¡±


    I took off the mask of a lady that I had been wearing until now, and scoffed at Endo with my true face.


    After having hidden my true feeling for so long, being able to show my true feelings on my face felt pleasant. I slowly crossed my legs and though I was sitting down while he stood, I was definitely the one looking down on him.


    ¡°Well you heard it yourself, Your Highness. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°¡­Bastard, you were like an entirely different person.¡±


    ¡°It was obviously just me. I trust you still remember our promise though, Your Highness? That from now on I may be as rude as I like to you?¡±


    ¡°¡­.tch. We didn¡¯t even have the match.¡±


    ¡°Oh? While technically correct¡­¡±


    While gnashing his teeth in frustration, Endo tried to wriggle out of the contract. I responded obediently. I didn¡¯t still use his title out of politeness. I just didn¡¯t want people to think we were close friends on a first name basis.


    ¡°I see, I see. It is indeed as Your Highness said. We did not have the match.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to say¡­! If you have something to say, why don¡¯t you just spit it out!¡±


    It seems that he saw through my sarcasm. As if he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore, his words came out roughly. To his demand I merely smiled sweetly.


    ¡°If you say so, Your Highness. It¡¯s not anything of much significance but¡­you do see that you don¡¯t have the power to hold the type of match you want right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    A vein bulged on his forehead even though I had only obediently responded to his order.


    I wonder why he¡¯s so upset? I am only laying down the bare facts just like he told me to¡­


    ¡°Shall I say it again, Your Highness? Have you understood that even with all you have, any popularity, planning and all that you have worked all these years for, that even then you don¡¯t have the power to have a sword duel? Once you finally understand, just let me know. Then we¡¯ll see if you can honestly say that ¡®we didn¡¯t have a match¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±


    ¡°Saying we ¡®didn¡¯t¡¯ rather than ¡®couldn¡¯t¡¯, is that your pride? Hah. To think the future king wouldn¡¯t know his own limits? And then to go back on his word? How despicable. Your place in society will be that of an irresponsible liar who¡¯s word means nothing! Do you understand yet, Your Highness!?¡±


    ¡°I understand! It was my bad! If I say that, it should satisfy a fox like you!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! Looks like you could finally say the words I wanted to hear! Let me praise you! I¡¯m so proud of you, Your Highness Endo!¡±


    He made a strangled sound.


    If one was to say what sort of sound it was, it would be that of His Highness reaching his limit. It would appear that when Endo has been pushed so far that his face has become wiped clean.


    What fun.


    To have perfectly cornered this bastard of a prince is incredibly satisfying. However, the fun really starts from here on out. My anger, irritation and hate have not disappeared. I want to hurt him with my words until his pride is a broken, dead husk on the ground.


    As I was thinking this, the very guy I was thinking about turned on his heel towards the door.


    ¡°Where are you off to, Endo Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°To the toilet.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    It was obvious he was lying, but I decided to see how this would play out. Such a prideful prince wouldn¡¯t just run away with his tail between his legs.


    Though he was probably leaving to try and find a way to get back at me, I wasn¡¯t worried. With Viscount Igusa backing me up, Endo was limited in what he could do.


    I only had to wait until I had finished the last of the sweets and tea for the door to open again.


    Well let¡¯s see what reinforcements His Highness has brough. His wasted last minute futile resistance, I raised my head leisurely without much expectation.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    My cheeks stiffened.


    Endo coming back was expected. I wasn¡¯t the least bit scared by Endo who was glaring with enough of a grudge to cut through bone. I honestly couldn¡¯t care less.


    The problem was the person behind him.


    ¡°¡­Chris?¡±


    The person using my nickname was a size smaller than the eleven year old Endo.


    Even if it was just the shadowy figure of a child stepping through the door I knew exactly who it was.


    The third prince, my fiance.


    ¡°We finally meet.¡±


    Charles, had come through the door.

 Chapter 63

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know Chris had arrived, brother.¡±


    ¡°What, don¡¯t worry about it. She¡¯s your fiance right? I had heard you hadn¡¯t met for a while so, just gratefully receive my kindness.¡±


    ¡°Of course, thank you very much.¡±


    My palms began to sweat at their conversation. I wanted to rip His Shameless Highness Endo¡¯s smug smile off his face, but that would be a careless move. Most importantly, even as he talked to Endo Charles¡¯ eye didn¡¯t leave me for a second. I could sense the glare in his eyes.


    It seemed Charles wasn¡¯t very happy with me. Well this had been going on for two years already. And then at the party, our long awaited reunion, I had been too scared to face him.


    It was clear why Endo had brought Charles here.


    Endo knew I was avoiding Charles. It was undeniable since the whole reason he had called me to the palace was because of those rumors. That¡¯s why he had thrown us together like this.


    Still something didn¡¯t quite make sense.


    ¡°Your Highness Endo, just how much of a fool can you be! Even though you knew I didn¡¯t want to!? I knew you were dumb as soon as I met you, but to think you¡¯re this idiotic!¡¯


    ¡°What? You bastard, what are you saying all of a sudden!¡±


    Having easily been provoked Endo raised his finger and yelled back.


    Unlike the red face of the ape Endo, Charles didn¡¯t react at all and kept eyeing me cooly. He was blocking the only exit from the room so I couldn¡¯t run away.


    Darn. He was being much more cautious than usual. It was obvious he wasn¡¯t going to let me run away this time.


    My only chance was to use Endo.


    ¡°Insulting someone out of the blue, how can you call yourself a lady!¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you spit out your true motive in calling me here today?! If you can say that much maybe I¡¯ll even say that Your Foolish Highness isn¡¯t an idiot!¡±


    ¡°My motive? My only motive is to beat you into the dust!¡±


    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t think so!¡±


    I glared back at Endo, he was somehow an even bigger idiot that I¡¯d thought. The hell did he think he was saying. What is he even thinking? Didn¡¯t he call me here to torment Charles? He was the one who so confidently told me to become his queen!


    It made no sense for him to put me and Charles in the same room!


    ¡°Your Highness Endo¡­.you, can you in all honesty say that?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Today I fully understood. I was born to smash an arrogant bastard like you to pieces.¡±


    What an utterly useless reason to be born. I just couldn¡¯t stomach being lectured about arrogance from this conceited ass.


    ¡°Christina Noir. Reconciling with my brother is child¡¯s play if it¡¯s to teach you a lesson!¡±


    ¡°Reconcile?¡­Big brother? Were we in a fight?¡±


    Sure enough Charles hadn¡¯t been aware of the hostility his brother held towards him. It was a very Charles reponse. I sent Endo a death glare.


    ¡°What an honor. I am the reason such brothers have reconciled. How glad I am to hear that¡­.as if! Just what are you planning?!¡±


    ¡°Sure I don¡¯t know the particulars bastard, but I know you¡¯re avoiding Charles, right? Since that¡¯s the case I figured it would be interesting to bring you two together. Hahaha. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d see results so soon!¡±


    ¡°Grr. This lying bastard who couldn¡¯t even carry out his original plans¡­.! Just you wait, one day I¡¯ll finally beat you to death!¡±


    ¡°Ha! Just try it, I¡¯ll have your whole family killed for treason against the country! Are you prepared to condemn your whole family? I didn¡¯t think so! With your level of stupid pride, all you can do is say big words!¡±


    ¡°Stop kidding around fool! As if I would leave behind proof!¡±


    He would already be dead right now if I didn¡¯t have to protect Michelie. Even if it¡¯s not by my hands, Endo will be assassinated eventually. Letting a fool like him become king will ruin this country.


    ¡°First of all Your Highness, why don¡¯t you try and remember your little speech from when you challenged me to a match! If I lost, what was it you said you were planning to do again? Do you really need me to remind you? It was something along of the lines of ¡®become my queen¡¯ wasn¡¯t it? Ha!¡±


    It happened so quickly I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. Without a second of hesitation Charles drove his fist right into Endo¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°Wa- Charles, you bastard-?!¡±


    ¡°Hm? What was that? Big brother is also my enemy? Are you Michelie No.2? You seem exactly like her. ¡®Ch¡¯ did you say? Cheek? I can pinch your cheeks?¡±


    Endo screamed as Charles mercilessly pinch and pulled at his cheeks. Rather than pain, it seemed to be from the humiliation. Probably the most humiliating thing anyone had ever dared do to him.


    ¡°O-Oi wait a sec Charles!¡±


    Endo tried to escape from Charles, waving his hands as he spouted excuses.


    ¡°Stop- I said stop it already. I¡¯m not your enemy. I¡¯m your ally. I was just fooling around¡­It was a prank on her! I would never actually ask a feisty bitch like her to be my woman!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Care to repeat that big brother? You did it to humiliate Chris? Even if you were just fooling around, you know, I¡¯m so angry I don¡¯t know what I¡¯ll do?¡±


    ¡°Why- What are you saying Charles! Your enemy is over there!¡±


    Endo seemed to be panicking not only at the sudden fight, but also that his inferior younger brother was winning. As Charles unleashed his anger, the room fell into chaos. However, on the flip side of chaos was opportunity. By provoking Endo to distract Charles, I had finally found an opening.


    Since they were busy fighting each other, I tried to silently sneak to the door.


    ¡°Where are you going Chris¡­¡±


    A shriek escaped as I jumped in surprise.


    Until just a second ago he had been occupied with punishing Endo, but he had somehow caught onto my escape attempt.


    Since my back was turned, I hadn¡¯t seen how it had happened, but Charles had managed to catch the edge of my sleeve with his fingertips. I felt restrained by that slight touch.


    In this situation I couldn¡¯t run away.


    Resigned to my fate, I cautiously turned towards him. Seeing his unexpected expression made my breath catch.


    His blue eyes were swimming in tears.


    ¡°Sneaking away¡­?¡±


    Still holding my cuff, it looked like those tears would start falling any second now.


    ¡°Ah, no, that um, Your Highness Charles¨C¡±


    ¡°Why do you run away when I try to meet you? When we talk, why are you always in your second form? When you were talking to my brother you were just regular Chris. I don¡¯t understand. Even though I¡¯ve been thinking about it this whole time I still don¡¯t understand at all.¡±


    ¡°¨Caah¡±


    As I was being questioned by those teary eyes. My mask begun to chip away and my lips wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is it about the right distance to keep? Even though I said I¡¯d let you decide, is this what you¡¯ve decided? If, if this is the distance you¡¯ve decided, then I hate it.¡±


    Even as he brought up the conversation we had two years ago, I still couldn¡¯t say a thing.


    Caught by his eyes I bit my lip as my throat seemed to stop working. I had never seen Charles make an expression like this. I felt like my heart was being wrenched out of my chest, and yet still I couldn¡¯t get a single word out.


    ¡°Chris¡­is it that you hate me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That¡¯s impossible.


    If I hated you everything would be so very simple. If it was just that then I would just smash your self-esteem like I did Endo¡¯s and bend you to my will.


    Rather it¡¯s because I like you that it¡¯s all so complicated. From the moment I realised my feelings, I haven¡¯t had a clue what to do.


    I know I can¡¯t just touch you like I can with Michelie. And I know I can¡¯t just mess around with you like I can with Surfania. Even when I asked Mariwa what I should do my all-wise tutor only said I should think on it myself.


    I have no idea just what I should be doing. Since I can¡¯t think of any answers, all I can do is run away. Even if I¡¯m a genius, I still don¡¯t know what to do with these feelings when someday everyone will betray me?


    Who could understand my position?


    I can¡¯t tell a soul the things I know, so no one can understand why I¡¯m so afraid.


    What should I do so that I won¡¯t be hated by Charles¡ª


    ¡°Oi what the hell do you bastards think you¡¯re doing. What are you going to do by just staring at each other.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    I had completely forgotten Endo even existed. But at his sudden interruption everything suddenly became very clear.


    ¡°¡­¡­..¡±


    I looked at Endo with hollow eyes that reflected my blank heart. He looked dissatisfied that things were not going according to how he thought they would.


    ¡°Hate each other more. Compete, fight, argue so I can be entertained. Isn¡¯t that what you guys always do?¡±


    ¡°Is your head okay big brother?¡±


    Even Charles¡¯ seemed worried about Endo¡¯s sanity. He had completely jumped from misunderstanding to downright fantasy. Unfortunately it was too late to do anything about his stupidity now.


    I made my way to the door without a trace of emotion.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t to run away. Blankly I opened the door and rang the bell, the person I was looking for came running quickly.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Lady Christina?¡±


    ¡°Please take His Highness Endo away.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, certainly.¡±


    Looking at my expressionless face, Viscount Igusa seemed to guess Endo had done something. It seemed I didn¡¯t need to say anything. Entering the room, Igusa smoothly grabbed Endo by his collar before he even had a chance to run away.


    ¡°A, wait, Igusa! Lemme go! From here on Christina Noir is going to lose face¨C¡±


    ¡°I understand, Your Highness Endo. As your instructor I am overjoyed at your desire to undertake extremely severe sword training. Thus, I shall do my best to train you.¡±


    As Endo was dragged out the door and down the hall, Endo¡¯s voice was lost. His screams that had been so loud just a second ago were now silenced.


    ¡°Fuu¡±


    The corner of my mouth rose just thinking about the pain that Endo was about to receive.


    With the root of evil gone, my low spirits completely changed into bright ones.

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Well then, Charles.¡±


    After I had seen His Highness¡¯ unsightly show of being dragged down the corridor, I abruptly turned around.


    Standing before me was of course, Charles. Still the fear and nervousness I usually felt in front of him was gone. My heart had never felt so light.


    It¡¯s alright, with my heart lightened I think I can manage this somehow.


    Sure, Endo¡¯s a useless idiotic bastard without a single redeeming quality, but for a genius like me I could use that to my advantage. This was my only chance to fix the complicated situation we were in.


    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What is it?¡±


    Without looking away Charles wiped away the tears from his big blue eyes.In the light coming through the window Charles¡¯ blonde hair seemed to shine.


    Go on, say it. Right now is your once in a lifetime opportunity to clear this up. Say it. Just speak Christina Noir!


    Spurred on by my inner voice I opened my mouth wide and-


    ¡°What nice weather it is today Charles!¡±


    Yup.


    I was mistaken.


    Just how deep into my unconscious was the urge to run away ingrained.


    I didn¡¯t want to say such a thing, and Charles didn¡¯t want to be told such a thing. That much was obvious. Only in front of Charles did I become such an idiot, even then I still knew that.


    Even Charles eyes¡¯ seem terribly displeased.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The weather is nice. ¡­¡­so?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s not it. That¡¯s not what I wanted to say, ah¡­..¡±


    ¡°Yeah, then what did you want to say?¡±


    ¡°Urk-¡±


    My heart jumped as his voice dropped several degrees.


    I¡¯m not used to facing Charles when he¡¯s like this, it¡¯s making me jumpy. I¡¯m too conscious of him, and too worried about his reactions. Even though I know that¡¯s why I keep getting caught in this vicious cycle, I don¡¯t know how to escape it and not knowing just makes me even more impatient.


    I start to panic. It¡¯s better if I run away than to have our conversations turn so cold. These helpless thoughts come out and I lose my voice.


    ¡°¡­Chris?¡±


    His calling my name returned me to sanity.


    His voice cracked a little as he said my nickname, I could feel his uneasiness.


    I¡¯ve been driving myself crazy over pointless worries. I¡¯m not the only one annoyed at my indecisiveness, Charles is in the same boat. I have so many things I want to hear from Charles.


    But now is time for Charles to hear my side. Charles has never run away from me once, and he¡¯s never tried to force the conversation.


    So there¡¯s no reason for me to be so confused.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I take a deep breath.


    That breath fills my lungs and circulates through my body. I gradually manage to return my breathing to normal and oddly enough my heart also calmed down.


    ¡°Sorry¡±


    I finally said the words I¡¯d been holding onto for two years.


    If I could say that, then the rest was easy.


    ¡°To avoid you all this time, I¡¯m sorry I selfishly ran away. It doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve come to hate you, Charles. I can¡¯t say it well, but that¡¯s definitely not what¡¯s going on¡±


    ¡°¡­okay¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t really understand it myself. EVen now I still don¡¯t understand. But I know I¡¯ve been acting like a fool. ¡­..I kept running away, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t apologise enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s enough.¡±


    In the middle of my words Charles squeezed my cuff tightly.


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t explain everything, I think I basically get it. Since it¡¯s Chris, I had a feeling it was something like this.¡±


    ¡°I see¡±


    ¡°But, I was scared I was wrong. Not knowing was so scary¡­..you can be such an idiot sometimes Chris.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I puffed my cheeks up in frustration at the most unthinkable comment in the world. I, I ¨C


    I am a genius. I ran around the mansion freely at age one, could speak at age three, had read every book in the study by five, was praised as the perfect lady at my first ball at seven, realized my first love at nine, and now at eleven I could finally face that love. I am such a perfect lady that I have never received a complaint.


    But only this time, I won¡¯t complain and apologise instead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t run away anymore it¡¯s fine¡±


    Rather than wasting time on the past, I need to seize the now and the future. I intend to follow those great words.


    But as a girl two years older than Charles, I couldn¡¯t seem weak in front of him.


    That¡¯s why, I¡¯ll smile instead.


    ¡®Aaah¡±


    A smile from the bottom of my heart. As if to show Charles that It¡¯s really me I smile as only I can.


    Finally after two years I¡¯m smiling in front of Charles.


    In front of the Charles I was so scared of, one day I will be able to be more honest.


    That¡¯s it, I finally get it.


    To understand your own feelings, it¡¯s just as Mariwa said.


    This has to be what Mariwa was talking about. Impatience, fear, confusion, they¡¯re all my emotions and I can own that.


    This is the first step to being true to myself.


    That¡¯s why I could say these words honestly.


    ¡®I won¡¯t run away anymore.¡±


    ¡®¡­I understand. with that it¡¯s okay.¡±


    Though he still looks a bit sulky, my fiance forgave me with that. With this small exchange he let my two years of dishonesty become the past.


    Letting all the worries I¡¯d kept in my heart unravel, I could finally feel relief.


    I¡¯m glad. Everything is back to normal now. It was concluded so easily I doubted why I¡¯d been worrying all this time.


    The load on my chest was finally gone, I felt the relief I hadn¡¯t had for two whole years. Now at ease I made to stroke Charles¡¯ hair as I once had.


    ¡°By the way Chris,


    Chris caught my hand halfway.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    As he held my caught hand I tilted my neck in confusion.


    Charles muttered as he brought my hand to his lips.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let chris run away anymore either¡±


    To Charles who occasionally looked so much like Michelie I was frozen.


    At the same time as he finished speaking, the face that looked just like my beloved sister¡¯s, kissed my hand.


    It was the way a gentleman expressed affection to a lady. It was often done as a formality at parties, but at those time a lady would have gloves on.


    My hand was bare.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡±


    I held my kissed hand to my chest as Charles smiled cheerfully.


    ¡°What Chris? You¡¯re face is bright red.¡±


    Of course. No matter how similar they looked, the meaning was completely different to when Michelie did it.


    Charles isn¡¯t a member of my family yet.


    I sent a disgruntled expression to the very calm Charles, as my cheeks burned.


    ¡°¡­..I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡±


    In our two years apart he had become a bit conceited. I frowned. Charles didn¡¯t seem to have even a speck of remorse for kissing a lady without permission.


    ¡®That¡¯s why next time make sure to ask first.¡±


    Charles smiled a little as I berated him.


    ¡°As I thought, Chris is just too cute.¡±


    ¡°Guh-¡­¡­! I¡¯m leaving! Bye Charles!¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll come over to play soon.¡±


    It seems that after two years things will never go back exactly the way they were.


    I informed the servant of my departure, all the while gently stroking the spot Charles had kissed. A small smile plays on my mouth.


    Rather than going back, it seemed we¡¯d managed to take a step forward.


    ¡°Charles¡­.¡±


    Where he had kissed still felt warm.

 Chapter 65

    Somehow the story of reconciliation between the fiances had became rather distorted. For some reason everyone seemed to think that His Highness Endo had called me to the palace to make us reconcile.


    According to the rumor, Endo was a kind elder brother who had been troubled at Charles¡¯ estrangement from his fiance, and had personally worked hard to bring us back together. Thanks to his tireless efforts the Duke¡¯s daughter Christina Noir and the third prince Charles Edward returned to their previously close relationship.


    How on earth did the story end up like this.


    The only true part is the result, the rest of the rumor is just fantasy. Even so, why are people giving His Idiot Highness credit? Even if I can rationally understand it, my heart won¡¯t. No, rather, this must be the work of Viscount Igusa. This must be how Endo¡¯s retainers cover up what a horrible person he actually is. By overwriting his disgraceful behaviour into some kind of moving tale. Well, this kind of common gossip was still preferable to the old malicious rumors.


    Even though Mariwa would surely tell me to just grin and bear it. Especially since it¡¯s working in your favour, I couldn¡¯t accept him rising in people¡¯s esteem. As I was in the middle of trying to understand how strangely the world works, the door was flung open.


    ¡°Bis sister! You in here?!¡±


    ¡°Michelie?¡±


    I jumped a little at Michelie¡¯s over-the-top energy.


    Unlike father, Michelie was free to come into my room whenever she wanted, but usually she would at least knock.


    ¡°I am here, can I help you with anything?¡±


    Even though when we were younger I could understand everything about her, now that I was keeping my distance there were more and more moments when I couldn¡¯t read her. When I asked the reason for her visit, face sparkling with energy she showed me what she was holding.


    ¡°Look, I made gloves! I wanted to give it to you. Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to knock.¡±


    ¡°Ooh, so that¡¯s what it was. Don¡¯t worry about such a small thing. I¡¯m always happy when you come to see me¡±


    She had probably wanted to show me as soon as possible. As she held out the gloves, I finally recovered from my shock and smiled at my little sister.


    Michelie was really into embroidery right now. While she had previously learned a little bit from a maid. Recently, she had become very passionate about it. To be precise, it started when I came home from the palace. It seems that as I was telling Michelie about what happened with Charles, she was hit with sudden inspiration. As such she had thrown herself into embroidery these past few days.


    It¡¯s not like I have any interest in embroidery myself. I¡¯m just not cut out for such constant detailed work. Once I had learnt the basic skills I was content to never embroider again. Though I was still honestly pleased that Michelie excelled though, even if it wasn¡¯t a shared hobby.


    ¡°Anyway, you really worked hard. It took a lot of effort to make right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I worked really hard!¡±


    An older sister should always encourage and praise her little sister, even if they don¡¯t care about the actual hobby itself. While one should always boast about their own achievements, there is no older sister alive who wouldn¡¯t praise her little sister for trying her best. Even if I had distanced myself, I am still truly her older sister. That¡¯s why I praise her. There¡¯s no reason to be harsh like Mariwa. I¡¯m not a demon big sister.


    ¡°Hehe, Michelie is indeed my little sister. Your effort is always rewarded with results.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe, I¡¯m your little sister after all!¡±


    Even though I was holding back and couldn¡¯t hug her like I used to, Michelie still seemed pleased even with just my words.


    ¡°Hey big sister. Would you wear these for me?¡±


    ¡®Of course¡±


    ¡°Yes! Then can I have your hands?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    There was no reason to reject her cute request so I obediently held out my hands.


    After patting the back of my hand as if to gently wiping away a stain, Michelie finally put the gloves on me. As expected the actual gloves had probably been made by a maid. The smooth silk fit me perfectly.


    There was no way someone as inexperienced as Michelie could have made such a complicated pattern. The white gloves were adorned with cross stitches at the wrist and on embroidered on the index finger was a slightly crooked heart.


    So cute.


    Especially the heart. I could feel the love that had gone into it. The small mistakes just made it all the more lovely, as I brought it up to my face I noticed something on the back of my hand.


    ¡°Michelie, what is this pattern?¡±


    This part was done with thread matching the gloves, so I hadn¡¯t noticed it at first.


    I didn¡¯t think I had seen such a pattern before. Unlike the other designs it seemed to be some kind of geometric pattern. I wouldn¡¯t have guessed that such symbolic patterns were a hobby of Michelie¡¯s.


    Michelie smiled widely at my question.


    ¡°It¡¯s a curs¡ª-I mean a good luck charm!¡±


    ¡°I see, a good luck charm!¡±


    I felt my mood rising at the pure energy in her voice.


    A good luck charm. That makes sense. It¡¯s popular among girl¡¯s around Micheli¡¯s age. I nodded in understanding as I traced the white thread that made the good luck charm. it felt like a reflection of Micheli¡¯s heart.


    ¡°By the way, does this good luck charm have a specific effect?¡±


    ¡®Ummm well, It¡¯s a talisman that with repel Charl¡ªI mean enemies from coming near big sister. It wards off evil? Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Oho, what a promising effect!¡±


    It¡¯s perfect in supporting a genius such as me. Even if I don¡¯t know where the charm came from, Michelie still embroidered it for me. Those feelings are what matter. While the gloves aren¡¯t appropriate for high society, I can surely wear them around the house or with close friends.


    As long as I wear this, it should keep His Highness Endo from coming near me. What perfect timing for such a gift.


    ¡°Michelie always seems to know just what I need¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡±


    This time not just with words, I praised her by patting her head softly. Michelie squeezed her eyes shut as if it was slightly ticklish.


    ¡°¡­..I think that¡¯s more true for big sister¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What was that?¡±


    ¡°Well-, nothing at all¡±


    Michelie just shakes her head and smiles as I missed what she mumbled.


    ¡°More importantly, big sister. If you wear them it will make me very happy. When you¡¯re at home or¡­.especially when you go out to meet your friends!¡±


    My sister is a true gem.


    I agreed with a big smile, something made by my precious Michelie, of course I was going to show it off whenever I could.


    ¡°Sure, I definitely will.¡±


    ¡°Thank you big sister!¡±


    Hand in hand, we shared our love and eternal sisterly bond.

 Chapter 66

    ¡°As such, these gloves were made for me by Michelie and are as such a unique masterpiece!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¨C¡±


    We were in the usual room in the Calibrachoa house. My close friend Surfania nodded at my boasting, all the while taking a close look at the gloves I was showing off.


    ¡°I see. That would explain the obsessive aura the gloves give off. This here is a curse pattern.¡±


    ¡°Bastard, it¡¯s a good luck charm!¡±


    Surfania¡¯s misunderstanding about these gloves made by a pure angel caused me to say some words unbefitting of a lady. She didn¡¯t explode in anger though. Surfania gives me a questioning glance as I refused to repent.


    ¡°To think you would come to my house only to badmouth me. Are you trying to curse me instead? Do you have some grudge against me? Please get over it. How can you be so cruel.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you it¡¯s a good luck charm?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. But, I won¡¯t agree with you no matter how many times you say it.¡±


    So stubborn. Even when I glare at her, Surfania simply returned my glare, without changing her tone at all.


    Letting out a sigh, I give up trying to persuade her.


    ¡°Honestly¡­there¡¯s no reason for an angel to make a curse.¡±


    ¡°Even if you say you¡¯ve stepped back from overly spoiling her, you haven¡¯t stopped your blind faith in your beloved Michelie. What was the point of stepping back?¡±


    ¡°Though I still love her just as dearly, I¡¯ve stopped being so overprotective of her, wasn¡¯t that the whole point?¡±


    Since the moment I met her, I knew I would love Michelie the most forever. I¡¯ve stopped smothering her for her own good, but it¡¯s not as if I love her any less.


    That¡¯s why I have no intentions to stop telling everyone just how amazing my little sister is. The fact that, Michelie is the most important person in the world to me, will never change.


    At my blunt words, this time, it was Surfania who let out a resigned sigh.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, ¡­..still, I¡¯m a little jealous of those gloves¡±


    ¡°Right?¡±


    They¡¯re a present from my beloved little sister after all. Not only am I delighted, but everyone around me must be so jealous. My expression melted a little with happiness as Surfania changed her tune.


    ¡°Not quite. Looking at how these were made, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the intended target for the curse. This is definitely a curse for whoever kisses the hand of the one wearing these. I want a pair for myself¡­.. the curse seems quite effective.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you saying¡­.¡±


    With those envious eyes it seems she is actually being serious. Believing in such nonsense at our age is really pitiful She¡¯s been a shut in for so long her thoughts have become pure fantasy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Your sister was inspired to make these after hearing about what happened with Charles.¡±


    ¡°We, well yes but-¡±


    Even if I thought she was saying rubbish my cheeks still blushed when remembering when he kissed my hand.


    ¡°Um well, certainly she was surprised to hear Charles had kissed me but she wouldn¡¯t¡­.¡±


    ¡°if you say so¡­¡­Heh.¡±


    Surfania broke into a triumphant smile as she saw me unconsciously stroking the back of my hand for some reason.


    ¡°Hey Chris, While it may sound like a fairytale to some¡­..in the end everything really was solved with a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Geh-¡±


    I had no smart retort for Surfania¡¯s unexpected comment.


    ¡°Well, Chris is enough of a simpleton to be in a childish fairytale afterall.¡±


    ¡°Grr¡­..¡±


    Even though watching Surfania hum with success was annoying as anything, I couldn¡¯t argue back.


    Since it¡¯s that you know. Talking with Charles had healed our rift, with the kiss like a parting gift. That¡¯s why I should tell Surfania she¡¯s wrong but, there¡¯s still that. Because I was so surprised by what happened, there¡¯s no helping that it became the strongest memory of that day. ¡®She¡¯d understand if it happened to her¡¯, I thought, and that was when I had a very good idea.


    Surfania can say these things only because she has zero romantic experience. And because she has no such experiences she has absolutely no defenses.


    Heheh.


    Let¡¯s test this a little.


    ¡°Surfania¡±


    ¡°What is it Chris-¡±


    Right as Surfania responded I knelt and took her hand. her words were cut off half way as I brought her hand close to my lips.


    ¡°Surprised right-¡±


    My mocking words were cut off midway.


    As I glanced up to see her reaction, she didn¡¯t seem shocked at all! At her unexpected composure, far from panicking I pushed forward and calmly touched my lips to the back of her hand.


    With the cold air of an adult, Surfania slowly crossed her legs with an with an aloof charm.


    ¡°What a nice position we¡¯re in Chris. Let us greet each other this way from now on. Right now I am in a very good mood.¡±


    ¡®Who the hell do you think you are!¡±


    ¡°Wh-¡±


    As Surfania went to respond like a royal queen, I flicked her right in the centre of her forehead.


    ¡°Wh- what¡­You were the one who went and suddenly did that.¡±


    There was no trace of that imperial behaviour now as the weakling Surfania cried out and held the spot I had hit.


    ¡°Nonsense. What a face you¡¯re making. Fate should have made you the villainess instead.¡±


    ¡°Fate? wait, what, villainess did you say? What kind of villain is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I shook off Surfania¡¯s question with a vague response. If I told her the truth about fate she would just make fun of me for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Come one, I¡¯m curious. Villainess¡­Have you read a book even I haven¡¯t yet?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it was nothing geez.¡±


    I waved her off, even though she actually wasn¡¯t all that far off. Surfania pouted but reluctantly let it go.


    ¡°I see¡­.. then, want to play a boardgame?¡±


    ¡°Mm, not really.¡±


    Surfania who has grown up at a snail¡¯s pace has finally asked for a board game herself.


    Still, I didn¡¯t feel like staying inside for the rest of the day. Truthfully, on my way here I had heard something interesting.


    ¡°How about we go out today?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see¡­¡±


    Even if she immediately declined my idea, I firmly grasped the back of her neck with a smile.


    ¡°Today we¡¯re going out I said!¡±


    ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    Not that I had ever intended to listen to her opinion from the start. So, slowly dragging her by the neck, I arranged to borrow the Calibrachoa family¡¯s coach.

 Chapter 67

    67


    Author¡¯s Note: I am updating the title and PN following the transition to print copies.


    These changes will be reflected starting in the next few chapters.


    Thank you for your support and patronage.


    ===


    There are people who dampen my mood the moment I step out.


    It¡¯s the type of people who are aggressive in their own territory, but they become weak and silent once they take a step outside their comfort zone. There¡¯s an expression from my past life that describes this type of person as ¡°a lion at home and a mouse abroad¡±. This type of person has a strong temperament at home, but is otherwise weak.


    What¡¯s my point? Surfania fits into this category.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    It¡¯s only been a few minutes since we departed her home. The only thing we¡¯ve done is get on the carriage, and she¡¯s already saying that with a gloomy expression.


    ¡°Well, the carriage is shaking. Just sitting in here robs me of my already lacking strength.¡±


    ¡°Oh really.¡±


    Just sitting there takes up her strength. I can¡¯t sympathize with her poor constitution. In truth, Surfania isn¡¯t really frail. As far as I know, she doesn¡¯t get sick despite her unhealthy lifestyle. She complains about being uncomfortable in the carriage, but she doesn¡¯t get motion sickness. She also has the stamina to walk long distances, as she proved at the festival two years ago.


    Surfania¡¯s not athletic in any way, but she¡¯s born without any health problems. She should at least be grateful to her parents for that.


    ¡°¡­Hey, Chris.¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going exactly?¡±


    ¡°To the church.¡±


    Her ignorance is annoying, so I tell her our destination. It¡¯s a small church at the outskirts of the town. Others who visit the church have an unshakable trust in the Calibrachoas, so we¡¯re easily permitted there.


    ¡¸I see. The church, huh¡­¡­¡¹


    She nods, giving a distant look.


    She¡¯s giving me the impression that she¡¯s trying to look for an excuse to turn back. I want to tell her that nothing¡¯s going to happen, but it doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s going to listen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any business there though. If it¡¯s about contributing money, my family should have that taken care of.¡±


    ¡°No, and we¡¯re not going there to flatter anyone, okay? In fact, we¡¯re going there not for any particular reason.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s no reason to go¡­¡­ no, that¡¯s not it. Chris. I don¡¯t believe in any gods in the first place, so it would be an insult if I went. I would probably receive some kind of divine punishment for stepping into the premises for not being a believer. So let¡¯s go home.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too much of a bad loser.¡±


    I¡¯m too tired to point out the contradiction in her statement, so I just crush her with those words.


    I don¡¯t have a good impression of the church either. I know from my past life, but I don¡¯t like the way they preach fatalism.


    I don¡¯t give a damn about fate.


    I don¡¯t need fate, since I already have Michelie.


    I want to live my own life. I want Michelie to be happier than she was in the story.


    ¡°¡­¡­Chris? Why are you pouting like that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t realize I was making a long face.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Telling Surfania won¡¯t solve anything. I quickly go back to normal. Surfania looks at me searchingly, but there¡¯s no way she can see through me like Michelie does. I keep quiet and avoid her gaze, pretending not to notice.


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    She gives up right away, looks away and makes a small sigh.


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    I doubt it¡¯s just my imagination that she was sulking. I cast a sideways glance at her, and she¡¯s looking away. It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s going to talk.


    The carriage proceeds despite the halt in our conversation. I spend some time regretting the fact that I made it awkward. We finally reach our destination.


    This church is tiny compared to the cathedral in the capital. It looks like a humble building even from where I¡¯m sitting.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Mariwa greets us with a troubled sigh as we get off the carriage.


    ¡°Miss Toinette?¡±


    Surfania raises her voice in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Good day, Miss Surfania.¡±


    ¡°G-good day.¡±


    Unlike Surfania who¡¯s taken aback, I expected Mariwa here from the beginning.


    ¡°Yup. We¡¯re here, Mariwa!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. My, how did you find out¡­¡­ Well, I suppose it matters not. This way, please.¡±


    She briskly enters the church.


    Mariwa¡¯s really different when she¡¯s off duty as a private instructor, especially the lack of her usual strictness while going straight to the point.


    ¡°Hey, Chris. What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    ¡°Heh heh heh. Actually, I heard that an acquaintance of mine would be in this church, so I came here.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    She becomes even more surprised. I have no intention of dragging out the unpleasant mood from earlier. When I tell her my purpose for coming here, she becomes shy and her expression stiffens all of a sudden.


    We can¡¯t just stand here, so I drag her along and start walking.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s an acquaintance of yours too.¡±


    ¡°Mine too¡­¡­?¡±


    Going after Mariwa, I grasp Surfania¡¯s hand firmly to prevent Surfania from escaping as she¡¯s glancing back at the carriage. I¡¯m keeping the name of our acquaintance as a little surprise.


    I drag her into a chapel lined with long wooden seats.


    ¡°Please excuse us. I have something special for you today.¡±


    The person I dragged Surfania along to meet is here.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Mariwa. What do you mean¡­¡­ Eh, Chris?!¡±


    ¡°Call me Lady Chris, you commoner.¡±


    I give my old acquaintance a joking smile.


    Seeing my usual attitude, the acquaintance makes a nostalgic expression.


    ¡°Whoa¡­¡­ You haven¡¯t changed a bit. I mean, you¡¯re still aristocratic as ever, Lady Chris.¡±


    ¡°Of course. And you still haven¡¯t gotten any wealthier, even for a commoner.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, shut up. And I thought you were supposed to be something special as Miss Mariwa mentioned.¡±


    ¡°You shut up!¡±


    It¡¯s been two years, but we still heartily exchange brutal yet acceptable jokes.


    After confirming the fact that neither of us have changed, he looks at Surfania who¡¯s behind me.


    ¡°Ah, that would be Surfania Calibrachoa. Would you prefer if I call you Lady Surfania?¡±


    He throws in a little joke as a greeting for their reunion.


    He¡¯s still as friendly as he was two years ago. In contrast to our considerate and frank acquaintance, Surfania looks at me anxiously.


    ¡°H-hey, Chris. Who is¡­¡­ this person?¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten me?!¡±


    The commoner we met two years ago, Leon Nardo, shouts out loud in response to Surfania¡¯s cruel question.

 Chapter 68

    Now that I think about it, Surfania and Leon have only met once.


    On top of that, they barely said a word to each other. The closest interaction they had was over a board game. It¡¯s bad for nobility to forget someone that easily, but I can¡¯t help it if she¡¯s really forgotten him.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re especially unimpressionable or that your situation is just as forgettable.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the lousy consolation.¡±


    He puts his hand on my shoulder, but there¡¯s no gratitude behind his thanks.


    While this was happening, Surfania ran to the corner of the room. Shutting herself in there, she stares at Leon, on guard against him.


    Let me speak my thoughts on the current situation.


    It¡¯s interesting.


    ¡°Come on, Leon. Go talk to her.¡±


    ¡°No way. She¡¯s completely on guard. She looks like she doesn¡¯t know me at all.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. She¡¯ll get used to you.¡±


    I egg him on because Surfania¡¯s acting funny. If anything, it¡¯s a good chance for her to get used to interacting with people.


    Leon reluctantly approaches Surfania who¡¯s completely on her guard.


    ¡°Well then, Lady Chris. How did you come to know about this place?¡±


    ¡°Hm? One of the maids resides near this church. When she came back from her break, she told me she saw you here, Mariwa.¡±


    After doing some research, I found out that Leon comes here too.


    I came here thinking maybe I could see them. I did tell Mariwa I was coming to visit, so it was never a problem.


    I¡¯m thinking about bringing Michelie here next time. Bringing Surfania here this time was merely the rehearsal.


    But things have become more interesting than expected.


    I observe Surfania, who¡¯s beginning to threaten Leon with a glare.


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s how it is. Well, I wasn¡¯t trying to hide the fact, but I didn¡¯t expect one of the maids to see me here, either.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So why do you come here, anyway?¡±


    The maid simply saw her in this church, but doesn¡¯t know why she comes here.


    Mariwa herself has some social status. There has to be a reason why she¡¯s coming all the way out of town.


    ¡°I¡¯ve simply been teaching a talented and diligent child with bright prospects. Since I had the good fortune to meet him, I thought I might as well invest in him a little.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Leon was indeed depicted as a talented person in Labyrinth Destiny. Mariwa certainly has insight.


    I¡¯m convinced of the reason itself, but something bugs me.


    I take a peek at her face.


    ¡°So who¡¯s more talented, me or him?¡±


    ¡°I do not compare my students with one another. You are you, and Leon is his own self.¡±


    As one who holds formalities despite having a private life, Mariwa dodges my question with a sound argument, and my indirect attempt at receiving praise as well. I pout silently.


    In the first place, the Noir family is paying Mariwa for educating me, yet Leon is receiving the same education in this church for free. Perhaps I¡¯ll ask him how far he¡¯s progressed. As if reading my thoughts, she begins speaking.


    ¡°First of all, how do you intend to compare yourself with a child who receives education only once a week? And at such a huge advantage, no less.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I become silent in earnest thought. Mariwa breaks the silence.


    ¡°But looking at Lady Surfania and Leon¡­¡­¡±


    I look at what she¡¯s seeing.


    Surfania¡¯s still hiding in the corner, keeping Leon at bay. Leon himself is consciously keeping his distance, as if he¡¯s at a loss as to what to do with a small animal.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite an interesting sight, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    I completely agree.


    The most interesting thing is Surfania openly showing her timidness. She looks just like a cat who¡¯s seen someone for the first time.


    ¡°Is she really going to debut in high society in the future, I wonder?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Well, such a situation is certainly a surprise. However, no matter how others may criticize her, she is free to live as she desires.¡±


    ¡°Well it should matter.¡±


    ¡°Please tell that to Lady Surfania instead.¡±


    Mariwa and I are talking excitedly about Surfania without a care.


    ¡°However, they should at least talk with each other, if only a little. Otherwise, it will negatively affect their motivation.¡±


    ¡°Leaving Surfania aside, will this really affect Leon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Greatly, I might add.¡±


    I ponder about this. I don¡¯t know why exactly, but Mariwa seems certain about it.


    ¡°That said, Surfania is extremely shy¡­¡­ I doubt she can overcome it within a single day.¡±


    ¡°Getting Lady Surfania to eat the bait would prove to be effective. Do you happen to know what she likes, Lady Chris?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ I would say, entertainment novels and board games, if there are any here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, there are some.¡±


    Really?


    I could never imagine entertainment being remotely related to churches. Mariwa gives a single nod in response to my surprised look.


    ¡°Yes. It would seem that the priest here has an interest in them. Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ here they are.¡±


    She takes a board game from the cupboard without a second thought. She has a perfect grasp of the place she¡¯s simply borrowing.


    ¡°Yes. now we have some bait. ¡­¡­Leon! Come here for a second!¡±


    I take the the board game from Mariwa and call out to Leon.


    ¡°Hey, Chris. Does she dislike me for some reason?¡±


    ¡°She just acts like that in front of people she¡¯s unfamiliar with.¡±


    He seems more depressed than I thought. Though it¡¯s only natural when someone you know is putting up their guard against you.


    Leon sighs in deep relief.


    ¡°I see. She¡¯s just shy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She becomes impudent once she gets used to you though¡­¡­ anyway, help me with the preparations here.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Preparations for what?¡±


    ¡°You getting along with Surfania. Here, let¡¯s move the desks first.¡±


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    I give my support to the confused Leon. We move the chairs and put some desks together, then place the seats so they can face each other.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll put this here. Now, sit there, Leon.¡±


    I place the board game on top of the desks. Now for the difficult part: getting his opponent to sit here.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Surfania looks at what we¡¯ve set up and twitches in response.


    She approaches the table with caution, step by step.


    That¡¯s just¡­ funny.


    ¡°Heh¡­ Heheh¡­¡­ Hm?!¡±


    ¡°Milady, let us enjoy this in silence.¡±


    Mariwa holds my laughter back for me. Indeed, it¡¯s highly possible that Surfania will start sulking if she notices us enjoying the situation. I nod in silence, and gently move her hand away.


    It¡¯s rare to see Mariwa enjoying herself like this too. I¡¯m surprised to find out that she may well be into pranks herself.


    We watch over the both of them, and Surfania finally sits and faces Leon.


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s play?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Surfania nods at his suggestion without a word.

 Chapter 69

    ¡°One more match!¡±


    Surfania¡¯s words echo in the room.


    The cute little animal in Surfania is gone, along with her timidness. Instead, she¡¯s pounding on the desk with her hands.


    Having been promoted from predator to prey, she is chewing on Leon, who just won a game.


    ¡°Huh? You wanna go again?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Leon stops packing the board game and looks confused. Surfania doesn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°I almost won that one¡­¡­ I¡¯ll win this time! One more!¡±


    ¡°But I have to continue my lessons with Mariwa-¡±


    ¡°Shut up. Do you have a problem with that?!¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. Let¡¯s play again, milady.¡±


    ¡°You weakling.¡±


    I was observing them silently, but I step out and hit Leon¡¯s head lightly for giving in to Surfania so easily.


    He covers the spot that I hit just now, and looks at me slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°Well I mean, there¡¯s nothing to be gained from going against her.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something so pathetic. You¡¯re a guy.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s more gentlemanly to back down though.¡±


    He gives a surprisingly sound argument.


    It¡¯s true that nothing good will happen if he stands his ground, and it¡¯s also the code of a gentleman to let ladies have their way. Perhaps Mariwa has taught him well in this case.


    But now that Surfania has gotten used to Leon, it¡¯s starting to get boring. I try to spice things up and egg him on.


    ¡°Go on, Leon. Hold your ground against Surfania and fight back!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not your servant. I refuse to take part in this meaningless fight.¡±


    ¡°Also, what¡¯s with you, Chris? Do you have a problem?¡±


    ¡°Uh, not really?¡±


    She glares sharply at me. I¡¯m not afraid of her, I just don¡¯t have a problem with her so I say that honestly.


    I just wanted to entertain myself more. It was fun watching them before, but now it¡¯s just a drag. I envy Mariwa for being able to feign ignorance by reading a book. Most likely she sees more value in watching their exchange than in continuing her lessons, as she doesn¡¯t seem to have any intention of interfering.


    Surfania is still dissatisfied from losing the board game. She gives Leon a sharp glare with a sullen face.


    ¡°First of all, Leon. I don¡¯t like the color of your hair. It¡¯s the same color as that of Chris! It annoys me!¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you getting mad at me?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m the one who should be mad. What have you been doing to her all this time, Christina?¡±


    That¡¯s an unexpected accusation. I¡¯ve only been teasing her a little, as always.


    Leon stops arguing, and resets the board quietly.


    ¡°My first impression of you was that you were a gentle girl¡­¡­ until just now¡­¡­¡±


    Never mind. He¡¯s grumbling a lot.


    I begin to pity him a little. I put my hand on his shoulder to comfort him.


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not the worst. This girl acts like that to her family, you know? In fact, she puts on her worst behavior towards her sister.¡±


    ¡°What? First Michelie and now Surfania. Are you trying to give me special training by ruining all my first impressions of ladies? Please stop trying to crush my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Hm? Michelie¡¯s an angel though. Just like your first impression of her, right?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Leon makes me speechless. How dare he as a commoner.


    Does he have a problem with Michelie? It¡¯s an absolute universal truth that she¡¯s an angel. I don¡¯t know why he seems to think otherwise, but I¡¯ll show him the truth.


    ¡°Come on, Leon. Michelie¡¯s an Archangel, you know? You probably fell in love with her at first sight, right?¡±


    ¡°Gh¡­¡­! I- I don¡¯t deny that, but Christina, you¡¯re really not one to talk about wrong first impressions, you know?¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Chris is blind when it comes to her sister.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I can tell somehow. She¡¯s been spoiling her since I met them two years ago. Maybe that explains my first impression of Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Well, her sister, too¡­¡­ in fact, I think she¡¯s the evil one.¡±


    Leon and Surfania are suddenly agreeing with each other. What¡¯s going on?


    They¡¯ve only met her once. They don¡¯t know anything about her. Leon looks at me suddenly, perhaps because I was showing my dissatisfaction.


    ¡°Now that I think about it, Christina¡¯s the only one who sticks to first impressions of herself. She¡¯s really willful and thinks she¡¯s the best.¡±


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s easy to understand because she¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    Surfania piles on the insults before I can say anything.


    ¡°Surfania.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    I thought her timidness would keep her from staying, but I didn¡¯t expect that response.


    Having her agree so easily makes me hurt a little inside.


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh yeah, Leon.¡±


    I need to take out my frustration, so I give Leon a piece of advice before leaving.


    ¡°She¡¯ll take it out on you if you let her win.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­And what happens if I do win?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a sore loser, so she¡¯ll take it out on you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±


    He clings to me for help, but I don¡¯t care. He can figure it out himself.


    ¡°Now, Leon. You seem confident that you¡¯ll win. I¡¯ll make you eat those words. This time, it¡¯s going to be my win.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I didn¡¯t say that-¡±


    I stifle my laugh at the sight of Leon digging his own grave.


    All in all, I¡¯m glad I brought Surfania here. It¡¯s good they¡¯re having fun.


    ¡°Bye then. ¡­¡­What are you going to do, Mariwa?¡±


    ¡°I shall remain here. I cannot leave the children here like this.¡±


    She¡¯s staying here even though it¡¯s only going to get boring. I¡¯m impressed.


    ¡°Bringing Surfania here has brought some unexpected rewards, milady. I bid you good day. Please be careful on your way home, and when you get home, as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I kno- ¡­¡­Hm?¡±


    I tilt my head in response to Mariwa¡¯s cryptic warning, and leave the church.

 Chapter 70

    70


    Michelie is the first person to welcome me home.


    As I get off the carriage and enter the house, she jumps toward me with a cute smile, which heals me instantly.


    The fact that the adorable Michelie is the one I love most still hasn¡¯t changed. I pat her head in happiness.


    She interrogates me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Big sister.¡±


    Michelie calls my name slowly, and with a soft tone, yet I feel a strange pressure.


    I gulp.


    I wasn¡¯t aware of it, but it seems that I¡¯m nervous.


    On her fingertips is a strand of black hair that was on my shoulder. I noticed it as well when she was welcoming me back.


    I don¡¯t see the point though.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what she means. There¡¯s something indescribable behind her smile, but I don¡¯t know what it is, or why I¡¯m feeling pressured. She¡¯s not just angry. It¡¯s something else, well, how should I put it?


    But staying silent is the worst and most foolish option.


    I¡¯m a genius, and thus I will not resort to the passive and foolish tactic of silence. I have to be resolute and honest.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡­ Isn¡¯t it my hair?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me!¡±


    I wasn¡¯t trying to trick her, but she shouts fiercely for some reason.


    ¡°Huh? Well¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it¡¯s yours! Do you really think I can¡¯t tell?! Hmph!¡±


    ¡°Ah, um, sorry. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Michelie begins to rage. I¡¯m not scared. In fact, seeing an angel get angry like that is adorable. But I still don¡¯t know why she¡¯s angry.


    I¡¯m sorry, Michelie. I know you¡¯re really angry. I think I know why¡­¡­ it¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t tell it wasn¡¯t my hair.


    No, I¡¯m serious.


    It¡¯s the same color and texture. Sure, it¡¯s a little short, but that¡¯s not enough to say that it isn¡¯t mine.


    ¡°But is this really not my hair?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s totally different! I can tell! It¡¯s not the same black color!¡±


    ¡°I- I see.¡±


    It looks the same to me, but there¡¯s no way Michelie is lying. She¡¯s positive that it¡¯s not my hair, so she has to be right. There has to be some way she can tell, but I don¡¯t know how.


    Let¡¯s say it isn¡¯t my hair.


    I still don¡¯t know why she¡¯s angry.


    Hair tends to stick no matter how careful you are. There¡¯s no way Michelie can get so narrow-minded and angry over such a trivial thing¡­¡­ or is there?


    ¡°Well then, big sister. What¡¯s going on? Whose hair is this?


    ¡°Huh? Maybe it¡¯s Leon¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Leon.¡±


    He¡¯s the only black-haired person I¡¯ve met today. Michelie stiffens when I mention his name.


    It doesn¡¯t seem like she remembers him. She tilts her head slightly.


    ¡°Leon¡­¡­?¡±


    She tries to recall by repeating his name. Looks like she doesn¡¯t remember after all.


    It¡¯s probably strange coming from me because I called him trash on our first meeting, but I pity him a little for being completely forgotten by Surfania as well as Michelie.


    ¡°Remember that guy? The commoner who climbed the wall here and fell off a while back. You treated him, right? And we were at the Founder¡¯s Festival together, remember?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡­ Yeah. I remember. That guy with the black hair¡­¡­ and black eyes!¡±


    She got it right.


    I pat her soft golden hair, praising her for taking the effort to remember him.


    ¡°You remembered. Good job, Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. I did a good job?¡±


    ¡°Yup. You did great. And you¡¯re so cute, my adorable Michelie!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe. And you¡¯re the cooles- hey, wait!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t pull it off.


    I look slightly away from Michelie. I thought I could make the matter slide through our usual banter, but it didn¡¯t work this time. Oh well, it was just a small chance. Yup, never mind.


    ¡°Big sister. Don¡¯t look away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Maybe she detected my guilty feelings, but it¡¯s fine now. I¡¯m mentally prepared to talk it out with her.


    I look her in the eyes.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t seen Leon all this time, right? Why are you meeting that kind of guy? Weren¡¯t you going to see Miss Surfania today?¡±


    She puffs her cheeks as if telling me she isn¡¯t in a good mood.


    I want to poke her soft and adorable cheek with my finger, but this will probably put her in a worse mood instead.


    ¡°But I did. She¡¯s a shut-in as usual.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I brought her to see Leon.¡±


    ¡°You went with Miss Surfania?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You got along with her pretty well for a first time. They¡¯re surprisingly compatible with each other.¡±


    Michelie crosses her arms in thought.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­ that¡¯s fine, then. As long as he¡¯s not another one like Charles¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Leon¡¯s studying at the church, under Mariwa¡¯s guidance. For free, too.¡±


    I stop myself from complaining about the unfairness of having to pay for my education. It¡¯s not like I want to disturb Mariwa¡¯s privacy anyway.


    ¡°Ah, Miss Mariwa was there too.¡±


    ¡°Well? If you want to meet him, I could bring you along next time, you know?¡±


    I was thinking about making this a routine for Surfania when we¡¯re both free, too.


    I brought this up because I remember seeing Michelie look a lot happier after our first meeting with Leon, but she shakes her head without giving it too much thought.


    ¡°Nope, it¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t remember him much anyway. Since it looks like they¡¯re getting along pretty well, why don¡¯t you bring Miss Surfania next time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Good luck, Leon.


    I¡¯m relieved that she¡¯s not taking it to heart, but also cheer him on for his unrewarded efforts.

 Chapter 71

    71


    When Charles visits, Michelie is put into a bad mood as usual.


    Now that I think about it, it was the same with the hair yesterday. And now that she¡¯s all tense before Charles visits, she¡¯s sure to say or do something weird again. There are no other situations in which my adorable sister behaves this erratically.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going to welcome Charles now¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fiiine. Go aheaaad?¡±


    She tells me to go ahead, but on my way to the front entrance with one of the maids to welcome Charles, I run into Michelie who begins clinging tightly onto my sleeve.


    She¡¯s looking at me sullenly.


    She¡¯s cute.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ahem!¡±


    The maid accompanying me sighs and comes back.


    This won¡¯t do. I¡¯m being mesmerized by Michelie. At this rate, I¡¯ll become her prisoner, unable to welcome Charles. I¡¯m impressed by my sister. She¡¯s so adorable even with such a sullen face. I could even say she¡¯s being seductive.


    While I can¡¯t bear to shake her off by force, I still have an obligation to greet Charles as his fianc¨¦e. The maid is staring at me with increasing intensity as well, so I have no choice but to move forward.


    ¡°Um, Michelie¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Shall we greet Charles together?¡±


    ¡°Ab-so-lute-ly not.¡±


    It¡¯s such a decisive response that I¡¯m at a loss, and I can sense the maid getting angry now. How dare she show her rage in front of her master.


    But Michelie is my top priority right now.


    The fact that she¡¯s stopping me right now is proof that she¡¯s still attached to me. Even though she¡¯s taking her first steps to becoming independent, she¡¯s not even ten years old yet. It¡¯s natural for her to want to keep me at her side. I¡¯m happy and proud of her.


    But Michelie and Charles aren¡¯t on the worst of terms. Sometimes when all three of us are playing together, I feel so impressed by her that I find myself holding my breath. Right now, she must be feeling emotionally complicated. I can¡¯t very well shake her off like this. It will have a negative impact on her growth.


    I wonder what to do. I¡¯m seriously considering the option of carrying her like a princess and greeting Charles like that, but I wonder if my stamina can last that long.


    Perhaps having run out of patience, the maid stretches out her hand toward Michelie¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Lady Michelie.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­What?¡±


    The maid softly wraps her hand around Michelie¡¯s clenched hand.


    I think she has the intention of persuading her, but she¡¯s overstepping her boundaries a little too much for a maid. She¡¯s probably being influenced by her personal feelings for Oxe.


    ¡°Lady Christina is most certainly not trying to ignore you, Lady Michelie. After all, she has a sister c-¡­¡­ you are the entire world to her. I can see that even from the side lines.¡±


    ¡°No wait, what were you about to say?¡±


    ¡°So please try to understand as well. I am sure Lady Christina knows herself better than I do. If you trust her, then please let her go.


    ¡°Hey, I asked you what you were about to say.¡±


    I try to pursue her slight slip of the tongue, but she seems to have grown bold since the beginning of her employment, and completely ignores me. Instead, she crouches and looks at Michelie closely.


    ¡°Is it all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmm. Okay.¡±


    While I¡¯m glad she finally convinced Michelie to let go, I¡¯m not so sure that her motives are based on her desire to see Oxe.


    In any case, it seems that Michelie has come to terms with her own feelings. She gives me the world¡¯s cutest, unclouded smile.


    ¡°Okay, big sister. See you later. ¡­¡­I¡¯ll go and play with you later, okay?


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s fine¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. I shall take my leave. Let us go, milady.¡±


    Despite her bad attitude earlier, the maid urges me forward and pushes my back without too much force.


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh well. I¡¯ll see you later then, Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    I watch Michelie leave with a radiant smile on her face, then head to the entrance of the manor to greet Charles. I could have had more time to prepare myself, but my timing is perfect as his carriage arrives at that moment.


    I¡¯m glad I made it in time. With the maid anxiously fixing her hair at my side, I wait for Charles and Oxe to get off the carriage.


    But it¡¯s not the usual pair getting off the royal carriage.


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    The maid is showing a lack of manners, but I can understand why she¡¯s so surprised.


    ¡°It has been some time, Lady Christina.¡±


    The one who greets us so gentlemanly with a kneel is obviously not Oxe, who is usually terribly impolite to me.


    Even while being surprised, I¡¯m still a genius. Acting as a tactful lady, I return his greeting with a perfect curtsy.


    ¡°Indeed it has, Viscount Igusa.¡±


    Viscount Igusa is in charge of instructing His Highness Endo on swordsmanship. I wonder what he¡¯s doing here.


    I can feel the maid shuddering behind me as I perform my flawless curtsy. She must be unfamiliar with my second form as a lady because I don¡¯t often get the chance to show it to the servants of the house.


    I turn my face up from my curtsy, and tilt my head to express my doubt.


    ¡°However, may I ask why you are here? Oxe is supposed to be accompanying His Highness Charles- Oh, my apologies.¡±


    I see the answer for myself.


    Thinking about it, it¡¯s not a surprise that Oxe isn¡¯t here. In fact, it¡¯s something I should have expected.


    ¡°It seems that Sir Oxe has been dismissed after all.¡±


    ¡°Ehh?!¡±


    I affirm it with partial confidence while acting like a modest lady.


    I feel sorry for the maid who burst out in shock, but it¡¯s certain. Seeing the way he performs his job, it¡¯s only a matter of time before he gets fired.


    Viscount Igusa smiles gently in response to my quick understanding.


    ¡°Heheh. I am impressed by your sense of humor, Lady Christina. Of course, he is still under employment.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Looks like I jumped to conclusions here. The maid sighs in relief.


    That¡¯s right. It¡¯s actually not easy to dismiss someone working in the royal palace. Probably the first thing to happen would be¡­¡­ demotion.


    It would please me if he were sent to a harsh and remote region. They say that the north is freezing cold, so that may be a good place for him.


    While I¡¯m busy satisfying myself with my imagination, Viscount Igusa continues speaking.


    ¡°Yes. I thought you would have realized when I showed myself, but in fact-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Christina Noir.¡±


    The voice, which interrupted Viscount Igusa¡¯s attempt to explain the situation, makes me stiffen.


    That voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­tsk.¡±


    The grating voice is enough to make me stumble. I turn towards its direction. The person who got off the carriage has golden hair and blue eyes, albeit a different blue compared to Charles¡¯ eyes. His straight, neat hair is also completely different from the usual soft, curly hair.


    The only possibility I thought of was Charles. What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°What¡¯s with that face? The great Endo Edward has come all this way to visit. You should be honored.¡±


    His Stupidity shows himself, with not a hint of maturity.

 Chapter 72

    72


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Christina Noir. I see you still look displeasing and impudent as ever.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Viscount Igusa?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    I ignore the idiot even further, and beg an explanation from Viscount Igusa with a stiff smile.


    ¡°Viscount Igusa, my apologies for being unable to grasp the situation. Please kindly explain it to me¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°H-hey, Christina Noir. I¡¯m talking to you here.¡±


    Shut up. I didn¡¯t come to greet an idiot. The one I¡¯m expecting to see is Charles. It¡¯s only normal to want an explanation when an idiot has come in place of my fianc¨¦. I have no intention of talking to Endo until I¡¯m satisfied.


    ¡°His Highness Charles has been feeling unwell. The doctors said that it¡¯s just a slight cold and that his fever will most likely dissipate by tomorrow. Even then, His Highness insisted on seeing you, Lady Christina. And somehow His Highness took on the role of representing him¡­¡­¡±


    Why the hell?


    An idiot isn¡¯t fit to be a replacement for Charles.


    ¡°Hey, stop ignoring me¡­¡­ the least you could do is look at me, you little¡­!


    Still ignoring Endo, I stare at Viscount Igusa to convey my dissatisfaction. He averts my gaze, perhaps because he is unable to bear it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡­ my apologies. I could not have brought Charles here if it meant affecting his health. There was also the possibility of you getting infected, Lady Christina¡­¡­ That was when His Highness Endo offered to come in his stead, since his schedule was open.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it was. Now that it¡¯s settled, look at me already. Or are you too much of a filthy coward to face me?¡±


    I want to grab the collar of the arrogant idiot who looks like he¡¯s begging for an apology and throw him out with my own hands.


    But as long as Viscount Igusa is present, I have to resist the urge and continue the role of a perfect Lady Christina. I have to keep in mind that it¡¯s not a daily occurrence for the crown prince to visit so unexpectedly, no matter how much I may dislike it, and no matter how disagreeable we are with each other.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯m about to sigh, but hold it in and turn it into a smile instead.


    ¡°It was certainly an unexpected turn of events¡­¡­ but I suppose it cannot be helped. Very well, I understand.¡±


    It could have been helped, but I don¡¯t have the right to tell him.


    Viscount Igusa sighs in relief to my assent. I can also tell he¡¯s a little exhausted.


    The maid looks at me as if she¡¯s seen a rare beast as I¡¯ve been flaunting my image as a proper lady. I ignore her for now and entice Viscount Igusa with a wide smile.


    ¡°Well then, you are going to greet my father now, are you not? I shall have the maid escort you to him. As for His Highness Endo¡­¡­ Yes, I shall entertain him. Is that alright with you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Thank you very much. I shall take my leave from you.¡±


    Following my suggestion, the maid guides Viscount Igusa into the house.


    Now it¡¯s just me and Endo. I survey my surroundings once more to make sure no one is watching, then sharply turn my face toward him.


    ¡°Hey, idiot. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Hey, idiot. You¡¯re finally looking at me. I¡¯ll make sure to teach you some respect and manners.¡±


    We exchange words with our brightest smiles.


    Of course, it¡¯s not from friendship or love. It¡¯s pure enmity. We¡¯re merely expressing it through our words, or in his case, grating voices.


    ¡°Hahaha. Respect, huh. Yeah¡­¡­ my performance as a lady might have been too dazzling for a prince who cannot even speak politely. Hehehe.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re creeping me out.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Is he trying to dig his own grave in this courtyard? Even his displeased face is getting on my nerves.


    I send him flying for insulting my second form.


    ¡°Seriously, why are you here? Hmm? Did you come to win an argument? I can win easily with money from the family, you know?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re short-tempered as always. It¡¯s as Igusa said. I¡¯m here representing Charles.¡±


    ¡°So why does it have to be you?¡±


    I frown at him because I can¡¯t accept him of all people.


    ¡°Charles insisted on coming along even when we left him alone, and he only calmed down when we told him we would represent him. He¡¯s stubborn that way.¡±


    That was unexpected.


    He¡¯s really doing it on behalf of Charles.


    ¡°It took a lot of convincing, you know? He¡¯s persistent for a guy who seems flexible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I know.¡±


    I nod while pouting in response to his accurate judgment of Charles.


    It seems that he and Charles have gotten along much better than before. Before, it was His Highness Endo who disliked Charles. I wonder if his hatred has disappeared.


    If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll stop being aggressive towards him.


    ¡°Oh well. I¡¯ll show you to my room, but you should go home right after that. ¡­¡­Oh, yeah. I¡¯ll write a get well soon letter to Charles. Once I¡¯m done with it, you can take it and go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. I don¡¯t plan on staying too long anyway.¡±


    Now that we¡¯re finally on the same page, I guide him to my room while thinking this task is beneath me. The maid escorted Viscount Igusa earlier. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea to let Father and Endo meet, since he¡¯s already seen the way Endo and I interact. He might throw a fit if he saw us, so I plan to make Endo leave as soon as possible.


    ¡°In any case, what made Charles ill all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°No idea. It¡¯s just a fever anyway, and it¡¯s so slight that he should be fine by tomorrow. He probably snuck out of his room at night and caught a small cold, anyhow.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    It¡¯s possible.


    But I¡¯m disappointed by the bad timing. Charles was still healthy last time. He was fighting with Michelie as usual, so I interfered and held his face with the gloves Michelie gave me. He was energetic enough to break free. I wonder what happened.


    ¡°I¡¯m on enemy territory myself. Maybe I¡¯ll go home after exploiting one of your weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Huh? I don¡¯t have any weaknesses to exploit.¡±


    He says that while we¡¯re walking in the hallways, as if he¡¯s trying to do reconnaissance. I don¡¯t think of asking him directly. First of all, I¡¯m a flawless genius, so there¡¯s no way I have any weaknesses.


    I snort at his foolish words.


    ¡°As always, you¡¯re an idiot. A genius such as I-¡±


    ¡°Big sister?¡±


    I freeze as Michelie suddenly shows her face from the corner of the hallway.

 Chapter 73

    73


    Is Michelie my weakness?


    The obvious answer is no. The person I love most is my weakness? What a joke. That¡¯s why I¡¯m denying it outright. But I still have not the slightest intention to let Michelie and Endo see each other.


    Michelie is my prized treasure, and the greatest treasure in the world. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that she¡¯s my primary motivation to live, or that she¡¯s the reason I can stay strong. She¡¯s not someone whom the likes of the crown prince can lay their eyes on.


    Also, it¡¯s kind of pathetic, but I¡¯m still afraid of fate. Charles and Leon no longer pose a problem, but a part of me is still afraid of hopping onto the rails of destiny by any chance. I suppose it¡¯s a price I have to pay for knowing a part of the future.


    And there¡¯s the biggest and simplest reason of all. It¡¯s extremely simple, yet it has the biggest factor for concern.


    I don¡¯t want an idiot like the crown prince to get together with Michelie.


    But the unexpected encounter happened. I originally planned to send a message to Michelie after escorting Endo to my room, but we¡¯re in the same manor. There are a number of ways things could go wrong.


    I¡¯m a genius. It¡¯s exactly times like these when I have to settle the matter calmly. Yes. For example, I could solve everything by digging a hole in the courtyard and burying Endo in it. Yeah. I¡¯ll do that. It¡¯s my house. Even if there are witnesses, I could get rid of them easily. I can commit the perfect crime and get away with it.


    Completely committed to my genius solution with my mind as serene as a polished mirror and still water, I bring up my fist, ready to knock out the prince.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    He opens his stupid mouth.


    I tilt my head and forget about hitting his incomprehensible, stupid face.


    What happened? I know he¡¯s an idiot, but his reaction upon seeing my sister is very strange.


    ¡°H-hey, Christina Noir.¡±


    He¡¯s calling my name with a shaken voice while staring at Michelie. He¡¯s planted right in the middle of the hallway, so she can¡¯t just walk past him.


    ¡°What, you idiot prince. That stupid face suits you a lot, by the way. You should just use it by default-¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s an angel here.¡±


    ¡°-eh?¡±


    He said something decent for the first time since I met him.


    I blink in surprise to his unimaginable iteration of the universal truth.


    ¡°Your Highness Endo. It can¡¯t be¡­¡­ you actually have good eyes?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I have the most refined sense of aesthetics. More importantly, can you see that halo shining from behind her?¡±


    ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    Why is he asking such an obvious question? I¡¯ve constantly been bathing in Michelie¡¯s light since I met her when I was three. Of course I can feel her radiance.


    ¡°It¡¯s an overwhelming radiance that spreads in all directions and travels miles away. There¡¯s no way I could miss it. Why do you think I love her so much?¡±


    ¡°Huh, I see. I thought your eyes were merely black holes, but it seems that¡¯s not really the case. ¡­¡­Hmph. It¡¯s too bright even for a ruler such as I.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t insert his overly egotistical lines, I would have taken him for an imposter. That¡¯s how shocking it is when he¡¯s making such commonplace remarks.


    ¡°But you referred to her as big sister, didn¡¯t you? So you¡¯re her younger sister? I heard there was someone like you in the Noir family¡­¡­ but you don¡¯t resemble her at all.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re annoying.¡±


    It¡¯s obvious since we¡¯re not related by blood. Why is he saying something like that so recklessly?


    Then again, he¡¯s the only one to have seen Michelie¡¯s halo. Charles often clashes with her, and Leon tends to avoid talking about her for some reason. Even Surfania said something ridiculous like ¡°I can definitely see an indescribable chaos.¡± What does she take Michelie for?


    While I¡¯m busy thinking about what a certain shut-in so carelessly said, I feel my skirt getting pulled.


    ¡°Hey, big sister. Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Hm? Ah¡­¡­¡±


    Endo is beginning to whisper. He¡¯s probably prepared to die standing. I nod gravely to Michelie as she timidly approaches me.


    Now that it¡¯s come to this, it¡¯s no longer possible to conceal his existence from her. I decide to bury the idiot prince next time.


    Also, it was Charles who was supposed to be here today, but it¡¯s an obvious idiot who¡¯s here instead. I can¡¯t help it if she has doubts. Even I wasn¡¯t fully convinced when I him.


    ¡°He¡¯s our guest. He¡¯s the older brother of Charles.¡±


    ¡°Guest? ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­Charles¡¯ older brother?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. I¡¯m Charles¡¯ brother, Endo Edward. I¡¯m in line for the throne! S-so, yo- I mean¡­¡­ w-who are you? Tell me your- kh! No¡­¡­ could you¡­ tell me your name?¡±


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m seeing him walk with full self-awareness. It¡¯s kind of creepy. He¡¯s moving awkwardly like a robot. Normally he acts all high and mighty, but now it looks like he doesn¡¯t even know how to approach her. I¡¯m having trouble keeping myself from laughing.


    Look at him now.


    He¡¯s showing his pitiful side for once. It¡¯s my only chance. I¡¯ll plant a negative image of him now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to his creepy behavior. This guy¡¯s an idiot. Too bad he¡¯s going to succeed the throne¡­¡­ the future for this country is so dark. But it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect the peace and security of the Noir family with my life.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Christina Noir.¡±


    ¡°And you shouldn¡¯t get too close to him, lest his idiocy infect you too.¡±


    ¡°Hey. What the hell are you saying?¡±


    What am I saying? Only the objective truth. Also, I am under no obligation whatsoever to be on his side. I thought it was enough to make Michelie dislike him, but her response is beyond my expectations.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Michelie, whose first reaction to Charles was one of enmity, has been observing our exchange, taking a peek at Prince Endo¡¯s face, then shifting her gaze to me. She must have sensed something from our emotions.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yup.¡±


    Muttering slightly, she looks at Endo and squanders her angelic smile on him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Michelie. Pleased to meet you, Prince Endo!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah! Likewise!¡±


    ¡°Hold on, Michelie. You don¡¯t have to be pleased to meet him, you know?!¡±


    It¡¯s a much more proper encounter compared to Charles. I can¡¯t accept it.


    But I can¡¯t find a good reason to tear them apart right now. Michelie is smiling happily, and while Endo¡¯s face is red with panic, he seems to have fallen for her smile.


    Never mind. I should tear them apart.


    I prepare to use some hard-handed tactics even if it means gouging out his eyes, but I stop myself.


    I¡¯ve seen this before, somewhere.


    ¡°Also, Charles is using a horrible excuse to come to our house. It would make me really happy if you could do something about that as his brother, Your Highness!¡±


    ¡°I see. I can¡¯t ignore Christina Noir¡¯s negative influence on Charles, and it¡¯s unbecoming of royalty to pay unnecessary visits. Very well. It¡¯s my duty as his brother to keep an eye out for him-¡±


    I frown at the increasingly strange feeling from the trivial conversation.


    The topic itself is simply gossip. Ignoring it is not a problem. But I get a sense of deja vu just from seeing them talking.


    I wonder why, but this event is clearly different from my knowledge of my past life. In Labyrinth Destiny, the first time they meet is in the Royal Academy. There is no situation in which they meet at this age.


    So I shouldn¡¯t be feeling this same sense of deja vu as it was with Leon¨C


    ¡°¨COh, I see.¡±


    I remember now.


    Yeah, I see now. It¡¯s not my past life, but it¡¯s overlapping with something I saw long ago.


    A scene of Michelie talking with a smile, and a boy with a red face, drawing her attention. I remember seeing that.


    Yeah, that¡¯s what it was.


    I felt the same thing when I first saw Leon.


    Leon seems to be avoiding Michelie for some reason now, but I was upset when he was all shy in front of her when we first met. I felt like crushing the insect trying to crawl his way towards Michelie. I see, this was similar to how I feel towards Endo right now.


    As I come to terms with the situation and the strange feeling begins to dissipate, I suddenly come up with an impossible theory.


    ¡°¡­¡­Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Big sister?¡±


    ¡°N-no, it¡¯s nothing.¡±


    I try to cover it up, and give Michelie a smile. Obviously, she¡¯s sensitive enough to notice. She gives me another questioning look, but I can¡¯t tell her about it.


    ¡°I was about to tell you how impossibly stupid Prince Endo really is. Combined with the stories Viscount Igusa told me, this could become a comedic masterpiece.¡±


    ¡°Do you have a grudge against me?!¡±


    A lot of grudges, actually. Especially our unforgettable first meeting?¡±


    ¡°Gh.¡±


    ¡°First meeting? What was that like?¡±


    ¡°Ah. Of all people, this guy came to me and¨C¡±


    ¡°Anything but that! That¡¯s the biggest blot of my life!¡±


    I stick my tongue out at him, dodging Michelie¡¯s sharp senses while desperately looking for evidence to disprove my theory.


    This can¡¯t be. Michelie¡¯s angelic cuteness and beauty drew Leon to her, and her deadly attractiveness is drawing Prince Endo to her right now. That much is obvious. My sister is the cutest in the world.


    Michelie is the charismatic and adorable heroine of this world.


    She¡¯s¡­ definitely¡­ the¡­ heroine¡­ of¡­ this¡­ world¡­ not because of her cuteness and charisma.


    It¡¯s because she¡¯s the most charismatic girl in the world, that she¡¯s drawn in both Leon and Prince Endo on their first meeting. It¡¯s definitely not because of fate.


    ¡°Come on, Michelie. Let¡¯s go to our room.¡±


    ¡°Yup! ¡­¡­Are you coming too, Prince Endo?¡±


    While urging Michelie forward, I keep looking for solid proof to deny my own theory.


    It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no way Michelie¡¯s charisma is tied to the magnetism of fate. Otherwise, it makes no sense why I love her with every fiber of my being. Even if my response towards Michelie isn¡¯t normal simply because I¡¯m a ¡°bug¡± born as a genius in this world, I have another solid reason to deny the existence of fate.


    Because Charles was never attracted to Michelie.


    My fianc¨¦ has been paying attention to me without the influence of fate. It¡¯s precisely because of his passion toward me that I can bring myself to believe that fate does not exist. Michelie and I will grow without having to die young, get along with each other, and support each other through our lives.


    ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re our guest, we¡¯ll bring you to¡­¡­ hey, idiot prince. Step away from Michelie. Were you just about to touch her hair? If you dare lay a finger on her, I¡¯ll slaughter you and bury you in the courtyard, you pervert.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Prince Endo?¡±


    ¡°Huh?! T-t-that¡¯s not how it is okay?! Why would I do that?! D-don¡¯t call me a pervert! It¡¯s just your imagination, Christina Noir!¡±


    ¡°Huh. ¡­¡­Yeah. It¡¯s just my imagination.¡±


    Yeah.


    It¡¯s just my imagination.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hm? You¡¯re surprisingly honest. Stop it, it¡¯s creepy.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you to the courtyard later. After I bury you I¡¯ll make a gravestone that says ¡°Here lies a perverted prince.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re really scary.¡±


    ¡°Prince Edward, big sister is always honest. She¡¯s always dazzling, too. That¡¯s why she¡¯s cool, and I love her!¡±


    ¡°I love you too. You¡¯re always so radiant and honest and adorable!¡±


    Holding my beloved sister¡¯s hand and thinking about my fianc¨¦ with hope, I catch a flash of fate¡¯s silhouette, even though it¡¯s supposed to be far away.


    (Fate) ¡°I don¡¯t see a way in for my debut so I¡¯ll try calling.¡± *beep boop bup*


    THE NUMBER YOU ARE TRYING TO REACH IS NOT AV-


    (Fate) ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    £­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­£­


    Author¡¯s note: This marks the end of the Age 11 arc.


    I haven¡¯t been updating new chapters regularly? ¡­¡­I¡¯m really sorry.


    Leaving that aside, here¡¯s another intermission before we enter the Age 13 arc. I¡¯m planning to make that short, so there may be more intermission chapters.


    ¡­¡­I feel sorry for Fate who was about to get a significant role.

 Chapter 73.1

    -2


    Mariwa was in the middle of a busy festival.


    It was the annual Founder¡¯s Festival.


    It¡¯s always a commotion on that day. One could see rows of stalls in the central plaza leading to the main street, and hear the ceaseless shouting of vendors. Everyone loosens up and enjoys themselves more than usual.


    However, they would never expect royalty to be among the crowd.


    Mariwa wasn¡¯t alone in this popular festival. She dragged herself out there because one of her friends had something to talk about.


    Without a conspicuous guard beside her, that friend of hers was dashing to a stall that sold meat skewers. Her golden hair was stuffed beneath her coarse robes, and her beautiful face was covered by her hood. Even then, she couldn¡¯t hide her radiant blue eyes or her friendly demeanor, smiling at the stall owner who was making a delivery.


    She enjoyed herself when socializing, but she was energetic during times like these as well. Mariwa sensed the similar but completely different mood in her as she walked at her side.


    She loved dressing up and having fun in the old downtown district. Such was the woman named Evelia Edward.


    But her footwork seemed heavier than usual. Perhaps it was because of what she had heard earlier.


    ¡°So, who is it?¡±


    ¡°A pregnant virgin.¡±


    The pregnant woman said ridiculously.


    Mariwa was furious at her plain attempt to dodge the question.


    It¡¯s only obvious that a child is the product of both man and woman. There are no exceptions. Babies aren¡¯t born on cabbage fields, nor do they pop out between crotches of a tree. It¡¯s common sense that even a ten year old commoner would know.


    The ¡°pregnant virgin¡± that the church preaches about in the scriptures is simply a means to heighten the mystery of the saint herself. Unless you were a true believer, you would know that without having to say it.


    ¡°This child is a blessing from God. Ahem!¡±


    Despite that, the woman past her mid-twenties proudly said that without a hint of shame.


    It was truly a blasphemy. How could a noble woman with social status and good education say something like that? Surely she couldn¡¯t complain if a certain someone pulled her face or grabbed her collar and jolted her back and forth.


    But what was truly terrifying was the fact that four out of five people backed down from hearing that.


    ¡°So, who is it?¡±


    ¡°I said I¡¯m doing my best alone ououou! Fy ah you hooing ny cheeksh?!¡±


    ¡°I shall tear off your chin if you are such a fool to not know why. I would be doing the world a service by making it a more peaceful place.¡±


    ¡°Hill you shoh?!¡±


    Mariwa was the only one who didn¡¯t back down. Without further hesitation, she grabbed Evelia¡¯s face and hoisted it up.


    It was a little rowdy, but it was right in the middle of the festival. They were wearing inconspicuous clothes, and even if they were a little loud, it was probably not enough to attract anyone¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Fy ah you sho wean, Mariwa?! Fy?!¡±


    ¡°I am a respectable person. Also, are you a fool? I wondered why you called me out, but you still talk so much, and so foolishly. Do you have no shame at all? Even I feel embarrassed walking beside you. I beg you, please say something decent for once.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯h howihle!¡±


    She wasn¡¯t trying to be horrible. In fact, the true horror lay in the princess¡¯s head. Convinced by the fact, Mariwa showed no mercy. She intensified the pressure on her fingers grabbing Evelia¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°Owowowow!!¡±


    ¡°So, who is it?¡±


    ¡°Fy hon¡¯t you heliehe me, Mariwa? Eheryone elsh did.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that they backed down from your stupid excuse¡­¡­ but not everyone believed you.¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Mariwa wasn¡¯t really satisfied, but miscommunication would eventually occur if she kept talking like that. As a finishing touch, she made a strong tug, then let go of her face.


    ¡°Ow¡­¡­ my cheeks hurt. They¡¯ll definitely get red.¡±


    Evelia stared at Mariwa with her eyes half open while complaining. For someone who seemed to be hurting so much, she was tightly grabbing the meat skewer she had bought earlier and showed no sign of dropping it. She most certainly could have taken more pain.


    Evelia ate a piece of the meat skewer and smiled, thinking how close she was to dropping it.


    Casting a sideways glance at her, Mariwa began to walk slowly with the crowd.


    ¡°I simply wanted your answer, without prying into details. Who would believe your stupid response, you fool?¡±


    ¡°Eh, what then? You just wanted to say that you lack delicacy? Are you really such a nosy person to step all over someone¡¯s privacy, Mariwa? That¡¯s such a great personality. I rather like it, you know?¡±


    ¡°That is not what I am saying. Please stop fooling around, it¡¯s rather annoying.¡±


    Evelia laughed teasingly, regaining her mood after eating the delicious meat skewer.


    It had been more than three years since they met. Currently barring special privileges, nobles, commoners, and even royalty were taking part in something meaningful together. Even the princess herself was behaving informally. Of course, this manner of exchange between Mariwa and Evelia was only limited to the event where they concealed their social status. In high society, they had to take on different roles and personalities.


    Evelia called this relationship ¡°A secret friendship!¡± But this did not please Mariwa at all. Humans tend to see flaws the closer they get to each other, and this would be no particular exception. Mariwa frowned at the unchanging friendliness Evelia was displaying.


    But that wasn¡¯t enough to discourage Evelia.


    ¡°Ehehe. Then why bother asking, Mariwa?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously something that I can only find out by asking. I don¡¯t see why I should be blamed for it.¡±


    What Mariwa said was true. In fact, no one would take Evelia seriously if she said something ridiculous like she was a pregnant virgin. The four people who backed down simply lacked the courage to press Evelia for the truth.


    ¡°Hmm? You¡¯re right. That¡¯s actually convincing. ¡­¡­But Mariwa.¡±


    There was a sparkle in Evelia¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°Do you really, truly think that everyone else was a fool to believe what I said? Can you really, truly, definitely say that I wasn¡¯t telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course. ¡­¡­Most likely.¡±


    Even Mariwa couldn¡¯t be certain.


    She couldn¡¯t say that she completely denied the possibility. It wasn¡¯t that they were foolish for believing her, but rather she was terrifying to have said that. During the instant Evelia said she was a ¡°pregnant virgin¡±, Mariwa almost believed her. It was the very weight of Evelia¡¯s words that allowed her to distinguish herself in high society.


    Also, Evelia was not married, nor had she ever been engaged.


    She was the exception among royalty to have lived to her mid-twenties and remained single. When Mariwa asked why, she simply replied, ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married.¡± She didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Normally that would sound like an excuse, but now that she knew her better, she also knew that Evelia¡¯s responses were based on emotion rather than logic.


    And now she was pregnant with a child.


    Without getting married, or engaged, or even having a boyfriend. Mariwa couldn¡¯t deal with that reason Evelia was pregnant.


    That was precisely why Mariwa relented on her queries.


    ¡°It is all right if you do not wish to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh my.¡±


    Evelia herself was taken aback by Mariwa¡¯s resignation. Within an instant, she turned that surprised reaction into a gentle smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually considerate, Mariwa. I like that part about you.¡±


    Mariwa sharply clicked her tongue in response.


    Tutting became an unbecoming habit for her, and it began when she started associating with Evelia.


    ¡°And I dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, I guess things can¡¯t go on as always, especially now that I¡¯m having a child. I¡¯ll have to go to the royal villa. It¡¯ll be an exile of sorts. I¡¯m a little excited.¡±


    ¡°I see. I pray that you never come back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually more of a city person. I think I would get bored of the countryside and come back soon-¡±


    ¡°Do not worry. You will become an outstanding barbarian. I am sure of it.¡±


    ¡°How could a lady like you say such a thing? And to a real lady as valuable as gold at that! What do you have to say for yourself, Mariwa?¡±


    ¡°It is the high society of this country that requires some work.¡±


    Such was Mariwa¡¯s evaluation of the proud Evelia. The impression Evelia had on Mariwa had sharply deteriorated over the course of the three years they spent. The horrifying fact was that she could fall even further, perhaps to the depths of hell.


    ¡°That¡¯s not good, Mariwa. Blaming society instead of taking responsibility for yourself won¡¯t get you far in life. Suffering setbacks like that is kind of foolish, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Oh really, is that so.¡±


    Ignoring her haughty advice, Mariwa glanced at Evelia¡¯s tummy.


    Her stomach didn¡¯t seem as proud as she did. She said she was going to the royal villa, most likely to get away from the public eye before it gets bigger.


    The royal family hadn¡¯t announced Evelia¡¯s pregnancy yet. They were probably never going to make it public. Such a story about an unwed princess getting pregnant would surely be buried deep in the dark side of history.


    ¡°I understand your wish to return to primacy, but please come back soon. It will not be much of a life for the country without you.¡±


    ¡°Yessir! I will. It¡¯ll take about a year, so do your best until then.¡±


    Mariwa was relieved as Evelia nodded lightheartedly.


    It would still take a lot of time for the operation centered around Evelia. Without invoking state power, they would slowly change the opinions of the masses, gain more allies, and pass the bill for reformation. Without Her Royal Highness as a symbol, and most of all, without the support of Evelia, this plan would not take fruit. Not a single person could replace her.


    Taking a year off would surely hurt their plans, but it wasn¡¯t enough to call it a fatal blow.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a worrywart, Mariwa. Even if we fail, there¡¯s always next time.¡±


    ¡°How could you say something like that so casually?¡±


    From Mariwa¡¯s point of view, Evelia was too optimistic. Mentioning failure at that stage was bad luck, too.


    ¡°We shall change this country together, and we shall spare no effort in doing so.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It doesn¡¯t matter who changes it.¡±


    ¡°It does matter.¡±


    Evelia shrugged it off as if feeling no sense of responsibility.


    It was something she said out of habit, sometimes.


    It doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°No, Mariwa. It really doesn¡¯t matter. Because change will happen no matter who causes it. For better or for worse, things will always change. It¡¯s only a matter of time, so it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Strangely, she had a sense of conviction as she said that while eating the skewered meat.


    It didn¡¯t seem to matter to her whether they succeeded or failed.


    Mariwa didn¡¯t understand that. She couldn¡¯t imagine a future where she wasn¡¯t in it. That was why she decided to stand against the world with all her strength. If she was gone, and someone else took her stead¡­


    That would be truly regrettable.


    Perhaps a huge part of her couldn¡¯t agree with Evelia. A shadow of a doubt came over Mariwa.


    ¡°Hey, Evelia.¡±


    It was something Evelia had said some time ago.


    There would always be a member of royalty, born full of love, who chose freedom. There would always be one of those every generation, and that was her. And she loved this country. ¡­Surely she said that.


    It was obvious that Evelia chose freedom. But upon hearing her say it didn¡¯t matter, that thought came over Mariwa.


    ¡°Did you truly love this country?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    There was no response to that abrupt question.


    Usually, Evelia would reply immediately with a smile. This time, she averted Mariwa¡¯s gaze.


    She looked upwards, as if searching for something.


    ¡°¡­¡­You know.¡±


    Still staring at the sky, she stretched her hand towards the sun. There was no meaning behind that, yet for some reason it was very much like her.


    ¡°It would¡¯ve been much simpler if I was born a commoner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    Her hypothesis seemed random and crazy, and Mariwa had no idea what she was getting at. Evelia wasn¡¯t trying to tease her, either. She continued her meaningless what-if scenario.


    ¡°I mean, if I was born a commoner, I would have started a revolution. I would have hated this stupid system so much that I would have gathered allies to resist, and with our strength combined, we would have turned this country upside down. I think it would have been fun and satisfying.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­And after you turned it upside down, who would have struck the final blow?¡±


    ¡°You, most likely.¡±


    Evelia chuckled, and Mariwa shrugged off the joke.


    ¡°Would you have preferred that life instead?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­ how should I put it? I wouldn¡¯t choose it, but I would definitely have done it if I was a commoner. I would have lived my life fighting my way up. But I was born among royalty. For me, there is no way up.¡±


    ¡°Up, you say?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Who would be above me? My father, or brother? Other royalty and nobility? Or perhaps God Himself? I don¡¯t think so. That wouldn¡¯t be much of a fight.¡±


    Turning the naked skewer rhythmically with her speech, she finished talking and threw the skewer into the trash area.


    ¡°That¡¯s why my life has been about controlling those below me.¡±


    She said that as if arrogantly resenting her royal birth itself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate it though. Getting along with everyone and changing the bad things together isn¡¯t bad either, you know? Ehehe. I¡¯m pretty sure there wouldn¡¯t be much resistance this way.¡±


    ¡°That is the first I have heard of it. Please allow me to shatter that confidence of yours.¡±


    ¡°Why are you making a fist, Mariwa?! Don¡¯t hurt me!¡±


    Her voice was louder than expected, so Mariwa put her fists down from Evelia¡¯s temples. If there ever were another fool like Evelia, she would surely use those fists without hesitation. She decided to do that, and to ignore the previous conversation.


    ¡°By the way, you said that you would come back a year later. What do you intend to do about the child?¡±


    ¡°Eh? That really wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    This time without hesitation, she hit the fool¡¯s temples with her fists.


    ¡°You may live however you choose. I care not. However, a child is a child after all.¡±


    Evelia was saying that so much that it really wouldn¡¯t matter what happened to her from this point on. Mariwa didn¡¯t intend to pry further into her affairs regarding her child, but Evelia¡¯s manner of speech wasn¡¯t something Mariwa could overlook.


    Having suffered Mariwa¡¯s Iron Fists, Evelia trembled while covering her head where she was hit.


    ¡°Gh. That really hurt¡­¡­ but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯ll work out somehow.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡­ no. That is enough.¡±


    What she said was so reckless that Mariwa finally gave up.


    She could never understand how a fool thinks, after all.


    These three years taught Mariwa something. Fools should be educated before it¡¯s too late. For now, she resigned herself to her carelessness of getting acquainted with a fool who was too late to be educated.


    ¡°Hey, Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Evelia reverted to her usual smile, and asked a simple question.


    ¡°Can I become a good parent?¡±


    That question caught Mariwa off guard.


    As usual, there was no hint of excitement or uneasiness in Evelia¡¯s expression.


    ¡°You¡­¡­¡±


    Mariwa hesitated, but said what needed to be said.


    ¡°¡­¡­will surely not make a great parent.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yes. However.¡±


    Evelia was probably self-aware enough to know. She didn¡¯t seem depressed by Mariwa¡¯s answer. Thus, Mariwa continued sincerely.


    ¡°After you give birth, please ask everyone for assistance. Bring out the love in everyone, more than usual, if only for the child¡¯s sake. That much is within your grasp.¡±


    Evelia¡¯s retainers, friends, acquaintances, or ¡ª Mariwa herself.


    If she relied on them, she could certainly become a somewhat decent parent.


    Perhaps she felt something from that sincerity. Evelia smiled happily.


    ¡°Really? Then, someday, I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±


    It was her usual smile.


    That was the last conversation they had.


    After that, Evelia moved to a summer resort, gave birth to Michelie in secret, and died at childbirth. There were few who knew the truth, as it was publicly announced that she had unfortunately passed away due to illness. The country grieved her premature death.


    Evelia Edward. The princess who was simply loved by everyone. Loved, and loved, and loved.


    She enjoyed her life, but surely there was something lacking. That was why she spent her life searching for something she loved. Her way of life was almost a challenge. A challenge to find someone or something she loved just as much as she was loved. That was what made her so charming.


    Over ten years passed since then.


    ¡°¡­¡­It is almost time.¡±


    Mariwa noticed that it was almost time for the carriage to arrive and bring her to her workplace. She had been lost in thought at home, and now began to get dressed.


    After Evelia¡¯s death, their plans dissolved into thin air. It was important, but their pivot, their leader, was gone.


    Mariwa thought about it once in a while.


    If she met Evelia who was born as a commoner, would she have safely given birth to her child? What kind of a parent would she have been?


    It was their final what-if scenario.


    Surely she was allowed to play with that imagination. Surely she had the right to indulge herself in such sentiments, to wish for such a world to exist.


    ¡°Lady Toinette, we have arrived.¡±


    ¡°I shall be there at once.¡±


    Responding to the summons from the Noir house, she remembered her beloved friend¡¯s memento, and smiled so gently she could make her own sister tremble.


    It was the generation after theirs. Keeping these offspring in mind, a smile wrote over her usual strictness.


    Evelia was a genius who was loved by everyone. Truly and genuinely loved by everyone. But still¡­


    ¡°Perhaps her very own daughter disliked her.¡±


    They resembled each other, but they were total opposites that would never have meshed.


    The younger sister who shows her love all at once, and the older sister who shows the same amount of love for her by showing her off to everyone. Perhaps they are sisters living the way Mariwa and Evelia could have, in their stead. But Mariwa felt not an ounce of regret or frustration watching them.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for some education.¡±


    Placing all her hopes for the future in them in her stead, Mariwa Toinette turned around and got into the carriage.

 Chapter 74

    My name is Christina Noir; and ¨C I am a genius.


    It has been ten years since my genius was recognised. Now that I am thirteen, I shall attend the Royal Academy alongside most other noble children.


    And this school will become the stage for scenes of the game, just like in my memories of my previous life. Of course, the me right now does not even slightly resemble that stupid role of a villainess. Reigning as a lady of character, I plan to push aside that good-for-nothing idiotic crown prince and cultivate power and influence among the top aristocrats.


    For my ¡®School Domination Plan¡¯, I was currently sitting with the people who would become my number one and two pawns.


    ¡°And with that, tell me how the exam went.¡±


    ¡°Exam? Aaah, do you mean the entrance exam?¡±


    We currently sat in a quiet corner of the church in the neighbourhood. It was a place I had become familiar with after visiting so many times over the past two years.


    Playing against my usual boardgame partner; I took their knight and advanced forward with my piece while I talked.


    ¡°What other exam would I mean? Yes, the entrance exam for the Royal Academy. How did you go?¡±


    ¡°Mmm, I think I probably passed. There weren¡¯t any problems I couldn¡¯t do after all.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Even while you say ¡®probably¡¯ you¡¯re actually feeling quite confident. To say there wasn¡¯t a problem you couldn¡¯t do, you must be feeling pretty brave. I thought to myself.


    His face is still that of a boy, looking at it makes it seem that he won¡¯t grow up for many years. However, even though he¡¯s already so tall, he just keeps growing. Even though I know I¡¯ll also grow some more, it¡¯s frustrating.


    Leon Nardo. He was a commoner the same age as me, with black hair and eyes.


    Honestly, as a commoner there¡¯s no way he should be able to sit next to a noble like me, but I allow it since my heart is so incredibly generous. Even if they¡¯re a commoner, if they¡¯re smart and funny then I don¡¯t mind being around them.


    ¡°Well as long as you pass it¡¯s fine.¡±


    I smiled complacently. Since Leon is going to be my no.2 pawn, my plans are counting on having him helping me out. I¡¯d be in a difficult spot if he didn¡¯t make it in.


    It is said that an aristocrat¡¯s duties begin in earnest after graduating from the Royal Academy, but that is a huge mistake. The people who will rise to the top socially and politically will have already begun networking for their future before they arrive at the Academy, and continue making connections.


    With my genius, I will certainly stand above them all. As the daughter of the Noir family, one of the three great houses of this country, it is my duty to do so. I must build up an overwhelmingly superior powerbase while I¡¯m a student for my future standing.


    But most importantly, it is my duty as the elder sister to make the school a comfortable playground for Michelie when she enters.


    With my genius intellect, previous life¡¯s information and my current information network, I am unrivalled. Not to mention with my handy pawns ¨C I will be completely invincible. Hehehe. Laughter bubbled up from within me.


    As I laughed in my heart, Leon gave a shiver.


    ¡°Did you guys feel something cold just now¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just your imagination. We¡¯re indoors after all.¡±


    I cannot let my future henchman know of my scheming, he might reject the honor of serving me if he knew my true intentions. So, of course, I deny the real reason behind his shivers.


    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s because of preparing for the exam? Perhaps you overdid it and exhausted yourself.¡±


    ¡°No, Miss Mariwa told me not to overdo it, so that can¡¯t be it.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s Mariwa being all sweet to you?¡±


    There¡¯s no way Mariwa would say that to just anyone. The same Mariwa who is always mercilessly pushing me to the breaking point. She never says anything that caring to me about my health.


    ¡°She¡¯s not being sweet, Isn¡¯t Miss Mariwa always like that? She¡¯s not the sort to teach by forcing a student to overdo it.¡±


    ¡°No way, Mariwa follows the ¡®If there¡¯s a will, there¡¯s a way¡¯ approach.¡±


    The same person should be tutoring both of us, but his classes sound a lot less harsh than mine for some reason.


    ¡°Well whatever. It is Mariwa after all. So Surfania, what¡¯s your next move going to be?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut it.¡±


    My future no.1 pawn, Surfania, was taking a long time to make her next move. Well, even if the game isn¡¯t over yet, against a genius like me the winner isn¡¯t really in question. After all, to this day, I have never lost to Surfania¡­ Although I have never won against Mariwa, but let¡¯s just ignore that for now.


    I¡¯m pretty sure Surfania just hasn¡¯t improved at all. A shut in as always, same barbed tongue, constantly a sore loser, quick to tears. She hasn¡¯t grown up at all.


    After considering her options for ages, Surfania finally makes a move. Since it was an expected move I could immediately counter it.


    ¡°If by any chance Leon does fail the exam, Mariwa will probably strangle him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say such scary things¡­¡±


    Leon shuddered, already imaging what would happen. It seems that after all these years Leon had at least come to understand just how truly frightening Mariwa was.


    ¡°Putting aside such fun talks¡­you probably passed right? As long as you answered each question; there¡¯s no need to worry about failing. If you¡¯re going to worry, then it should be over your school life starting from spring, commoner.¡±


    Eighty percent of new students at the Royal Academy were the children of nobles. In such an affluent place ¨C a commoner like Leon will stand out no matter what. Especially if he gets excellent marks. He will definitely attract some jealousy.


    ¡°If you¡¯re just going to hang out with commoners, then there¡¯s no point in going to the Academy. Make sure to use the chance to make some connections.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really worried about that anyway. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m about to start worrying about my social status now after all this time, It¡¯s fine to ignore them as long as they don¡¯t push it too far, right? And don¡¯t call it ¡®making connections¡¯. I¡¯m just planning on making some normal friends.¡±


    ¡°Try and use your head would you. At least have a think about the advantages and disadvantages, okay? If it¡¯s the child of a high rank noble, that¡¯s all anyone is thinking about. You have to be able to show off just what your worth is. Then gather sufficient associates to prove your value. That¡¯s a start. If you¡¯re really struggling, you can use my name.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­alright. Not that I¡¯ll use your name though, Chris.¡±


    ¡°As long as you understand. Now you just have to work hard.¡±


    I¡¯ll leave him be at the start and see just how far Leon can get by himself. If you say you won¡¯t use my name then, it¡¯s fine to just recruit you later on anyway.


    While I planned to drag that shut in Surfania into my camp from the beginning, Leon¡¯s position is different. My connections will spread further if I absorb a faction Leon has made himself without my help.


    Heheh. Regardless, he¡¯ll be my follower. I like the sound of that. I love having followers. They satisfy my need for social approval. My plan for school domination is progressing steadily. Still, my number one goal is the Idiot Crown Prince. He will make for an easy victory. If it¡¯s that fool, even Leon could easily smush him.


    ¡°Somehow I felt that chill again¡­ So what about you guys? I won¡¯t be mad if you failed the exam. Especially you, Surfania. Since you hate people, I figured you¡¯d refuse to go.¡±


    ¡°Since my older sisters all go there, I have to go¡­ I more or less passed the exam as well.¡±


    In these two years Leon had managed to understand Surfania¡¯s character well, which was to say he didn¡¯t give her words much weight. Without paying much attention to what was being said, after grimacing at the board for a while, Surfania finally moved her piece.


    For high nobility like myself and Surfania, if our parents enrolled us, we would without a doubt get in. The exam results doesn¡¯t actually matter. Still, with my score on the exam and noble status, without any royalty in the same year I should easily be the student representative. I¡¯m also confident I got the top score in the exam.


    ¡°Oh yeah, the Calibrachoa house¡¯s daughter, their second daughter that is, Miss Ignia is at the school. One grade ahead of us right? I hope we can be cooperative.¡±


    ¡°Stop it, I don¡¯t even want to imagine it.¡±


    As signs of defeat showed on the board, Surfania was twirling a strand of hair in clear agitation.


    ¡°Aaaah, that¡¯s right, for some reason Surfania isn¡¯t close with her sister right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that her rebellious stage is dragging on. Miss Ignia is actually quite easy to get along with, though the eldest sister is a bit difficult ¨C even for me. Since she¡¯s always so energetic, she¡¯s probably involved in lots of activities at the school right?¡±


    ¡°Noisy. I don¡¯t know anything about my sisters. Saying my sister is ¡®easy to get along with¡¯ is just her being a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing¡­Speaking of tricking people, Chris at school, are you going to constantly be pretending to be a lady in your second form? Because if you are, then I¡¯d prefer it if you stayed away from me. It¡¯s annoying. When you¡¯re like that I get goosebumps.¡±


    ¡°I know what you mean. Chris is like a whole nother person in her second form. Even for me, when you¡¯re in that mode I don¡¯t know if a commoner like me can talk to you or not. If you can, could you not bring it out¡­?¡±


    ¡°You guys¡­¡±


    These two saying whatever the want to, my eyebrows started to twitch.


    They¡¯ve got some nerve to talk like that about my second form, I have spent over eight years cultivating it to perfection. Just you wait and see, you¡¯ll have class with my second form in class everyday.


    ¡°I think normal Chris is best. It sounds like a pain to hide your true self the whole time we¡¯re at school.¡±


    ¡®It does. I would even prefer the current her over that version. So talk normally.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Not a chance.¡±


    I rejected the two ¡®s counsel of opinion with a snort.


    With no mother or wet nurse, the way I speak I was largely influenced by Father. So it¡¯s useless. Even briefly, letting my true coarse mouth talk at the Academy wouldn¡¯t be forgiven for a second.


    ¡°We¡¯re trying to look out for you, Chris. Why do you need to be in second form anyway? With your social status, you can pretty much talk down to anyone there. Since your default is spouting self important nonsense, I don¡¯t think you can hide it the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Well yes. To be so picky about her words and tone, it¡¯s just not you at all, Chris. Even Mariwa says so. To train yourself to act one way until you fully understand it, and then put it to practical use. You should at least keep a bit more of your actual personality in your second form.¡±


    ¡°I already said; I can¡¯t. Because how I usually talk is¡­¡±


    It¡¯s like that.


    It¡¯s the same way the villainess, Christina Noir, from Destiny Labyrinth spoke.


    ¡°¡­This isn¡¯t ladylike after all. It seems like a villainess after all.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is like Chris is speaking like a lady ¡­wait, what do you mean villainess? You¡¯ve mentioned it before right?¡±


    ¡°Did I? I don¡¯t recall.¡±


    In order to fool Surfania, who had knit her brows at me, I went overtime in destroying her chess pieces.


    ¡°Well, anyway, together all three of us will be going to the Academy!¡±


    Brightly changing the subject, I moved my knight in order to thoroughly defeat Surfania.


    The me who was so happy about going to the Academy had no idea what I was about to be forced to endure.


    The hardships that fate had in store from me after entering the Royal Academy.

 Chapter 75

    Normally at dinner the Noir table bubbling with conversation.


    Father, Michelie and I were all gathered together to have dinner tonight. As usual Michelie and I were exchanging everything that happened during the day while gathering information, it was a fun mealtime activity. Even delicious food will be spoilt by a bad mood. Since I knew that, I was saving up all the times I got to each happily with Michelie like this.


    Yet, right now the table held the atmosphere of a funeral.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A silence of three people saying nothing. The only sound was the echo of tableware. Even I, who normally livened up our dinners, had my mouth firmly closed. My hands holding the knife and fork moved heavily as the dinner seemed to drag on. My appetite had completely disappeared.


    Even Michelie was still feeling down. Even her golden hair that always shone seemed to have darkened. She sat there ¨C despondent. With slow movements she worked through her plate, taking small bites. So cute, even when she¡¯s feeling down my sister is still cute.


    Only one person, Father, had said, ¡°Why is everyone so down?¡± as a small try, but he had tucked into dinner with his usual vigour.


    The reason we¡¯re so down, was because of a topic that already came up during dinner.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Even if my heart feels hollow, I still have something I must say.


    Fate is cruel. It crushes my heart. My plan that would start from spring, entering into The Royal Academy. That was where fate had prepared a large trap for me.


    The Royal Academy was a boarding school.


    I¡¯ll say that again.


    It¡¯s a boarding school.


    As soon as Father mentioned it during the meal, both Michelie and I had frozen.


    ¡°I won¡¯t go to the Royal Academy¡±


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    My Father ignored my appeal.


    As if pretending he didn¡¯t hear me, he kept on eating. If you ignore it all, don¡¯t fantasise that it will just go away Father. Even I, his daughter, has to say how stupid by Father was acting trying to feign innocence.


    Beside me, Michelie was holding onto my skirt.


    ¡°Big Sister¡­you won¡¯t leave right?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t leave¡­There¡¯s no way I can abandon you and leave, right?!¡±


    ¡°You will go.¡±


    My previously silent Father suddenly came between us sisters.


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Michelie turned her entreating eyes on Father.


    Even though Michelie, who was always so obedient, was rebelling on this, Father just looked away as if he couldn¡¯t see it.


    Still, if Michelie is of the same opinion as me then I have no hesitation. With my conviction prepared, I confronted Father.


    ¡°Do you have a problem, Father? Since I said I won¡¯t go, I will not go. Is there anything more important than my will?!¡±


    ¡°Just why are you complaining so much, Christina¡­¡±


    Father is acting as if he¡¯s facing a selfish brat saying nonsense.


    Finally beginning to speak, Father met my stare.


    ¡°Christina. What you will gain at that school, do you really not understand how important it is? You were originally looking forward to starting school. Why all of a sudden have you changed your mind?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­I didn¡¯t realise all students had to live in the dormitory.¡±


    I knew it had a dormitory, but I thought it was just for students who lived quite far away.


    I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d go so far as to force nobles who lived so close to the school to also live in the dormitory. Certainly I knew that in the game Michelie stayed at the dorm, but I thought that was because of the game Christina¡¯s bullying, they never said it was actually a compulsory dormitory. Until today at dinner Father had said ¡®To think from Spring even Christina will be in a dormitory¡¯ Even this house will become so quiet¡¯ uttered looking deeply moved. It was a possibility I hadn¡¯t even considered.


    Damn it. I was careless. To go so far as to place a trap here, destiny is truly cunning.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own fault you didn¡¯t realise. Anyway, aren¡¯t you going to go to school with the Calibrachoa¡¯s daughter Surfania? Then everything should be fine. If you suddenly pull out, won¡¯t she be quite upset?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    I didn¡¯t get what going to school with Surfania had to do with what we were discussing, but Michelie seemed shaken for some reason.


    ¡°Big Sister is happy to be with Miss Surfania, right? Even if I¡¯m not there, if Surfania is then it¡¯s okay?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall for his rubbish, Michelie. Surfania can cry all she wants.¡± I sighed.


    As Michelie had begun to grasp my hem with all her power, I thought of a very good idea.


    Even if Father¡¯s eyes were telling me to be quiet, I had no intention of stopping.


    ¡°I know! Father should use his power to force the school to give me special treatment! They can just let me commute instead. Like that, everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. I am ordering you to stop with these crazy ideas.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with it. Our house is so close!¡±


    Rules are rules. Abide by them.¡±


    ¡°Well their rules are stupid! making people live in the dorm, it should only be people from the border!¡±


    If Father is going to crush my idea without even listening, then I won¡¯t listen to him either.


    Im the name of my pride and my love for Michelie I say this.


    ¡°Who do you think I am? I am Christina Noir The eldest daughter of the Noir house, one of the three great houses of this country. I am Micheli¡¯s Big Sister! If it¡¯s for my sister, I will break this enforced boarding system!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so cool, Chris!¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am your Big Sister after all!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re such an admirable Big Sister then stop saying such unreasonable things!¡±


    Though Michelie¡¯s eyes were sparking with high praise for my speech, Father quickly cut me down saying I was just being selfish.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if there isn¡¯t a system to let students go out for legitimate reasons, and the half yearly holiday students are free to go wherever. Isn¡¯t it fine since you can play with Michelie as much as you like then?¡±


    I see, I see. He is saying that even if I¡¯m in a dormitory, I can still see Michelie every half year.


    ¡­Is he trying to kill me? To only see her one every six months? As if I could stand such a stretch of time being apart from her! I can¡¯t believe this. What the hell are you saying Father?


    ¡°I can¡¯t see Big Sister for over half a year¡­..? Th- that¡¯s ridiculous!¡±


    If the angel by my side, who was so rarely opinionated, will argue on my behalf the there¡¯s no way I can fail here. As long as Michelie is by my side, I shall never yield.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid for your enrolment and donated to the school. There¡¯s no way I can suddenly cancel your enrolment just like that. Michelie, you should also be reasonable. There¡¯s nothing that can be done.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that! Since we¡¯re rich, there¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be any problem?!¡±


    ¡°Enough of this foolishness!¡±


    This time he finally responded to my complaints. It seems Father has no intention of listening to my opinions.


    ¡°Father¡­why are you saying such cruel things? Father, do you hate Big Sister and me now¡­?¡±


    ¡°Michelie. You too, stop copying Christina¡¯s bad behaviour. Rather, to have to tell you off when you¡¯re usually so good, it hurts my heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re saying you don¡¯t care what you say to me, Father!¡±


    I¡¯d expected him to simply glare, but instead Father came back with a scolding.


    ¡°Christina, you will stay away from your sister for a while. It¡¯s because you¡¯re always acting like this that Michelie can¡¯t stand on her own two feet. Are you not ashamed as an elder sister?¡±


    ¡°I- I already know!¡±


    I¡¯ve been steadily distancing myself. Michelie¡¯s has already grown so independent these last two years. Even if it¡¯s just a little, she doesn¡¯t depend on my so much that it could be called dependence. I am accomplishing my duties as a Big Sister properly.


    Father narrowed his eyes.


    ¡°I see, let me ask for reference then, how many more years will it take?¡±


    ¡°Th- that¡¯s¡­¡±


    The reason I looked at the ground was definitely not an attempt to escape from Father¡¯s gaze.


    Because, Michelie can live independently from me, I¡¯m following the plan. Exactly. Slowly, slowly, until the day when Michelie and I will live completely separate.


    ¡°¡­about thirty years left?¡±


    ¡°Oi. Clean the table. Dinner is finished. Ah, also. take away the children¡¯s as well. Even if they haven¡¯t finished, just take it away.¡±


    ¡®Father?!¡±


    ¡°How cruel Father!¡±


    In the face of the two sister¡¯s condemnation, dinner was ruthlessly called to a close.

 Chapter 76

    Yesterday Father was really quite pigheaded.


    Even though I tried to complain during dinner about the compulsory dormitory system, he left saying he had work to do and wouldn¡¯t let me into his study. After banging on his door I was dragged away and locked in my room. Even though it was treason to separate me and Michelie, Father wouldn¡¯t listen to our sisterly bond.


    ¡°Even if I go to the Royal Academy, it¡¯s not like classes are compulsory. Most of all, I¡¯ve already studied everything in the curriculum anyway! So there¡¯s no reason I have to go. Isn¡¯t that right charles!¡±


    ¡°Exactly Chris!¡±


    The one who responded, eyes gleaming with spirit was Charles.


    Even though he was royalty he was so cute always coming over to visit my house. He had already turned 11 this year. Although he and Michelie used to be the same height, Charles has grown to be quite a bit taller.


    Even so, his honesty was still his greatest asset, as his emotions were clear on his face. For some reason my fiance was quite pleased when I relayed the situation to him this morning.


    ¡°Today Chris is so lively!¡±


    ¡°Of course! because I¡¯m angry now!¡±


    It seems like Charles had taken a different meaning from all this than me, but it didn¡¯t matter. I was in high spirits. I held up my clenched fist above my head to show just how mad I was. Charles raised his hand with a ¡°wow¡±.


    ¡°I thought Father was a better father than this! To try and separate Michelie and me¡­.Oi Charles! Do you have anything to add!¡±


    ¡°Yup!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let it out!¡±


    It seemed Charles did after all have have some thoughts on the forced separation of Michelie and me. As expected of my fiance.


    At my encouraging response Charles opened his mouth in good humour


    ¡°It serves you right!¡±


    ¡°Look Charles, I get it, you are courageous as always in volunteering to fight for me¡­..!¡±


    My smiling face was shocked as I realised what Charles had just said and I grabbed his face in my hands. In my previous life they called this move the iron claw. I put all my strength into twisting as hard as I could.


    ¡°It hurts! This really hurts Chris!?¡±


    ¡°Make peace with it. While I am fond of you, I am still a strict lady.¡±


    Charles tried to pry himself out of my iron claw, but being older my grip was stronger.


    Never ever will I lose! How could his reaction to my justified speech be ¡°Serves you right¡±. Even someone as gentle as me will snap. His timing especially had fired me up.


    ¡°While I¡¯m happy you said you¡¯re fond of me, you¡¯re misunderstanding! I wasn¡¯t saying that it serves you right Chris!¡±


    ¡°Oh really now?¡±


    I considered Charles¡¯ appeal for a moment, as a doubt was born. I relaxed my grip ever so slightly.


    ¡°Then what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°I meant it serves Michelie right? So let me go already!¡±


    ¡°I understand. we¡¯re going to go into overtime now. Resolve yourself Charles.¡±


    ¡°Wh- why?!¡±


    WHy on earth would this kid think I¡¯d let him go with that. He had just dug his grave deeper.


    No matter how Charles complained or screamed I didn¡¯t let him go. I was now putting in more power than before.


    As I was punishing Charles a voice came from the side.


    ¡®Oi Christina Noir Let him go¡ªWah?!¡±


    Turning in the direction of the voice, I threw a nearby jewelry box at them. I thought it was quite a weak throw, but the target screamed when it hit the mark.


    ¡°Bastard¡­.Just what are you trying to pull?! The hell do you think I am. How dare you disrespect the crown prince like this!¡±


    ¡°Just when did you sneak into my room you perverted prince!¡±


    ¡°Who you calling a perverted prince?!¡±


    I really don¡¯t think I need to tell you all the names of my enemy shouting at the moment.


    With straight blonde hair and blue eyes slightly different to Charles¡¯, it was His Highness Endo. He was a species of annoying bug that would occasionally follow Charles here when he came to visit. While I was busy with Charles he has snuck into my room, I hadn¡¯t noticed him at all until now.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s you Big Brother¡±


    In order to beat up this idiot who forced himself into my room, I released the iron claw. Charles approached Endo as if he hadn¡¯t just been tortured.


    ¡°What are you doing here Big Brother. Weren¡¯t you keeping Michelie company?¡±


    ¡°Aaah. I went to her room, but she wasn¡¯t it sight. Oi Christina Noir. Where¡¯s MIchelie?¡±


    ¡°Well now. That¡¯s something even I don¡¯t know.¡±


    I played dumb to His Highness¡¯ Royal Inquiry.


    Of course I actually knew where she was. Since Endo was coming here, Michelie had run away from her room. She¡¯s probably off doing embroidery with a maid somewhere. She¡¯ll come out again once Endo¡¯s gone.


    ¡°I see. Michlei is inconsequential, so it¡¯s fine that Chis doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡±


    ¡°Ow-¡±


    As usual I couldn¡¯t understand the aggression between Charles and Michelie, so I lightly chopped him on the head.


    ¡°Hah. Well, since it seems Michelie is busy there¡¯s no helping it. But from that talk just then¡­.bastard, It seems you didn¡¯t know about the dormitory system until now. You have no self respect.¡±


    ¡°Shut it you good-for-nothing Prince! What a hobby you have, eavesdropping.¡±


    ¡°When things don¡¯t go your way, do you always resort to slander? Pathetic. I basically only come during the seasonal school break. How did you not even realise?¡±


    ¡°Seasonal school breaks¡­¡­? Ahh, I see.¡±


    After all, this year Endo¡¯s visits have always been in the seasons of Summer or Spring. Thinking about it Endo is one year older, so he¡¯s definitely a student there. I see. He came during the twice yearly holiday period. I didn¡¯t realise because I don¡¯t pay attention to someone like Endo.


    ¡°My bad, because his highness shows up only in summer and winter, I thought it was just you being weird as usual. So I didn¡¯t really think about it much.¡±


    ¡°What the hell am I to you anyway?!¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Didn¡¯t I just say so now?¡±


    ¡°But Chris, you really have no choice about the dormitory. Finally Michelie is the one who gets left behind for once.¡±


    ¡°The first part was right. I¡¯m going to pretend I didn¡¯t hear the second part. This is advice from your older brother. Don¡¯t hang around with this one. Her stupidity will run off on you.¡±


    ¡°How about you stop talking to Charles. You¡¯ll corrupt my fiance and turn him into an idiot and pervert like you Perverted prince!¡±


    I will never get along with this asshole. Since he had fallen in love with Michelie at first sight two years ago, he has been appearing now and then like a stalker to visit her at our house. No way would I ever get along with that. He sticks to her like a bug. He isn¡¯t even good enough to face Michelie, so I¡¯ve been running interference. Even if he gets through my interference, and manages to meet Michelie, it¡¯s not like this useless bug can try anything.


    ¡°Oi Christina Noir. Quit calling me a perverted prince. It¡¯s way too harsh¡­.!¡±


    ¡°Hah. I can call scum like you whatever I want to. Since that was what you promised two years ago.¡±


    ¡°Grrr-¡±


    With a chuckle I proudly squash Endo¡¯s resistance.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with calling a pervert trying to close in on my little sister a pervert to his face and I have no intentions of changing that after this. The special rights I received two years ago have come in more use than I thought they would. Since the only thing this idiotic prince has is his ridiculously high pride, since he put forward the conditions, there¡¯s no way he would break his word.


    ¡°Then shall we have another duel with swords this time? My training has been paying off.¡±


    Since the incident with Endo, Mariwa has been teaching me the basics of self defense. Even Mariwa agreed that it was a good idea to be able to protect myself. furthermore, for some reason only in our self defense classes ¡®¡­.You have good muscles¡¯, Mariwa unprecedentedly praises me.


    While I had never actually fought with anyone, since Mariwa praised my skill, I think I will be fine.


    I¡¯ve already given up suspecting why Mariwa knows how to train the body. It¡¯s just mariwa. I¡¯d be more surprised if there were things Mariwa couldn¡¯t teach.


    Endo crossed his arms and turned away to my teasing proposal.


    ¡°Fuuun. Can you even fight against a girl with a sword?¡±


    Seems this fool who tried to have a duel with me in the past was babbling on about something.


    It seems Viscount Igusa¡¯s teaching has improved since two years ago but still¡­.. ¡°Charles. Get away from that idiot. Come here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah ¡­¡­sure?¡±


    ¡°Hold on a second¡±


    As Charles obediently headed towards me Endo grabbed him to stop him.


    ¡°Oi woman. don¡¯t deceive my little brother. Stay here, Charles.¡±


    ¡°Yeah? um, I don¡¯t really mind but¡­.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not deceiving anyone, he¡¯s my fiance. Charles, It¡¯s fine so come here.¡±


    ¡°Okay-¡­¡­¡±


    Caught between me and Endo, Charles was trying to decide what to do. Of course neither of us would compromise to the other, so we glared at each other over Charles.


    Unexpectedly, Charles who was stuck between us took hold of each of our hands.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°hmm?¡±


    With a complicated expression, Charles was drawing Endo and my hand¡¯s towards each other. Our fingertips were barely touching. Even if this is such a Charles thing to do, since it¡¯s so sudden I can¡¯t respond immediately.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we get along like this?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Caught unguarded by Charles, I can only stare at my hand touching Endo.


    Well, I mean, I get what Charles is trying to do. I can see what he wants to say. But still, this is. Basically, it¡¯s that.


    ¡°It will dirty my beautiful lady skin¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch a royal like me, it gives me goosebumps¡±


    It¡¯s basically still the same conclusion.


    No matter what Charles says, I will never try and be friends with this guy.

 Chapter 77

    To enter the Academy means to seperate from Michelie for a while.


    I couldn¡¯t help but reluctantly understand that fact.


    No matter how much I tried to oppose it, Father would not yield. There was nothing more I could do. I am the sole daughter of the Noir household, so I have some power, but the real power lies with my Father. Since I was still a child, there was no way for me to overturn the decisions Father as the head of the Noir family made. I had to grow enough to be able to defeat Father. Though I considered continuing my previous protests, that was my limit.


    So there was nothing I could do to stop being pulled away from Michelie for a while. Even if the reason was to encourage Michelie¡¯s independence, it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing to be physically separated for a while.


    Originally, us sisters were the strongest, something like distance will not defeat us. Of course I¡¯ll be lonely when we can¡¯t meet, but to withstand this trial, I shall grow as a lady and someday have my revenge upon Father.


    It¡¯s not like there were only bad things about entering the school. With the change in environment, I would acquire so many new experiences. I¡¯ll all of a sudden be surrounded by so many new people, and there will be countless challenges to go along with that. ¡®I¡¯m honestly looking forward to it.


    After all, make no mistake, I am the genius of my generation. The Royal Academy is the perfect stage to announce that Christina of the Noir house is here.


    There¡¯s only two more years until Michelie will enter the Academy, after that we can spend our school life enjoyably as sisters. I will spend these two years gaining perfect control of the school ready for when Michelie arrives. That way I can have everything ready for her to join me.


    I have set my heart on this.


    However, aside from separating from Michelie there is one more problem.


    As I begin my life at the Royal Academy, something will come to a definite end.


    ¡°¡¯Lady Chris, Is something the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Mm. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    After Mariwa pointed out that I had stopped writing, without back chatting I resumed concentrating on the class. Mariwa didn¡¯t enquire any further and class resumed.


    Quietly, Mariwa¡¯s class continues without interruption.


    I silently try and store all the information Mariwa mentions in her lecture. Recently, I hadn¡¯t rebelled at all. This was proof that I was growing up and becoming a true lady. Under Mariwa¡¯s training, I was steadily becoming a fine lady.


    Mariwa¡¯s classes that had been a staple since I was seven, after today there was only one class left.


    Mariwa is after all my hired tutor. Even though on paper she was simply my etiquette teacher, in her twice weekly lessons I was now taught anything that might be necessary for me to know in the future.


    I was taught all sorts of things from Mariwa. Beginning with manners, then liberal arts, and then various other disciplines, and finally even self defense. These will all be indispensable in the future, and though I can¡¯t say it easily, I am incredibly grateful to Mariwa.


    So much so that words cannot express it.


    But Mariwa will not be my tutor forever. Mariwa is only my tutor until I enter the Royal Academy.


    This deadline has been there since long ago. It¡¯s an unavoidable parting. It¡¯s different from the unexpected separation from Michelie.


    As such, once Mariwa is no longer my tutor, there is nothing I can do to stop our relationship being cut. There is no reason for Mariwa to continue to come see me, and there is no excuse for me to go see her either.


    Class continues indifferently. Mariwa teaches as always, the only different thing is perhaps my heart.


    During class I don¡¯t cause a fuss, or try to escape, or joke about anything, I simply apply myself to the content.


    Our time passed like this in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish here for today. Do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mariwa¡¯s words are met with silence.


    There are things I want to ask.


    But they¡¯re not related to class. A genius like me is a child who prepares and revises properly. To prepare for class, I study even on days with no class. I already understand all the contents of today¡¯s class.


    So what I want to ask is not related to today¡¯s class. it¡¯s a much more trivial, thoroughly personal thing.


    For example, once you are no longer my tutor what will you do? or, Where does Mariwa live. or, How did you become my tutor.


    I want to hear about Mariwa.


    Now that I know I will no longer meet her regularly as my tutor, after all this time questions keep bubbling up.


    If things continue like this, I don¡¯t think I will be able to ask Mariwa anymore.


    Mariwa, what is your normal life like? Mariwa, how have you lived so far? Mariwa, what will you do from now on? I realised that I know nothing about Mariwa¡¯s past, present or future.


    If i don¡¯t do anything, Mariwa won¡¯t tell me about herself. After all, Mariwa is just my tutor. Since I know mariwa, I know she will not go beyond her duties as tutor.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. A question¡­¡±


    That¡¯s why, today I definitely need to ask one of my many questions.


    ¡°Your question?¡±


    ¡°¡­..Nn. No. I understood everything! You should praise me!¡±


    ¡°So it was like that. It is expected that you will understand the contents of our class, there¡¯s no reason for me to praise you.¡±


    For some reason I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    As if she hadn¡¯t sensed what I had been trying to say, mariwa begun to tidy up her belongings after a cold reply. This was just like usual, Mariwa is always like this, for some reason my chest tightened.


    ¡°¡­..Mariwa¡±


    ¡°What is it, Lady Chris¡±


    Mariwa stopped what she was doing and turned to face me after I called her name. But when I saw that face all the things I had planned to say dried up.


    Her back was perfectly straight, her eyes shining like a hawks. Her expression was cold, as if she didn¡¯t care that our final goodbye was near, no matter what it was her usual face.


    ¡°Mariwa¡­.¡±


    I felt that her face was so very far away.


    The words I tried to stay were blocked in my throat, the lips I tried to gently open became tense.


    ¡°¡­¡­Ha. It¡¯s nothing. SInce class is finished, hurry up and leave! I want to spend my remaining time before the Academy with my precious Michelie!¡±


    ¡°I see, Well, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±


    Mariwa left without reprimanding my careless words.


    ¡°Well then, excuse me.¡±


    Ah, my regrets are too late now.


    I se Mariwa off without being able to stop her. I bite my lips at what a coward I am.


    I only have one more chance left.

 Chapter 78

    I ran down the corridor. I moved my body forward, keeping to rhythm, each step a leap. I ran past a worried maid who yelled after me ¡®That¡¯s dangerous- young miss!¡¯ but that wasn¡¯t enough to stop me.


    Feeling this way, I was helpless.


    Inside my chest pathetic thoughts spun around and round. Emotions bubbling up with no outlet just like when I hid from Charles.


    When I thought about that time, the solution came easily.


    I just need to say it. I just need to listen. I just need to clearly say my thoughts. All the things I¡¯ve kept in my heart, I just have to throw them out there, and maybe they will catch them.


    However, I¡¯m not that confident I can actually carry it out.


    ¡°Urgh¡­¡­!¡±


    I want to let out a loud scream. But I scolded myself for trying to take such an easy way out. Another part of me violently responded, ¡®then what else should I do then¡¯.


    Suppressing all the chaotic thoughts as they were too much, I arrived at Michelie¡¯s room. Without even pausing to knock, I threw open the door.


    Keeping my momentum I ran and hugged my little sister who has been reading quietly until now.


    ¡®Michelie!¡±


    ¡°Wha- Big Sister?¡±


    Michelie was surprised at my attack, but didn¡¯t dislike it in the slightest. Without resisting my hug at all, she just tilted her head slightly, as if this was the normal hug.


    ¡°All of a sudden, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Mm. Just give me a sec.¡±


    I held my cute little sister as close as I could for a moment. Feeling Michelie¡¯s warmth, my heart calmed a little.


    For a moment I dreamed I could stay here forever, but today that was no good. Today I didn¡¯t come here to be healed by Michelie.


    That¡¯s why I reluctantly pulled away from our embrace, I earnestly looked into Michelie blue eyes.


    ¡°Michelie. Please scold this useless older sister.¡±


    ¡°Eh? All of a sudden, what¡¯s wrong Big Sister?¡±


    In response to my serious request, the same words she had said when I first jumped on her, now had a slightly different meaning.


    Michelie¡¯s blank look, was the face of someone who had absolutely no idea what was going on around her. Certainly, most people would be shocked, being asked such a thing out of the blue. But, I really wanted Michelie to do this for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine so, without asking why, just scold this no good sister of yours. With the strongest words you have, push me forward!¡±


    I was currently driven by the intense urge to be punished. So I wanted to be scolded. I had thought of asking Father, but when Father admonishes me I just automatically rebel, so I scraped that plan.


    Maybe if Michelie sent me a ¡®tsk!¡¯ my feelings would calm down. If my most beloved sister could scrape out my weak self, then with all my power I can challenge Mariwa.


    ¡°Please Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Um well¡­.okay¡± I guess I understand, for now anyway.¡±


    Michelie was a child who well understood people¡¯s emotions. Even without knowing all the details, she understood my enthusiasm. Taking a step back, when Michelie looked into my eyes she didn¡¯t look at all confused.


    ¡°Big Sister.¡±


    As she said my name gently Michelie reached her hand towards my head.


    Aaah. I hadn¡¯t expected her to go for a beating straight off. But it was convenient. If it was hit like how mariwa does, surely my body would wake up.


    Michelie¡¯s hand landed on my head as I waited expectantly.


    Rather than a punishing harsh fist, an accepting gentle palm landed on my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­Eh?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really get it but, if it¡¯s you Big Sister then everything will work out.¡±


    Stretching as high as she could, Michelie gently stroked my hair smiling from her heart.


    ¡°Michelie¡­.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. I feel a bit bad for doing this Big Sister, but it makes me happy. Big Sister relying on me.¡±


    I was going to say that this was the opposite of what I had asked for, but I stopped.


    Just like how I have never harmed Michelie, Michelie has never harmed me.


    Being comforted by Michelie is not a bad thing.


    Though it didn¡¯t follow my plan, I still felt my motivation returning.


    ¡°Something happened with Mariwa. yeah. Speaking of, your classes with her will come to an end soon won¡¯t they. I see. To say goodbye like this, must feel lonely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.Mmm.¡±


    ¡°But you know what? I know for a fact that there is nothing Big Sister can¡¯t achieve if she tries.¡±


    Being consoled by my little sister, the tension finally leaves my body. As her words soak in, my heart feels relaxed.


    ¡°So, if it my Big Sister, the coolest in the world, everything will work out.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Looking at Michelie smiling up at me, I confirmed what I knew from long ago.


    To be worthy of my younger sister who selflessly supports me, I will stand with dignity and pride and throw away my weak self.


    ¡°I am the older sister of Michelie, the coolest in the world!¡±


    ¡°So cool Big Sister!¡±


    Always single mindedly motivating me, my most beloved sister is indeed an angel.


    Later I would think back upon these days.


    Peaceful days I spent ignoring the fated scenario and instead chasing after daily happiness.


    I was so happy then. It was surely because I was so happy that I couldn¡¯t look ahead and think about the consequences of my actions.


    What a fool I was, calling myself a genius.


    However, that stupidity was just the most obvious out of many small pushes that made me become a villainess. It was then that I could see all the signs as far back as when I was thirteen, no eleven, even as a seven or nine year old¡­.No even before that. The groundwork that would decide my path had been laid long before the five year old me remembered my previous life. Like that, even if it was only by the heart, I was manipulated down this path. Or perhaps for a villainess like me, it was decided from the moment I was born.


    But even now I don¡¯t have any regrets.


    Because I love the fate that made me like this.


    All I need to do, is love the fate that was given to me.

 Chapter 79

    I opened my eyes.


    As soon as I did I was aware of my surroundings. From my dream I opened my eyes to the real world. With that, I¡¯ve already forgotten what I was just dreaming of.


    Looking up at the bed canopy, I blinked owlishly several times.


    The sunshine coming in from the window was radiant. It¡¯s morning. I¡¯m an early riser, but my head is still blurry first thing in the morning. With my thoughts still catching up, I can relax in bed without my usual impatience. I just lay there, still, not fully in reality for several seconds, before finally I¡¯m truly awake.


    ¡°Sun¡¯s up¡­¡±


    Muttering as I got out of bed, I let out a big stretch. It feels nice to move the body after it¡¯s become heavy from sleep, but it doesn¡¯t get rid of all the drowsiness.


    Already done with the morning preparations, the maid calls out once she¡¯s sure I¡¯m up.


    ¡°Good morning Miss. Let me help you get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Mmm-¡­.G¡¯morning-¡±


    Using the water prepared in the bowl, I wipe my face with a cloth. Though I¡¯m left feeling refreshed, the dregs of sleep are still hanging on. The last bit of drowsiness won¡¯t leave me just yet. It¡¯s persistence is annoying, but it¡¯s always been like this. I already know what I need to do to.


    ¡°Hair¡­.First I need to¡­..arrange my hair¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. On it.¡±


    The maid sits me down on a chair, before brushing my hair out. Just a little more and I¡¯ll be fully wake up.


    ¡°Your bed hair is the same as always. Your hair has a mind of its own, every morning it sets a challenge for me.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. ¡­..Ahaha You¡¯re a true young miss.¡±


    ¡°Mmm I am?¡±


    Combing through my hair, the maid has a small smile on her face as she seemed to enjoy my sleepy responses.


    My hair is unruly, It¡¯s especially bad first thing in the morning. The maid who does my hair every morning is a lot better at it than I am.


    Having my hair brushed like this feels nice. Secretly enjoying this luxury, I become fully awake from talking with the maid.


    ¡°Today, what plans do I have again?¡±


    ¡°yes. I have been instructed to bring you to the master¡¯s study after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Father? I wonder why.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t told any more than that. ¡­..Ah. Young miss, Which dress should we go with today?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, Give me a second to pick.


    While checking my schedule my brain gets up to speed. All the subtle thoughts in my mind become clear. By the time I¡¯ve gotten dressed, I am my usual perfect self.


    ¡°Okay, First off let¡¯s go wake up Michelie!¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    To my usual announcement, the maid shows a wry smile as she bows. ¡­.


    Going to wake up Michelie is my daily routine.


    Or rather, I actually wake up a little bit earlier just so I can wake Michelie up. I quietly enter Michelie¡¯s room early. That way I can see Michelie¡¯s peaceful sleeping face.


    Her resting face is exactly what I imagine an angel would look like. Her golden hair is spread out in waves. her cheeks look so soft I just want to poke them.


    This small time where I can monopolise her is my privilege as an older sister.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my little sister just the cutest¡±


    ¡°¡­Mm¡±


    I will never get tired of looking at my angelic little sister.


    Since she¡¯s still dreaming, of course Michelie can¡¯t hear me, but she still reacts to my words. Well, at least that¡¯s my embarrassing thinking.


    Though she¡¯s so cute like this, it¡¯s about time to wake her up. I give her shoulder a gentle shake.


    ¡°Michelie, It¡¯s morning.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Mhmm¡±


    The shine in her eyes when she just wakes up is the most beautiful sparkle in the world.


    Looking at me with those eyes, Michelie hugs me with a happy laugh.


    ¡°¡­.It¡¯s big sister,¡±


    ¡°Yup. It¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe¡­¡±


    Pretending to be asleep, Michelie clings to me like a spoiled child. Even though she¡¯s so grown up now, in the morning she still acts like a little kid. Since I¡¯m also out of it in the morning I understand. So just in the morning, I don¡¯t think about keeping away from my sister and just spoil her as much as I can.


    Like this, the time I get to spend with her before she wakes up isn¡¯t all that long.


    ¡°Good morning Big Sister.¡± ¡­


    ¡°Mhmm, Morning Michelie.¡±


    Michelie greets me with a smile from within my arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get you up and dressed eh.¡±


    ¡°Will Big Sister be doing my hair?¡±


    ¡°Of course, well with some help from the maid as well. After all it¡¯s fun to play with Michelie¡¯s soft hair!¡±


    ¡°Ehehe I also enjoy having you play with my hair. ¡­.One day I hope to be able to do your hair for you Big Sister.¡±


    ¡°I think you might be exaggerating it in your head but¡­Why don¡¯t you try it today?¡±


    ¡°I can?!¡±


    ¡°U- uh, well Of course. You don¡¯t need to be so shocked¡­.¡±


    As I carefully comb Michelie¡¯s hair, I¡¯m a little puzzled by her enthusiasm. What ribbon should we use today?. While thinking things like that, I try and imagine a hairstyle that will suit a sister as cute as mine.


    I don¡¯t have long left before I enter the academy after all.


    Like this, same as always, we sisters get to spoil each other¡­


    Just like that the day passes as usual.


    I wake up my beloved little sister, peacefully eat breakfast, and then remembering Father¡¯s summon¡¯s I head to his study.


    It¡¯s probably related to when I¡¯ll leave for the academy. If so, then it¡¯s not really anything big, so I don¡¯t need to prepare myself to face Father all that much.


    ¡°Once she graduates from the academy, Michelie will enter a monastery.¡±


    Fate had bared its fangs.

 Chapter 80

    I don¡¯t understand what he just said.


    His words echoed in my head, yet I still didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°In two years time Michelie will enrol at the Royal Academy. Then four years after graduating from the Academy, I will send Michelie to a monastery. This has already been decided. If you get it, then you can leave.¡±


    After only saying that I was told to leave.


    With a snap somewhere in my head I lose it.


    I tried to pull myself together, gasping for air.


    But I couldn¡¯t catch my breath, it felt like I was suffocating.


    The rage forming in my body rushed out of my mouth. Later on I would come to know that I had verbally abused Father between gasping for air.


    Honestly, I don¡¯t remember what I said.


    All I remember was that Father¡¯s face didn¡¯t even flinch as I threw my worse words at him.


    ¡°Have you calmed down yet Christina.¡±


    ¡°¡­tch!¡±


    I manage to hold back my immediate response.


    I forced my already half open mouth shut, biting off the words at the last minute.


    Father surely knew that I would respond like this. That¡¯s why he waited until I had nearly left for the Academy before he told me. He chose the short amount of time I had left with Michelie to tell me so that I couldn¡¯t plan anything.


    I exhale a little, before breathing in heavily. And then I slowly let it out.


    I was calmer. I couldn¡¯t solve this by being angry.


    That¡¯s it. I can¡¯t resolve this by getting upset. I need to clarify the facts and then think of a way to solve this. That¡¯s how I can proceed constructively from here. I ought to know that by now. I learnt from Mariwa that rather than being pulled around by my emotions, I needed to wield them myself.


    To be conscious of my anger, to identify and manage the source of that anger. By doing that you can return to your usual calm.


    Of course the anger is still there.


    ¡°Why. Michelie being sent to a monastery, why did this happen? Tell me why, Father.¡±


    Suppressing the anger stirring in the pit of my stomach I asked Father.


    One of the route of the original Christina is to be sent to a monastery as a political prisoner. In this country, the death sentence can be reduced to a life of harsh imprisonment.


    There are many reasons why someone might be sent to a monastery, punishment is only one of them. It¡¯s not that unusual for the children of nobles to enter monasteries, in order to stop a family¡¯s inheritance been split up. Thus second and third sons, as well as spinster daughters will often be sent there, basically, it¡¯s a support home for noble children who don¡¯t work or marry.


    To live in the monastery they vow a life of virtue, poverty, obedience, and to dedicate their lives to the monastery.


    Abandoning family and possessions, they live according to the rules of the order.


    If Father says she will be sent there, then it will be with a suitable donation to the order. Alternatively, she could be sent to a private monastery of the Noir family. With that in mind, Michelie won¡¯t be treated like the original Christina was.


    Becoming a nun is a respected life usually. It¡¯s a life that will never suit me, but it¡¯s not an unfortunate life. It¡¯s a virtuous aspiration, and many people hope to enter a monastery.


    However, I cannot forgive Father for arbitrarily closing off Michelie¡¯s future.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about¡­ as if you would understand with just that. This is because of Michelie¡¯s birth..¡±


    ¡°Her birth? Then it must be because her mother was the little sister of the king.¡±


    Father grimaced at my frank words.


    ¡°¡­.So you knew.¡±


    He said it bitterly, since this was information I wasn¡¯t supposed to know, but I was defiant.


    ¡°So what if I knew?¡±


    Even if Father thought I was suspicious, it didn¡¯t matter. Though he glared at me, he didn¡¯t seem flustered.


    ¡°Christina. We are not royalty.¡±


    ¡°¡­.What?¡±


    Of course I know that.


    Nobility and royalty, though they were similar, they were completely different. Though the Noir family is a principle family of the aristocracy, it didn¡¯t hold a candle to the responsibilities of royalty.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I took Michelie in. It wasn¡¯t good to keep her imprisoned as royalty. I wanted to keep an eye on the child of Her HIghness Evilia. By keeping her close I could monitor the child. With just that person¡¯s child, her Highness Evilia will have a big impact of our world.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who her parents are.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t know.¡±


    It¡¯s the opposite of what he said before, but it¡¯s basically the same. I don¡¯t know anything about the King¡¯s little sister, so Father¡¯s evaluation of that person should have nothing to do with it. To me the only important thing is Michelie, just here and now we¡¯re discussing her future.


    But even now Father is stuck talking about the past.


    ¡°Her Highness Evilia. That person had everyone deceived. Of course no one would suspect her, no one would sense anything, until they were already under her spell. And then before we realised, everyone was her ally. None of us even knew a thing about her. No one thought to investigate. Who her friends were, what she was thinking as she acted¡­.we don¡¯t even know who Michelie¡¯s Father is.


    Noble privilege and royal power are closely intertwined in a delicate balance always fought over. When Her Highness Evilia was there, that balance leaned heavily towards the royal family.


    ¡°She ensnared high society, and had tempted almost all the nobility to her side. It was only when she passed away that we realised just how frightening a situation we were in. If it had remained that way, it could have been the end of aristocratic society. She was that skilled. She was a person beloved by all and beloved by the gods. She was a person that terrifying.¡±


    ¡°¡­.and?¡±


    After listening to Father¡¯s old tales, I asked the real problem with a low voice.


    ¡°Michelie inherited her skill. I feel bad for that child, but I cannot let her remain in the Noir family. Her graduation from school is the right time to end it. Even if I say she¡¯s being sent to a monastery, it isn¡¯t a bad life. I need you to understand that Christina.


    ¡°As if. Don¡¯t assume a child is just like the parent. Michelie is Michelie. Quite the bull Father. Have you ever been looking at Michelie until now? Or have you just been looking at the shadow of the deceased parent. Why don¡¯t you just look at Michelie!¡±


    ¡°No, It¡¯s from looking that I know.¡±


    Father bluntly responded.


    Saying you¡¯ve already looked, as if such a silly thing could matter to a genius like me. I was prepared to immediately refute my Father.


    ¡°Looking at you, who is so under her spell, I know for sure.¡±


    All my words disappeared.


    All the objections I had prepared, my burning anger too, it was all blown away from his words.


    ¡°More than anyone, even more than the Noir family, you put Michelie first, just looking at that I can see clearly.¡±


    ¡°¡­..a¡±


    But, that¡¯s.


    Michelie is, she¡¯s my younger sister.


    That¡¯s why, I.


    ¡°¡­.Say, Christina.¡±


    My thoughts are in pieces, I couldn¡¯t put together a sentence, it was then that Father gently smiled at me.


    ¡°You know, even I value Michelie a lot. But I love you more than that. And¡­.as the head of the Noir family I put this country first, even before my own daughter.¡±


    That is undoubtedly the duty of a noble, and Father is indeed the embodiment of a high ranking aristocrat.


    I tightly clench my fists. Hands in a fist, tighter and tighter, until my nails bit into my palm, I squeezed my hands.


    In response to my Father¡¯s beliefs, there was only a few words I could wring out in my pathetic state.


    ¡°Father, Have you ever thought about this¡­..?¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it. And this was the conclusion.¡±


    This is nobility.


    My Father¡¯s cold words somehow seemed lonely.

 Chapter 81

    I was the failure who let myself be talked down by Father, but thinking I¡¯m going to give up here is a big mistake.


    I love Michelie.


    She¡¯s the most important thing in the world to me. That won¡¯t change no matter what Father says. I love Michelie. That thought is the only clear thought in my head.


    So I clung to it desperately. With anger and duty pushing me forward I search for countermeasures against Father.


    There are two years left before Michelie enters the Academy. From there another four years until graduation. Within that time limit I examined every single possible way to stop Michelie being sent to a monastery.


    I am the daughter of the Noir family. A genius child born into the high ranking nobility. I was blessed at birth with my abilities.


    But that was all I had.


    To consolidate the power and influence I require will take ten, if not more, years to happen. If I am seriously going to oppose Father, then I need more.


    I came to the conclusion that right now, no matter how hard I try, I do not have the power to overturn Father¡¯s decision. Once you enter a convent, you can never leave. That is an ironclad rule no matter which convent it is.


    Six years just wasn¡¯t enough time.


    As a child by myself there was nothing I could do, but I can ask for advice. I don¡¯t want to burden Michelie, besides she has less power than I do. Charles and Endo are from the royal family. I can¡¯t tell anyone the circumstances behind all this, so even if I cooperate with others, the six year time limit is standing in my way. There was a limit to the connections of a child.


    With those worries, there was a knock.


    ¡°Miss, It¡¯s nearly time for ms. Toinette to arrive¡­.¡±


    At the maid¡¯s news, my face grimaced.


    The hesitation in the maid¡¯s voice is probably because she can sense my ill mood. The timing is bad. I hadn¡¯t even figured out how to deal with Mariwa leaving, I clicked my tongue at this horrible timing.


    ¡°Ah¡±


    There was someone I could ask after all. The most dependable person I know.


    Exactly. I should ask Mariwa.


    This was a great idea. There was no one more suitable to consult than Mariwa.


    ¡°Okay, please bring her here!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. certainly.¡±


    She seemed surprised by my sudden attitude change, but she left without voicing any doubts.


    Meanwhile, my heart had brightened with the possibility of solving the issue.


    I just need to get Mariwa¡¯s collaboration in sorting out this mess. If I do that, then I can keep consulting Mariwa in the future. I would have an excuse to keep seeing her.


    As if the fog had suddenly cleared, my problems seems to be solved one after another.


    Waiting impatiently like that, the maid finally showed Mariwa in.


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here Mariwa! I have something I need to ask you about!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll listen after class.¡±


    My energetic greeting was coldly rebuffed. Well, it¡¯s always like this anyway. It¡¯s not something to get depressed over.


    Once Mariwa was sure I had, though somewhat reluctantly, taken my seat, we begun the lesson.


    ¡°Our class today is the last time I will teach you as a home teacher. So with that announcement, let me hear your thoughts on Philosophy.¡±


    Starting with an announcement like that, class felt more serious than usual, so I pushed away the other thoughts. Rather than what I wanted advice on, I switched my mind to concentrate on class.


    ¡°Philosophy is not only the basis of all academic disciplines, but it is also the most important of them all. However, it is an academic field that doesn¡¯t have a single correct answer.


    ¡°There¡¯s no correct answer?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Plainly speaking, this doesn¡¯t only apply to philosophy. I have educated you on various methods until now. Beginning with etiquette, than liberal arts, etc, we went through many questions, giving each a yes or no answer. However, while these answers are unavoidably beneficial and convenient for our current society, there is no absolute correct answer.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­.¡±


    I showed her a truly pathetic face.


    With one class, she had flipped everything on its head.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that. So all our lessons up until now were meaningless? That¡¯s pretty cruel.¡±


    ¡°They were not meaningless. They were key points for your survival. But that is just saying they have meaning. You must not follow blindly and allow yourself to be trapped by other¡¯s way of thinking. I will teach you one thing. To divide everything into being correct, wrong and neither, is fatal. There is no difference between those three.


    ¡°¡­Sorry. I don¡¯t fully understand.¡±


    ¡°I see, then I shall offer you an easy to understand guiding principle for your life. I do not expect you to understand everything today, but I just ask that you remember what I will tell you today,¡±


    Even a genius like me can¡¯t comprehend what Mariwa is trying to say. Without extra information it¡¯s really hard to understand. Even Mariwa expected it would be like this so she put it as easily she could with her next words.


    ¡°¡­.Love your fate¡±


    My breath stopped.


    ¡°In this unreasonable world, that repeats a daily life full of complaints ¨C without averting your eyes from all the possibilities ¨C as it goes before you, love your fate.¡±


    Hearing the last thing Mariwa will teach me, my heart feels like it¡¯s going to stop beating. even as I feel it jumping in my chest.


    To give Michelie freedom to choose her future, there is only one choice I can make, and it was here the whole time.


    I now clearly know the answer, my messy tangled heart was put at peace.


    ¡°Everything you have experienced, for better or worse, has made you who you are today. That is what is called ¡®Love your fate; as long as you remember them, these words will help you in your life.


    ¡®Ha, hahaha.¡±


    Laughter leaked out from my mouth.


    Aaah, I finally get it.


    As if someone turned on the lights, I can finally see the road ahead.


    Who knew, in the end I didn¡¯t need an extra consultation with you.


    ¡°¡­..What¡¯s wrong, lady Chris?¡±


    ¡°Nothing at all. I got it. I finally understand Mariwa¡±


    Even though I felt like I was about to burst into tears, I forced a smile.


    Even though I know that many painful things are waiting for me, I was resolved to walk this path.


    I know it will involve betraying most of the people I¡¯ve encountered until now, but I¡¯ve decided to choose my most beloved sister.


    I remember every key event that leads to the conclusion I need. It¡¯s just as Mariwa said.


    Let¡¯s believe in it and love it.


    ¡°Thank you Mariwa, I really, truly, understood.¡±


    ¡®Ah, is that so?¡±


    I smiled sweetly as Mariwa looked at me unconvinced.


    ¡®Yup. my future from here, it¡¯s been decided.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Perhaps Mariwa was sent as a push from fate, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Fate.


    That which I have denied all this time. The truth I knew when I met Michelie for the first time, the knowledge of my previous life.


    In that story there is no bad end. Suffering was always waiting for Christina.


    There were three endings to the game, and Michelie achieved happiness no matter which it was.

 Chapter 82

    Let¡¯s respect it.


    Whether it¡¯s execution, suicide or exile to a nunnery, whatever conclusion there is to Christina Noir¡¯s life, I will respect it.


    She always followed through. By sacrificing herself she gave Michelie happiness.


    That is the road I too shall follow.


    It¡¯s all decided.


    There¡¯s one month left until the Academy entrance ceremony. I have so many things to do before then. Since I¡¯m going to change the direction of my life, I need to change the very way I have lived my daily life until now.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Sitting in my room I swirl a pair of scissors around.


    These dark and simple scissors are large and cut with finality. This heavy weapon in my hands was something I stole from the maid¡¯s quarters. I had brought them here because they are necessary for what I¡¯m about to do.


    Since I decided to follow the scenarios of ¡®Destiny Labyrinth¡¯, there was something I had to do first.


    It¡¯s a crucial part of the scenario. Rather it is what drives the whole story ¨C my relationship with Michelie ¨C so I need to make our relationship what it was in the original scenario.


    In the game Michelie and Christina were already enemies by the time Christina entered the Academy. Although the description said that Michelie idolised her sister, the villainous Christina tyrannised her and looked at her with disgust.


    They never clearly said why. From the words and actions of the original Christina it seemed she thought Michelie was her father¡¯s secret child born from a mistress and thus hated her for it.


    But you know it was probably just like this.


    That Christina was me.


    That¡¯s why I have to immediately recreate what happened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Motionless, I stared at my reflection on the blade.


    The sin I¡¯m about to commit, I dare say father won¡¯t punish me.


    Hurting Michelie and pushing her away, he will think it¡¯s my rebellion against his claim that she ¡®deceived¡¯ me. I¡¯m about to do a terrible thing to Michelie. ¡®I have never been deceived by Michelie. So, don¡¯t send Michelie to a monastery.¡¯ The things I¡¯m about to do, he will surely misunderstand them like this.


    That¡¯s why Father won¡¯t say a word and pretend that nothing happened. He¡¯ll just overlook this as a childish rebellion against him.


    ¡°Such a convenient excuse¡­.how annoying.¡±


    I feel like I¡¯m going to throw up. My hands holding the scissors are trembling. The things I¡¯m about to do, even if I¡¯m not punished, I hate it.


    It must be because of stress. As a headache starts to throb, I hear a knock at the door.


    ¡°Big Sister, I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Ah¡±


    Michelie enters my room, with no idea what¡¯s about to happen she approached me with a happy smile.


    Today is the day Charles will come to visit. She always visits me in my room before he arrives, which is why I had to do it today.


    I must finish this before Charles arrives.


    ¡°Ehehe, Until Charles arrives why don¡¯t we-¡­..Eh? Big Sister. What¡¯s wrong? Are you not feeling well?¡±


    What¡¯s about to happen, my determination right now; Michelie who knows nothings, tries to read my espression.


    My face right now is probably pale as a sheet. I knew from what I saw in the scissors.


    Looking at me, I don¡¯t know what Michelie is feeling.


    ¡°¡­.Stay away from me¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    More than hurt, she seems bewildered at these words I¡¯ve never said to her before.


    Her troubled face is attacked by confusion. The weak part of my heart is screaming that it¡¯s not too late to stop this now.


    I crushed that voice.


    ¡°W, what¡¯s wrong Bis Sister. Are you that sick? I¡¯ll call the doctor? It, it will be okay. Even if it¡¯s contagious, whatever disease it is, since it¡¯s you Big Sister, I¡¯ll stay right by your side!¡±


    She seems to have reached this conclusion by blaming my words on illness.


    My self hate will leak out. Of course, up until now I would have responded just like that.


    But I¡¯m a villainess. I have to corrupt my soul. To let go of my beloved little sister. This is nothing more than the beginning of what will happen in Destiny Labyrinth. To make Michelie a true heroine, she needs a villainess like me to stand in her way.


    Therefore I cannot choose words she can misunderstand.


    ¡°¡­..Michelie. Do you know your origin?¡¯


    ¡°Ummm, I¡¯m Big Sister¡¯s little sister?¡±


    ¡®Wrong.¡±


    As my beloved sister had just said words that would make me happy, I put my arms around Michelie. Without the slightest resistance Michelie hugs me back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Big Sister. You seem a bit different?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Different¡­Huh. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Michelie is sweetly looking up at me confused, but this time I¡¯m not hugging her to show her my love.


    I raise the loose strands in my arms, and with a short movement I twist my hands. Like this you can easily gather lots of hair without pulling hard. It¡¯s even easier because Michelie¡¯s hair is so very soft.


    ¡®Michelie. Someone like you has no right to the Noir family name.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    ¡°Ahh. Actually, you¡¯re not even of noble blood.¡±


    ¡°Oh Okay.¡±


    Because Michelie is actually royalty.


    But I have to hide that for now, and instead make my expression one of disgust. Even hearing this new information, Michelie doesn¡¯t seem shocked at all. It¡¯s surely because she trusts our bond unconditionally.


    Without caring about her lineage, she has full confidence that our bond is the strongest.


    That is correct, but it is also wrong.


    I love Michelie. But even so, from now on I will trample her love for me into the ground.


    ¡°Seems you still don¡¯t get it¡±


    My voice trembles. ¡®because you¡¯re pretending¡¯ says my head. This can only be described as an abrupt rash act of violence to a clueless innocent.


    Slowly and carefully, I gather all of Michelie¡¯s hair in my hand so as not to miss a single strand.


    The top part of Michelie¡¯s hair is tied in a ribbon, but the rest is left to flow down her back. While making full use of her wavy golden hair, the ribbon makes an accent.


    I have both the loose and bound parts in my hand, and then I use the scissors.


    These scissors cut with finality. In order to cut through all the hair, I hack at the hair in my hand. Snip-snip.


    Michelie¡¯s hair is easily cut off.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Michelie¡¯s hair was left in my hand as the red ribbon fell to the ground.


    Michelie¡¯s face showed the start of confusion. Certainly, she felt her head suddenly become much lighter. Michelie¡¯s hair now hung in a mess above her shoulders, her hands grasped where her hair had been, disbelievingly.


    The cut off golden hair was still in my hand.


    Michelie blinked blankly.


    ¡°Um, Big Sister?¡±


    ¡°Michelie. You are. not. my. sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­eh?¡±


    She surely has no idea what I just said, what I¡¯ve just done to her.


    After coming so far, as I look at the childish confusion on Michelie¡¯s face, the guilt that wells up in me can¡¯t be held back.


    In my chest, I felt my heart crush, my stomach felt like it was being ripped apart, I felt like all my organs were trying to force their way out of my mouth.


    In this aristocratic society, the worth and importance of a woman¡¯s hair, is something I am well aware of. I understand that in this society, you will be held in contempt just for having short hair. These emotions are so strong, it felt like they were tearing my body apart, I could only grit my teeth and try and hold them back.


    From now on, I must feel this way for the rest of my life.


    ¡°I am a noble. You are not. So listen up.¡±


    ¡°Bi-Big Sister?¡±


    My heart died hearing her voice. Looking at her uncomprehending face, it seems I¡¯ve managed to trick my little sister. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s seen through me.


    Even so I mustn¡¯t waver.


    Looking straight into her eyes I declared it.


    ¡°You, are not my sister.¡±


    I¡¯m sorry Michelie.


    To selfishly drag you along like this, I¡¯m so sorry.


    Even if it¡¯s for the sake of your future happiness, it¡¯s something I decided by myself. Without asking Michelie first, this is something I went and did for myself.


    To show finalise our seperation, I let Michelie¡¯s hair drop to the floor.


    ¡°This is the end of our relationship.¡±


    Thinking of the burden I¡¯ve placed on Michelie by selfishly throwing her away, I know.


    Michelie is a¡­¡­¡­¡¯pitiful child¡¯


    ¡°¡­..a¡±


    As if she finally understood what had happened, the light disappeared from Micheli¡¯s eyes.


    Now that I was sure, I turned on my heel. Leaving being the shattered Michelie, I left the room.


    Calling me back, didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°¡­..¡±


    I walked down the corridor alone. I wanted to hit something as hard as I could. I wanted to scream. I wanted to distract myself from these feelings.


    However, I did not want such a light punishment. For Michelie¡¯s happiness, I need not be forgiven, something like happiness I don¡¯t get to wish for. This is my choice.


    For this, one day I will have to pay dearly.


    Whether it be with death, suicide, or exile.


    In my future these are the only three options. No matter which, I will suffer in the end. Thinking of that, my heart calms a little.


    I didn¡¯t know.


    Alone, muttering in my head I walked down the manor¡¯s hall.


    I didn¡¯t know, I would feel such comfort, knowing that one day I would receive the promised punishment.

 Chapter 83

    In the room where she was abandoned by her only older sister, Michelie Noir stood stock still in blank surprise.


    Her hair was scattered on the floor. The wreckage of the golden waves she¡¯d grown for so long. But right now, Michelie¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t even see the hair around her or anything else.


    She didn¡¯t care about such a thing. Originally, my most beloved older sister praised my hair saying she likes it, so I asked a maid to help me keep it nice. If it was cut by the person I wanted to impress by growing it long, then I didn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    That¡¯s why what had shocked Michelie wasn¡¯t having her hair, a lady¡¯s pride, cut off.


    It wasn¡¯t even the words of her always reckless sister either. What had gone straight to her heart were the eyes that Chris had looked at her with.


    Narrowed eyes, with the lids slightly hooded, wrinkled eyebrows not quite enough to look displeased. The colour of the eyes that looked at me like that, they had felt murky.


    Everyone I had met had looked at me with those eyes.


    ¨Cwhat a pitiful child.


    The only eyes that had never looked at me that way in this whole world were the black iris¡¯s of my beloved older sister.


    That murkiness she had seen, even more so, as it was her beloved sister who they belonged to, was shocking enough to leave Michelie blank with shock temporarily.


    ¡°¡­.never¡±


    How long had she been standing there for.


    From Michelie¡¯s downcast form a continuous stream of resentful words, could be heard.


    ¡°Never¡­.won¡¯t¡­.forgi¡­.¡±


    The storm of my feelings couldn¡¯t be kept down, so much so that time seemed to have stopped.


    ¡°Absolutely, never forgive¡­¡­!¡±


    Driven by those violent emotions Michelie¡¯s fists clenched harder and harder.


    ¡°Michelie? Ah, I thought you¡¯d be here.¡±


    Michelie was still rooted to the spot by the vortex of unpleasant emotions when the door to the room opened.


    Michelie slowly turned towards that rude voice. Standing there, was a boy of the same age, same hair and same colour eyes as her.


    ¡°Michelie, I wanted to ask if¡­.eh? You cut your hair Michelie. Anyway, that¡¯s not important.¡±


    The rude boy whole entered without even knocking, was Charles. Charles didn¡¯t even seem to notice Michelie¡¯s emotionless face. he didn¡¯t have any comment on her new shorter than common sense hair length.


    ¡°Hey Michelie, Chris is acting weird, did you do something? She told me to go home, then wouldn¡¯t see me to the door and won¡¯t even meet my eyes. Today Chris was even stranger than her second form.¡±


    ¡°Charles¡±


    Completely ignoring Charles¡¯ flood of questions, Michelie called out quietly.


    ¡°Cooperate¡±


    Michelie hated Charles. She firmly believe she would never see eye to eye with him.


    But, throwing aside her hostility at her natural enemy, there was something she absolutely had to accomplish.


    In response to Michelie¡¯s words Charles frowned.


    ¡°What, all of a sudden.¡±


    ¡°Because I cannot forgive. So cooperate¡±


    ¡°Wha?¡±


    The wrinkle between Charles¡¯ brows deepened at Michelie¡¯s unclear explanation.


    Of course he would react like that. Just as Michelie hates Charles, Charles also hates Michelie. Suddenly being asked by an enemy to cooperate with them without an explanation, of course he wouldn¡¯t easily agree.


    Because Charles and Michelie both share the same most important person in the world.


    Like repels like. Which was also why Michelie was sure Charles would help her.


    ¡°That big Sister has changed, you noticed right Charles?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah Chris has been weird today¡­.¡±


    ¡°Then cooperate¡±


    Even if I resent it, The person who cares the most about my sister other than me is Charles. Normally that repelled me. But today was different.


    Michelie held out her hand to Charles


    ¡°Help me find out what hurt Big Sister¡±


    Charles eyed her outstretched hand as if it were a slug.


    ¡°You mean, the cause of Chris¡¯s change?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°The cause, it¡¯s something that¡¯s hurting Chris right?¡±


    ¡°Big Sister looked like she was in pain¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t turn back to normal at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­This hair, it was Big Sister who chopped it off¡±


    Holding a piece of her now short hair Michelie said who cut it.


    Hearing that, Charles¡¯ eyes narrowed.


    ¡°¡­..mm¡±


    Chris, who always exclaims that she loves Michelie the most in the world, performed such a rash and violent act. Even if it sounded ridiculous, Charles would understand since he saw Chris with his own eyes.


    Chris having gone so far, she wouldn¡¯t be able to come back so easily.


    When her hair was cut, in Chris¡¯ eyes Michelie had seen fierce resolution, sacrifice and pity.


    The change in Chris¡¯s heart, it isn¡¯t like what happened with Charles. At that time Chris¡¯s change of heart had been because of a clear outside cause. And that was something that time alone could not erase.


    ¡°So cooperate with me¡±


    ¡°¡­.Okay¡±


    Charles took Michelie¡¯s hand only as much was necessary looking, disgusted to even touch her.


    ¡°I will cooperate with you. Since it¡¯s for Chris.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Cooperation for Big Sister¡¯s sake¡±


    Between the two people holding hands, there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of trust. All that held them together was the shared interest of doing it for Chris.


    ¡°But, I will definitely rescue Chris. Michelie you¡¯ll be useful for that¡±


    ¡°f course. Same to you Charles, I won¡¯t get in your way.¡±


    Michelie looked at Charles coldly.


    Something had muddied that black that had glittered the most in the world. Somewhere out there was the bastard who had broken the heart of Chris, the most amazing person in the world. And so, what Michelie should do as a sister was clear.


    ¡°The person who made Big Sister have those eyes. That bastard who obstructed my Big Sister¡¯s life¡­..!¡±


    As her head rose, eyes wide open, face dyed with anger, in those blue eyes burned resolution.


    ¡°I will never forgive them!¡±


    Held by that flood of emotions, driven by her fury, Michelie took her first step.


    It was the first step towards crushing the destiny Chris knew to pieces.


    Elsewhere, Father muttered ¡°¡­.I felt a chill¡±

 Chapter 84

    Translator: CasBrin


    Mariwa Toinette was drinking tea in the front parlour of her parent¡¯s house.


    It had been quite a long time since she had returned to her ancestral home. Even though she had grown up in this house she wasn¡¯t allowed past the front parlour, let alone to her old room, that was how alienated she and her family were. Mariwa lived and worked independently, and they they had broken off family relations a while ago, so there was really no helping it.


    The life Mariwa had chosen to live was not one her family considered to be proper. She was aware that the path she had chosen was different to that of the normal path lead by other ladies her age. As such she did not get along well with her father. But now that her older brother had become the head of the family; relations were slowly returning to what they had once been.


    As she sat in her parent¡¯s house leisurely drinking tea, her thoughts were on a young girl who had been her student until just a few days ago.


    The look Christina Noir had that last time, it had been quite a shock for Mariwa.


    Mariwa had said ¡®Love your Fate¡¯. That you were in charge of all your own thoughts and actions, this was preparation for the cruel and harsh outside world. Which could be said to be in line with Chris¡¯ way of life until now anyway.


    To her attempt at giving Chris hope¡­.why did Chris¡¯ smile at that time look so defeated?


    Mariwa couldn¡¯t seem to forget the girl¡¯s reaction at that time.


    There had definitely ben something wrong, but she couldn¡¯t seem to figure out the cause.


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept you waiting, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°¡­Not at all.¡±


    Looking at the person who had entered the room, Mariwa put her thoughts on hold. The man who sat across from Mariwa had not reached reached thirty years old. He had a friendly smile that put people at ease.


    Igusa Toinette.


    The successor of the Toinette family. He was the child of her much older brother, so despite his age he was her nephew. Since he was actually much closer in age to Mariwa that her actual older brother, Igusa was more like a younger brother to her.


    ¡°That reminds me, I heard that your father had passed on the title of Viscount on to you. Congratulations, Igusa.¡±


    ¡°It happened quite a while ago actually¡­¡±


    Igusa smiled bitterly at the delayed congratulations.


    Among high nobility there were nobles who held multiple titles. It was common to bestow a minor title to the heir before passing on the full responsibility later on. The Toinette family held both the rank of Count and Viscount, so when Igusa came of age he was given the viscount title only.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard you¡¯re teaching swordsmanship to His Highness the Crown Prince Endo? I feel proud to be your relative.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, it is nothing compared to the you, Aunt, who has even taught the princess rather, this might be a blessing from being shown how to wield a sword by you all those years ago¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine not to be so humble .You have accomplished it with your own power after all.¡±


    The Toinette family was originally a knight family after all. Ass a descendent, Mariwa had also endeavoured with the sword. At that time, teaching Igusa sword basic was the first time Mariwa ever taught someone.


    ¡°Well, in the end I never managed to land a hit against you, Aunt.¡±


    ¡°That was only in the past. You lost because you were but a child then. That¡¯s the only reason.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m pretty sure I could never match your skill¡­¡±


    ¡°The past is seen through rose coloured glasses is all.¡±


    While chatting idly like that about the past, they eventually started talking about Mariwa¡¯s work as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you were the home tutor for Lady Christina. When I saw how ladylike she was, I knew she must have been taught by you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve met that child?¡±


    Having let down her guard, Mariwa let out a small sigh.


    ¡°You have never been great at reading people well. That makes me a bit worried.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    It was Mariwa¡¯a own blunder that she had never fixed his overly optimistic impressions of people. Since in another twenty years Igusa would become the head of the Toinette family¡­ It would be good if he could improve a bit by then she thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand but¡­well, do you have plans for after this?¡±


    ¡°I have no plans for the rest of the day. I don¡¯t have any particular business to attend to.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Actually an acquaintance asked me to arrange to meet you. They¡¯ve been patiently waiting for a chance.¡±


    Mariwa had a patient look on her face as she looked at her nephew¡¯s impish smile, as if he were up to no good.


    ¡®Is that so? Then please show them in.¡±


    She was quite certain it would be a child with black hair and eyes who would come in. This would be an opportunity to clear up her worries from their last class. Thinking that, Mariwa played innocent. Except, her predictions turned out to be wrong.


    ¡°¡­.Excuse me.¡±


    The person who appeared was younger than the child she had expected.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Ms Mariwa.¡±


    It was a young girl with gold hair and blue eyes.


    Hair that should have been long as a noble daughter, had been cut roughly above her shoulders, but more than anything it was the coldness in those eyes that nearly made one shiver.


    ¡°Though you are already acquainted I believe, this is Duke Noir¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Igusa¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Would you allow me to speak alone with this child for a moment?¡±


    Igusa¡¯s introductions were cut off mid way. While Igusa was slight taken aback at the sudden request, he understood the serious tone of Mariah¡¯s voice. Without asking any more, he acted according to Mariwa¡¯s words.


    Once she was sure Igusa had left them, she returned her gaze to Michelie.


    ¡°Greetings, lady Michelie. What business do you have with me today?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s something I wanted to ask you¡±


    How did she find Mariwa and how did she manage to get to the Toinette house all alone?


    The girl who exuded a dark light asked her question.


    ¡°In that last class, to my big sister, what did you say to her?¡±


    The fury that emanated didn¡¯t seem to match with the small figure in front of her.


    Mariwa didn¡¯t seem flustered, as though it was similar to murderous intent, Michelie was too young for that.


    Apart from that she was satisfied.


    Michelie who is always stuck to her sister had actually gone out of her way to find Chris. As she had thought, Chris must have gotten some strange notion from her words.


    That is why Mariwa answered frankly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    Michelie frowned as her question was dodged.


    ¡°I told that child to ¡®Love her Destiny¡¯. That the path we walk is up to our decisions, and our decisions alone, and that knowing that would allow her to prosper, that was the meaning I had intended to teach her.¡±


    Thinking of Chris¡¯ temperament in class up until then, this meaning should have been conveyed to Chris.


    But for some reason, Chris had seemed to resign herself.


    Defeated and powerless, she had smiled.


    Her reaction had been incomprehensible, more than anything, it was so out of character for that child.


    ¡°That time, what that child understood, I still haven¡¯t figured out an answer to that¡±


    ¡°Love¡­your destiny¡­.¡±


    Muttering to herself, Michelie slowly lifted her head.


    ¡°¡­I have a request¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Please tell me how to win against my sister. I will surely have to fight against my sister from now on. So that¡¯s why, please teach me¡±


    Today, not a single thing had gone as expected. However, there were days like this sometimes. Letting out a sigh of agreement, Mariwa threw a question out to understand a bit more.


    ¡°So basically, you want me to tutor you?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°I was paid to tutor Chris. Why should I teach you?¡±


    ¡°Ms Mariwa, you have quite high expectations for Chris didn¡¯t you? I heard you also tutored Leon for free. I already know that you do not teach for money.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had so easily pinpointed her weakness. Mariwa restrained the urge to frown.


    ¡°If she stays like this, Big Sister¡¯s future will certainly be different from Ms Maria¡¯s hopes. That¡¯s why I will bet my future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    I will, for my own sake, bet my own future, so that I can recover Big Sister¡¯s future. That¡¯s why, please teach me¡±


    Her eyes were strong.


    She no longer resembled the always laughing child she had been, instead there was just¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t resemble your mother at all do you.¡±


    She looks more like her adopted older sister than her own blood related mother.


    Aah, Michelie gave a small nod of understanding.


    ¡°As expected, Mariwa knew my mother.¡±


    ¡°Well yes, do you want to know about her?¡±


    ¡°Mmm. It doesn¡¯t really matter to me¡­Are you disappointed?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I hate that person, so it¡¯s a good thing that you don¡¯t resemble them. Even now, I feel relieved from the bottom of my heart knowing that.¡±


    Mariwa spoke her opinion of the former princess beloved by even the gods mercilessly without reserve.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s good. However you had better be prepared. I am by no means a soft teacher.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ms Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°Incorrect, Michelie Noir. I am not ¡®Ms Mariwa¡¯ to you now.¡±


    No sooner had Michelie nodded her agreement than Mariwa had her in her sharp gaze.


    Abilities are sufficient, her enthusiasm is vast, and the strength of her purpose is endless. Those qualities made up her new student, Mariwa gave her first lesson in a cold and dignified voice.


    ¡°You will call me Ms Toinette.¡±


    ¡­

 Chapter 85

    Tap tap tap.


    The sound of fingers drumming a book.


    A room in a church on the outskirts of town, Leon Nardo looked around the place he could finally meet his friends in ¨C if only just once a week.


    In the room with him was a girl who you could tell was a noble even with just a glance.


    Her unfriendly red-brown eyes were narrowed to slits. In contrast to her white, almost translucent skin, her light brown hair that went to her back was long and heavy. Although she was still a young girl in years, her beauty had a matureness to it.


    Surfania Calibrachoa


    A daughter of the high aristocracy She wasn¡¯t even attempting to hide her annoyance behind her book.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Though she address Leon, Surfania didn¡¯t lift her gaze from her open book.


    Even though she had been holding that book open for a while now, she hadn¡¯t turned a single page. Probably not a bit of the book¡¯s contents could make its way into her mind right now.


    Though he was exasperated with Surfania, since he had guessed the reason behind it, Leon continued speaking.


    ¡°Christina already said she wouldn¡¯t come, so quit being so jumpy. Next week is the entrance ceremony for the Academy right? She¡¯ll have no choice but to meet you then.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with Chris!¡±


    Since she snapped back at him it was obvious it had everything to do with Chris.


    ¡°Chris isn¡¯t coming, so what? I¡¯m not annoyed just because that idiot said she wouldn¡¯t be here. Rather, this isn¡¯t this peace a nice change?¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, it¡¯s just as you said, young miss.¡±


    He shrugged his shoulders at her obvious overreaction.


    Leon honestly couldn¡¯t understand why she hid behind harsh words. She¡¯d be better off being honest, he thought.


    ¡°Well, Christina probably has all sorts of things to prepare before entering the Academy. Setting aside her not coming here, hasn¡¯t she gone to your house at all?¡±


    ¡°¡­She hasn¡¯t. I don¡¯t care even if that idiot doesn¡¯t visit me.¡±


    With a humph Surfania turned away stubbornly. Such an easy reaction to read. His mouth was itching to grin, but it would be annoying if she took issue with him instead, so he suppressed it.


    ¡°What should we do? How about a board game?¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ve already had a match today.¡±


    It was just like Surfania said. Since Surfania just kept improving, soon Leon wouldn¡¯t be good enough to play against for her.


    Well then, as he was considering what they could play instead, he heard the creak of the church door opening.


    Surfania jumped at the sound, of course.


    ¡°Ah-¡­I¡¯ll go and have a look.¡±


    Though it was obvious Surfania was desperate to go look herself, without getting up she just stared at the door instead. He couldn¡¯t just ignore Surfania when she was like this, so Leon went instead.


    Surfania was the type where,If he tried to approach her, she would pull away. Having said that, since he was too clumsy, even if she wasn¡¯t like that he¡¯d probably still mess up.


    Honestly, she was a troublesome girl. Not only did it seem to take forever, it was annoying as hell. You had to be super patient, and even then it was a bother to do.


    ¡°Hmm, well I also like that part of her though¡­¡±


    Since there was no one around, unintentionally the words that came out reflected his true feelings.


    During these two years, he¡¯d ended up hopelessly, stupidly, in love with that surly young lady.


    Being with them, I¡¯d forgotten I¡¯m just a lowly commoner, how stupid am I. Smiling bitterly he walked towards the entrance.


    To try to gain even a bit of favor with the one he adored, Leon was now an expert at being playing gofer for her. But the person he saw at the entrance was someone he knew well.


    ¡°Eh? Ms Mariwa, and¡­Ugh¡±


    ¡°Ugh?¡±


    Inclining her head slightly at Leon¡¯s word choice, was Michelie. Even from afar, that blonde hair and blue eyes seems to shimmer. Looking so lovely. ¡®Lovely¡¯ was the best descriptor for her, even if you tried you wouldn¡¯t be able to forget her beauty.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Mr Leon. While I understand your feelings, please refrain from showing them so obviously.¡±


    ¡°Ah, no I- Excuse my rudeness¡­¡±


    To behave as I had in front of ladies was inexcusable, so I bowed my head in apology.


    Did Michelie notice or not? Whichever, she doesn¡¯t seem to care.


    ¡°It has been a while, Leon. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um, yeah. It has been a while. But, why is Michelie¡­?¡±


    ¡°From today we shall be holding her classes here.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    Without waiting for Leon to understand, they entered the room.


    ¡°A, Wai-¡±


    Right now Surfania is impatiently waiting for Chris to appear. In a panic Leon tried to stop the two, but he was too late.


    ¡°Who was it, Le..on¡­?¡±


    Her energetic voice withered to nothing. Surfania who had been expectantly jumping and fidgeting about the room became suddenly still with disappoint when she saw who had arrived.


    ¡°You are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon, Miss Surfania¡±


    Michelie quickly bowed her head in a show of good manners to Surfania who¡¯s disappointment now neared open hostility.


    ¡°Good day, lady Surfania. Excuse our rudeness, however we will be using this room for this child¡¯s classes.¡±


    ¡°Ms Toinette¡­¡±


    To Mariwa and Michelie, who had come in, it seemed Surfania wanted to say something, but she just bit her lip.


    Though among her friends she was intensely confident, at times like these Surfania became quite timid, so Leon stood in front of her as a buffer.


    ¡°Um, while it seems that Ms Mariwa and Michelie are doing well, as for Christina, what¡¯s going on? That girl, she hasn¡¯t come here in a long time.¡±


    ¡°Even if you wait here it¡¯s useless. Bis Sister, she won¡¯t come here anymore so.¡±


    The one who answered Leon¡¯s question was Michelie.


    But rather than Leon who had asked, her eyes were on Surfania when she spoke.


    ¡°Even once you¡¯re all together in the Academy, it won¡¯t be like it was. Since Big Sister isn¡¯t coming here anymore, didn¡¯t you even suspect this a little?¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut your mouth.¡±


    Michelie¡¯s words seem to have a provoking tone to them. Her anger exceeding her shyness, Surfania who had been silent until now was now glaring with sharp eyes at Michelie.


    ¡°Why is someone like you talking like they understand what¡¯s going on with Chris? Acting like you¡¯re all that. All you¡¯ve ever done is cling to Chris, when did you become Chris¡¯ spokesperson, huh?¡±


    ¡°¡­as I thought. Is it that Ms Surfania dislikes me?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Thinking you can get away with any and everything by using your face, you¡¯ve, made a big mistake. Pretending to be all depressed like that.¡±


    The atmosphere had grown uneasy, Leon felt a trickle of cold sweat.


    Though he hadn¡¯t noticed until now, somehow it seems these two really don¡¯t get along. He appealed with his eyes to Mariwa to rescue them, but as cold as ever, it seemed Mariwa had no intention of meddling in this.


    ¡°Is that so? To think that you hated me.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But so what?¡±


    In response to Surfania whose eyes were burning with fighting spirit as if she was issuing a challenge, a laugh slipped out of Michelie¡¯s lips.


    ¡°But, in front of Big Sister you couldn¡¯t say that¡­what a cute ¡®rival¡¯ you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Surfania¡¯s face turned bright red, her shame was now greater than anger it seemed.


    Since she didn¡¯t retort right away, it seemed this was Surfania¡¯s defeat. Right when Leon was wondering whether he should step in to protect her or not, Mariwa broke into their conversation with perfect timing.


    ¡°Michelie. No more. Apologise.¡±


    ¡°Sure, Ms Toinette¡­My apologies, Ms Surfania.¡±


    With Ms Toinette¡¯s intervention, Michelie easily retracted her claws.


    ¡°¡­tch. I¡¯m not particularly bothered ¡±


    At the moment when she could have gracefully retreat, with her bruised feelings Surfania still acted tough.


    ¡°You have my apologies, Ms Surfania. This child hasn¡¯t received an education term and it still quite impolite.¡±


    Continuing from Michelie¡¯s apology, Mariwa also bowed her head.


    ¡°However, if you stay outside for so long you shall cause the Calibrachoa household to worry. Before it becomes a commotion, I think it would be best for you to return home.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know, okay¡±


    Clenched hands trembling, Surfania stood up and left the room.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Mr Leon.¡±


    Mariwa also called out to Leon, who in a daze after not being able to do anything, hadn¡¯t been able to see Surfania out.


    ¡°You should also should return home soon. You also have quite a bit to prepare for the Academy, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. well then¡­¡±


    ¡°Yup. Goodbye for now, Leon¡±


    As he stood up to leave, the smile Michelie showed was the same innocent look at that time during the National Day festival.


    ¡°Y- yeah. See you, Michelie.¡±


    That he could someone force this out from his stiff face was a godsend.


    His thoughts on the indescribable fear he felt towards that girl two years his junior, Leon went to chase after Surfania.

 Chapter 86

    It was simply a coincidence.


    Chris only saw her as a rival because of a plain old coincidence, a gift of good fortune to a child like Surfania. Surfania herself knew this more than anyone else.


    It has all started with her older sister.


    ¡°Today, I met quite an interesting child!¡±


    Her eldest sister had said.


    It had been Chris¡¯ first entrance into high society, the royal ball. Surfania had excused herself from participating, since even then she was already introverted and had no interest in the party. As such it was the eldest Calibrachoa daughter who had met Chris. It seemed she was the current student of Eder Sister¡¯s former tutor, and from there they had talked more.


    ¡°With that flower petal on her head, she was so cute looking ¨C like a fairy.¡±


    It seemed that pointing this out had started their conversation. I wasn¡¯t interested whatsoever in hearing what my sister was talking about with that ¡®fufu¡¯ laughter and flowey smile. Not wanting to hear any more of her the story, in a lonesome fashion she retreated to her room and ignore her sister¡¯s voice.


    The second time she heard about Chris, was from the middle sister.


    ¡°That child, she¡¯s such a good kid!¡±


    As her sister reported with eyes sparkling, it became increasingly unpleasant.


    Without Surfania even knowing, it seemed that her eldest sister had invited Chris over to their house at some point. Now that her middle sister had met Chris she could only keep highly praising that child. Chris was polite and courteous, yet her stories were funny. She was sweet, but had an abundance of knowledge, after they had thoroughly praised every word she had said did the report finally end.


    ¡°Rather than reading books all day, you should follow that girl¡¯s example!¡±


    It felt like something was stuck in her throat.


    Even as Surfania faced away, unresponsive, her sister continued to squawk on about this and that. Once more she retreated into her own room.


    The young daughter of the Noir family was highly praised by her two elder sisters. But Surfania didn¡¯t have any desire to meet that child. From what had been said the Noir child sounded like an obedient social butterfly, and Surfania believed that a surly introvert like her could never get along with such a person.


    Regardless, when Chris was invited over a second time, Surfania reluctantly couldn¡¯t avoid meeting her face to face.


    ¡°Good day, Ms Surfania. I am honoured to finally meet you.¡±


    Smiling with eyes that seemed to dazzle, she perfectly performed a curtsey. Surfania refused to leave her room no matter what her sister¡¯s said, and so the young lady that had come all the way to Surfania¡¯s door to greet her, seemed absolutely flawless.


    ¡°I am Christina Noir. I have had the privilege of spending time pleasantly with Miss Surfania¡¯s older sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmm¡±


    As Surfania tried to digest the perfect manners displayed in front of her, remembering the middle sister¡¯s words, words of rebellion came out of her mouth.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that fake smile?¡±


    There was no getting around it, she was flat out insulting her.


    In fact, Chris¡¯ smile at that time was flawless. From her gestures to her facial expression, there was nothing that seemed unnatural. That was why the middle and eldest sisters had held so much praise for this girl.


    That¡¯s why Surfania¡¯s appraisal hadn¡¯t come up with a single fault in Chris. She only felt this strongly because she would never have to meet this girl again after insulting her.


    So she had thought, but her words had a rather unexpected effect.


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    Chris¡¯ eyes narrowed in surprise before her expression broke into a broad smile without a trace of her perfect lady¡¯s mask from a moment before.


    ¡°Amazing. This is the first time anyone has ever seen through my second form.¡±


    Surfania was taken aback by the sudden transformation.


    In the blink of an eye, in that very Chris way, she had closed the distance between them.


    ¡°I was so sure I had perfected it since it had never been seen through by older kids or even adults. As for Charles¡­well he completely thought I was a different person.¡±


    Surfania could hardly understand the words she was hearing. Unlike her lady mask, her face showed all her honest expressions as she spoke and her eyes seemed to pull a person in.


    ¡°What¡­? What are you?¡±


    ¡°Fufu. I am what I am. My name is Christina Noir. And I am a genius!


    The girl who threw out her chest as she said her name didn¡¯t appear to even have a trace of the etiquette of a noble daughter, but she was so much more fascinating than she had been a moment ago.


    ¡°Well than, Surfania. From today onwards you are my rival! My genius rival. You should feel honoured!¡±


    ¡°¡­Self centred. I know this because I¡¯m the youngest in my family, but you don¡¯t have any younger siblings. They would surely dislike you.¡±


    ¡°Wh- what?! Th-that¡¯s not true! I am super close with my younger sister!¡±


    Ah, I discovered her weak spot.


    Thinking she could now easily win since she knew the easy to read, fluttered Chris¡¯ weak point, Surfania felt relieved.


    Actually, Surfania already knew that Chris was an amazing person.


    Although Chris could have chosen to be around anyone, to Surfania, it was comforting that she had chosen to stay by her instead.


    To not only be recognised Surfania, but to be genuinely seen as an equal, it was unbelievable.


    There was no need to mention sociability, the number and types of books she had read, her skill at boardgames, and her quick retorts that flashed past like greetings. Within these, there wasn¡¯t a single thing that Surfania could beat Chris in.


    The only thing Surfania was above Chris in was her knowledge as a ¡®younger sister¡¯ and that she knew Chris¡¯ weak point. She didn¡¯t have a single other point that could beat Cris.


    She had actually been rather insecure.


    Surfania, who was well aware of her own faults was worried. Even though Chris had said that to her, Chris would see that she was unworthy of being a rival in time. Surely one day Chris would grow exasperated and abandon her¡­.


    Surfania hid her fears behind harsh words, keeping Chris away with her coldness. Even though Surfania¡¯s uneasiness made her behave like a pouty child, Chris had accepted all of her. Like that Surfania and Chris had been able to tell each other everything.


    ________________________________________


    Well, until now that is¡­


    ¡°Surfania, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­n-¡±


    After being driven out of the room, in the empty hallway of the church, Surfania had buried her face in her knees. Then hearing a voice made her shoulders trembled.


    ¡°Huh? Leon¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahh¡­the things Michelie said, don¡¯t take them to heart.¡±


    I¡¯m not taking¡­them- to heart¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. Good.¡±


    In response to her mixture of sobbing and attempts at acting tough, Leon sat down beside Surfania.


    Without saying or doing anything, he just stayed there with her. She couldn¡¯t express just how thankful she was for that. Thinking that, at the same time she was disgusted by how spoilt she was acting.


    Now that Chris had left her behind, was she going to hold Leon back instead like a greedy child.


    ¡°¡­.t-¡±


    Seeing just how inexcusably weak she was, Surfania stubbornly forced her tears to stop before slowly wiping them off her face with her hands.


    ¡°Mm. Are you okay now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Because I won¡¯t lose¡­¡±


    To be left behind ¨C it was frustrating.


    Without saying anything, not even a single word, and to be abandoned without even a glance back was pathic.


    She couldn¡¯t forgive herself. She, who had selfishly held Chris back without ever trying to improve herself.


    So, Surfania made herself stand up.


    ¡°Exactly. Am I going to let myself be defeated just like this? I¡¯m so sorry I let myself be called an idiot, let myself be looked down upon by that evil little sister. I am Surfania Calibrachoa. I¡¯m not just a tacked on extra to Chris. I am, I¡¯m¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. that¡¯s it. Just like that.¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why, Leon¡±


    Surfania didn¡¯t quite have the self confidence to call herself a genius. That¡¯s why, if she alone wasn¡¯t going to be enough, she needed depend on others help. She would use the power and influence of her older sisters, even if she disliked them, if she did that ¨C she could surely be able to reach Chris.


    Tear tracks still visible on her face, Surfania stood tall with a fiery rage burning inside her.


    ¡°I will, over that idiot, triumph. I will leave that blackhearted little sister in the dust, and will stand in front of Chris such that she can¡¯t ignore me¡­!¡±


    ¡°Exactly, m¡¯lady.¡±


    Looking up at Surfania, Leon smiled broadly.


    Leon also stood up so he could stand beside his friend, who knew her own weakness¡¯ but still kept going.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll lend you a hand with that.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I would have dragged you into it even if I had to by force.¡±


    Standing next to Leon, eye to eye, Surfania abruptly turned on her heel.


    Even though she had vowed to become strong and independent, Surfania knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything alone. She was stronger with someone by her side.


    Surfania knew this weakness would surely become her strength one day, unlike Chris who walked alone.


    To catch up and grab the shoulder of their friend who had selfishly left them behind, these two walked forward together. The girl who didn¡¯t show up at all in the fate Chris knew, what disturbances shall her steps make?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Leon.¡±


    ¡°Roger that, Surfania.¡±


    In this world there wasn¡¯t a single soul who knew the answer to that.

 Chapter 87

    With only a week left until school starts, Endo Edward was currently quite confused.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your business?¡±


    ¡°Aah, um¡­nothing.¡±


    Sitting opposite Endo ¨C was Christina Noir.


    From her hair to her eyes, this girl was rebellious. She still used an old agreement to be rude to him, the Crown Prince of this country. Endo couldn¡¯t understand what his younger brother Charles¡¯ saw that was so appealing in this woman.


    She had come to visit Endo alone. It is well know that Christina and Endo are on visiting terms. It is also known that they had become acquainted because of Charles. That was why people didn¡¯t think it was unusual for her to come to his room by herself.


    However, this was actually the first time time Christina had ever chose to call on Endo at the palace. He had thought she must be up to something, but her attitude didn¡¯t really seem like those were her intentions.


    ¡°In truth, I would actually like to ask a favor¡­rather, I don¡¯t think this is a negative thing for your highness, but¡­.well, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He scowled at Christina¡¯s stammering.


    Avoiding the main point, and continually rambling on without saying much, it was quite depressing. At first, Endo had been on edge thinking she had come to stage a surprise attack, but it seemed that wasn¡¯t it. Putting together her confusing words that were all over the place, he could only make out that she had some kind of request to make.


    But looking at Christina¡¯s distressed face, it was impossible to think that this was someone requesting a favour.


    ¡°Quit the foolish prattling, just get to the point already. Do I need to kick you out?¡±


    ¡°¡­tch¡±


    Since so much time had passed, Endo had encouraged her out of the kindness of his heart, but the brat responded with a tut.


    If he had to kick her out, he was never letting her into his room again.


    Her beautiful eyes showed surprise, but Endo was already beginning to go to call someone.


    ¡°Well, certainly this is out of character for me¡­Your Highness, you like Michelie right?¡±


    ¡°Aah.¡±


    Finally onto the main subject. He didn¡¯t deny it, but rather nodded his head without a trace of shyness.


    Endo had a soft spot for Michelie since the moment he first saw her. Endo could tell that Chris, being Michelie¡¯s older sister, didn¡¯t like that one bit.


    ¡°And so what? I won¡¯t give up just because you so.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. What I want to ask is, why Your Highness likes Michelie? Of course, she has the looks of an angel, and the heart of an archangel so of course there¡¯s that, but as a noble she is not without faults. Since she is only adopted, wouldn¡¯t it prevent you from seeing her in a marriageable light?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as if I¡¯m just attracted by her looks. Sure, I won¡¯t deny it started from that but¡­her character, her abilities, good fortune, Michelie is blessed in every way. Something as trivial as her position in society, since it¡¯s me I can overcome anything to protect her.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Arms folded, Christina having heard Endo¡¯s clear declaration closed her eyes.


    Like that she contemplated.


    This also seemed to go on for a while. While waiting for Christina to respond, more than four of the cookies on the table ended up disappearing into Endo¡¯s stomach.


    Enough already let¡¯s kick her out.


    Just when he had decided to dispose of Christina who acted so selfishly in front of royalty, Christina opened her eyes.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He was sure he must have misheard.


    ¡°How could someone like you help?


    Even if he could cautiously hope those words meant what he thought, he couldn¡¯t believe they were true. It was impossible to think that the woman in front of him had just said those words.


    ¡°I¡¯m offering to support the progressing relationship between Michelie and Your HIghness Endo¡­Michelie¡¯s future is hers to choose is my belief, but still. I can just barely tolerate helping you. ¡±


    ¡°¡­what are you even talking about?¡±


    ¡°that last part, I was just talking to myself.¡±


    ¡°Then say it in your own time.¡±


    ¡°You are quite right.¡±


    Christina smiled obediently, bringing her eyes back from her thoughts to meet Endo¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°I thought I would have to keep searching for a potential partner for Michelie, but it seem you¡¯re not the worst choice. As such, it¡¯s easiest if we collaborate from the beginning. ¡±


    ¡°Hmmm.¡±


    This time it was Endo¡¯s turn to consider.


    There was probably a catch somewhere in her words, but he ignored it.


    Christina¡¯s suggestion itself was not bad.


    ¡°While I can¡¯t give you the details, after Michelie enters the Academy in two years time, I will support you and Michelie¡¯s relationship. While it¡¯s not as if you can¡¯t just marry Michelie using your power, you probably want it to be mutual right? I¡¯m saying I¡¯ll help you out with that.¡±


    At any rate, Christina was Michelie¡¯s older sister. In romance, having their family onboard was a huge plus.


    ¡°Well then, okay. You can assist me.¡±


    ¡°Must you be so egotistical, Your Highness? You¡¯d be much cuter is you were meeker.¡±


    ¡°Like you can talk, Christina Noir!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Well, since the route has been decided, I can be a little relieved. Just for that, I am thankful to you.¡±


    It doesn¡¯t sound like she¡¯s thankful at all, that unpleasant tone.


    Endo glared at Christina¡¯s meek attitude with eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Speaking of, it seems you scored top place on the exam. Rather than things two years in the future, have you prepared for your student representative welcoming speech? As a noble, don¡¯t bring us shame.¡±


    ¡°Naturally. Your Highness¡¯ worry is needless.¡±


    At Endo¡¯s attempt to trip her up, her shoulders shook with laughter.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m a genius, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What is this? Hearing Chris¡¯ strong guarantee Endo, who was completely confident in himself, for the first time in his life felt as if he was on shaky ground.


    He felt as if he had been caught in a landslide, or had put his foot in his coffin, he felt like he had committed a mistake he could never get out of.


    ¡°I, uh¡­I see.¡±


    Anyway, in order to calm his sudden uneasy, Endo drained the remaining tea in his cup.


    Somehow he still felt that sense of dread.

 Chapter 88

    The Royal Academy Entrance Ceremony.


    This would be my first appearance to the world as the villainess I now had to be. I was climbing up the steps to my spotlight.


    Naturally, since I had the top score on the exam, I was student representative and would give the opening address. With my status and abilities, there was never any question that I would be entrusted with the position.


    That¡¯s why, even even as I stood on the platform, I wasn¡¯t nervous.


    Gathered in the auditorium were all the students of the academy; around five hundred in total. Even faced with so many people, these youngsters weren¡¯t enough to faze someone like me who had been raised since birth to face the challenge of managing the country as a high noble.


    Though there wasn¡¯t any tension in my body, when I was given the stage of honor, there was a certain feeling of being in freefall.


    I could feel the gaping hole in my chest.


    For this past month I had avoided showing my face to Michelie. Not only Michelie. Charles, Surfania, Leon and even with Mariwa, I had purposely distanced myself.


    They deserved better than to be wasted on a villainess like me.


    I wonder if I¡¯ve caused Michelie more pain than the story needed. Perhaps Charles is venting his anger out on Oxe. Surfania might withdraw even more, but surely Leon will be able to coax her out of her shell.


    As for Mariwa¡­surely she is unchanged as always.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Thinking of my close friends, who I had abandoned, icy wind seems to whistle through the large hole in my chest. It¡¯s not a refreshing breeze, rather the pain feels like the bite from a winter gale.


    I doubt this hole where my heart should be will ever be healed, not even with my last breath. ¡®That¡¯s fine with me¡¯ I thought, since I had resigned myself to that since the beginning.


    I was starting to get used to the ache from my hollow heart, I slowly spread open the paper I had been carrying.


    Surprisingly these events were the same no matter which life they took place. Just as in my previous life, I spread open the script and give voice to the speech. It was exactly as it had been in my previous life.


    Since there isn¡¯t a microphone, people have to speak loudly and clearly by themselves, but that is just a technological difference, rather than an actual difference in the presentation style.


    Like that I had planned on giving the speech in an unaffected manner, but I unexpectedly changed my mind.


    Right now there wasn¡¯t anything that I had to do as a villainess. I planned to spend my four years at the Academy acting the part of the bad guy. But the main events wouldn¡¯t really start until Michelie arrived at the Academy in two years time.


    Even though I had planned on behaving like a foolish, arrogant noble daughter only after obediently doing my duty at the entrance ceremony. Just as I had told His Highness Endo, I had long prepared for this day.


    But, my thoughts abruptly changed.


    From now on I must become the disgrace of the Noir family. It is only because the blood heir of the Noir family has fallen so far that the adopted Michelie can shine brightly.


    For that path, I must do my best.


    A haughty personality that doesn¡¯t mix with the people around her, lacking in the proper poise and education of a noble, a stupid fool through and through. That was the Christina Noir I was aiming to be.


    And right now I had the attention of every single student at the school. There was no better to chance to show everyone just how much of a villainess I truly was.


    My reputation right now is that of a lady overflowing with charisma and sensibility. This position was proof of how hard I had worked under Mariwa¡¯s strict instructions, but for my villainess reputation it would only hold me back.


    I have to destroy my reputation. And I would be a villainess for sure.


    It just so happens that I was quite familiar with someone who had disgraced this position of honor and had made sure that everyone associated their name with the fool ever after.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    By following their example everything would go as planned.


    WIth a smile I let out a small sigh, and then ripped the congratulatory address paper in two. At this sudden act, my surroundings erupted noisily. Looking pleased with myself, I really stood out.


    Feeling stronger than I had in a long time, to gain even more infamy, I stepped out in front of the podium. From the raised staged I looked down upon the five hundred students in chaos beneath me, and let out a sneering smile.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m meeting most of you. There are many people here who know of me, but likely a few who don¡¯t. So everyone gathered here can get the picture, I shall educate you all as to exactly who this Duke¡¯s daughter before you is. So listen up.¡±


    This place is perfect for causing a scene. I can look down on them, and they have to look up to me. Perhaps this perfect stage was put in place to allow me to walk the path of a villainess.


    I threw away any trace of the congratulatory speech I was supposed to have made. Overlooking the crowd of people in front of me, I threw out my chest with pride as only I could, to say the words that only I knew, I opened my mouth wide.


    ¡°I am Christina Noir.¡±


    I knew how my destiny ended, I who was blessed to stand by my mother would now walk forward for my most beloved little sister¡¯s sake. The ending I was aiming for and the force driving me forward, there was only one. For that, I have decided I will bet everything I am on this goal.


    I don¡¯t care what other people think of me.


    I have decided to sever all my friendships.


    I will betray all the hopes and expectations that person had of me.


    Because I¨C


    ¡°And I ¨C am a genius!¡±


    ¡ªBecause my younger sister, the heroine, is just too lovely, and for her I will even become the villainess of her story.

 Chapter 89

    Translator: Cryus


    It¡¯s a good spot under the sun.


    I¡¯m leaning into a comfortable chair and dozing off.


    I am Christina Noir. The villainous daughter of the Duke.


    It has already been two years since I parted ways with Michelie and moved into the dormitory within the Academy.


    I¡¯ve been getting taller at a healthy rate, but that has come to a stop lately. I have also been unusually aggressive in making myself look good, in order to present myself as the villainess who would stand in Michelie¡¯s way.


    It¡¯s the period before lunch. I¡¯m taking an afternoon nap in an empty classroom, while other students are still in their classes.


    The sunlight shining through the window makes me feel a gentle warmth. I¡¯m staving off my hunger with drowsiness. In these light dreams I¡¯m enjoying, I always see my beloved sister.


    Michelie Noir.


    She¡¯s the heroine of this world. My adorable younger sister. I haven¡¯t seen her at all in these two years. Even during long vacations, I¡¯ve been staying in the dormitory and lazing about instead of going home.


    But I¡¯ll be able to see Michelie soon.


    I¡¯m happy about it, but also a little sad.


    It¡¯s time to face the fate that I should gracefully accept.


    I was enjoying what little peaceful time I may have left, but even that has come to an end.


    ¡°¡­¡­Your Highness. Don¡¯t show your crappy face to me just as I¡¯m waking up.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one with the stupid face.¡±


    It¡¯s Prince Endo who woke me up with his footsteps. He frowns and gives me a displeased look for occupying this classroom.


    I woke up from dreaming about Michelie and saw his face. It¡¯s only natural for me to hurl an abuse upon seeing that much of a difference.


    The prince is also seventeen years old. He¡¯s somewhat sensitive, but he¡¯s also become manly. It¡¯s not just his appearance. He has also become just a little more mature. At least he¡¯s a lot more decent than he was before I enrolled.


    ¡°The fact that you¡¯re here means that lessons are over, right?¡±


    ¡°They ended just now. Weren¡¯t you in class?¡±


    ¡°I skipped.¡±


    I answer with a yawn. Prince Endo sighs, but I don¡¯t give a damn. I¡¯m a villainess, so why should I be an honor student taking classes seriously?


    I¡¯m a villainess whose role is to oppose and obstruct Michelie. I have to behave like one. It¡¯s outrageous for me to have good conduct.


    I¡¯m currently living a life far unbecoming of a proper lady. I don¡¯t take lessons seriously. I disappear from the dormitory and squander my money downtown everyday. To put it in simple terms, I am a problematic child and a delinquent.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to the dining hall.¡±


    It¡¯s now lunch time, so I stand up. By the way, what I was sitting on is the seat of the student president, the very top position of the student council.


    Of course, I¡¯m not the student president. The president is none other than Prince Endo, who¡¯s right in front of me. Oh no, I¡¯m making it a habit to sit in this chair because of how comfortable it is.


    ¡°You should come later, Your Highness. I mentioned it before, but there¡¯s a big event going on.¡±


    ¡°You mean your plan to play the villainess and bring me and Michelie together?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that.¡±


    I told him about my fate without going into too much detail.


    The long school break is over, and the entrance ceremony for new students also came to an end without a hitch.


    Today is the day after Michelie¡¯s enrollment. It¡¯s also the first day of Labyrinth Destiny.


    My reunion, as well as the event where I reveal myself as the villainess, will take place in the dining hall.


    Endo shrugs his shoulders lightly.


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go once I rush this task.¡±


    ¡°For the student council?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The newspaper club has put together a stupid feature article about the new students. I have to inspect and approve the contents for publishing. Those guys are annoying, sending it right before the deadline.


    ¡°The newspaper? Oh, the extras?¡±


    He nods.


    There was an extra section from the newspaper club about the entrance ceremony in Labyrinth Destiny too. It was about Prince Endo and Leon, if I remember.


    It was subscription based, but the newspaper club was mostly responsible for gathering and publishing the latest information from that point on. In the real newspaper club here, there are quite a number of students who are active in it. There¡¯s even someone following me around.


    Prince Endo is in charge of submitting the news.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to be published after school today. Are you gonna read it?¡±


    ¡°No way, why would I read that?¡±


    I¡¯m not interested in anything other than Michelie. I might be interested if it¡¯s about Charles, but I don¡¯t care about Endo or Leon.


    ¡°Anyway, just hurry up and finish the damn thing, then come to the dining hall. You have to.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me again. Hurry up and get lost. You¡¯re an eyesore.¡±


    That should be enough from me. Satisfied with my daily dose of abusing the prince, I head off to the dining hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder how much more adorable Michelie has grown.¡±


    Even though I¡¯m overcome with the joy of seeing Michelie all grown up, I¡¯m also depressed by the fact that I have to be cruel to my beloved sister. Nevertheless, I proceed to my destination.


    ¡°¡­¡­Sigh.¡±


    Endo Edward sighed after watching Christina Noir leave.


    Christina was about to mistreat Michelie from this point on, and he would provide comfort to Michelie, who would fall in love with him. That was Christina¡¯s plan.


    Then, she was going to behave arrogantly all around the Academy.


    Endo didn¡¯t understand why Christina would go so far for someone she was always arguing with. But somehow, he could sense that she wasn¡¯t doing it for herself, but for Michelie.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph. I¡¯ll just have to use that fool.¡±


    The entire plan was Christina¡¯s suggestion. There was no need for Endo to restrain himself.


    Even then, there was something off about her saying ¡°I¡¯ll become a villainess¡± with a smile.


    After cursing her, Endo redoubled his focus on the newspaper.


    The Academy¡¯s newspaper club was all about gossip, so usually there would be a lot of attention gathered around noteworthy students.


    But it was also uncommon for the extra section to be focused on a single student like this time.


    A must-see for new students. A feature article for the most popular student, Christina Noir!


    There was a lot of passion put into this article and this huge title. Endo thought that there would be a self-portrait of the ¡°sophisticated¡± Christina, but there was only a photograph that was recently developed. By the way, just taking one photograph cost so much money that even the wealthy would hesitate.


    He sent his approval of the passionate news, and mumbled.


    ¡°What exactly is she trying to achieve?¡±


    Fate itself seemed to be missing.


    Things were going as expected for everyone other than Chris herself, after all.


    ¡ª


    Author¡¯s Note: Leaving that aside, it¡¯s April 28, and the printed version is on sale! Yay!


    Also, I submitted my final draft of the Sister Heroine piece yesterday, and it¡¯s Number 2 on the daily comedies. I¡¯m really grateful.

 Chapter 90

    Translator: Cryus


    Usually during lunch break, I walk down the middle of a busy hallway.


    There are always a lot of students, but the crowd doesn¡¯t stop me.


    That¡¯s because people look at me as I¡¯m walking, and they give me a lot of space. I can hear their whispers and squeals as I walk by.


    I¡¯ve been surrounded by people like that.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hmph!¡±


    I end up scaring them off with a loud snort. Today, I¡¯m heading straight to the dining hall as I skipped classes, so there¡¯s no one around me. Now that I¡¯m alone, I¡¯m probably going to stand out more.


    This situation is surprisingly enjoyable.


    For better or worse, it¡¯s nice to be looked at. The faces of fear and awe are equally satisfying to me.


    Squandering money downtown and keeping low company are actually fun to me, even though they¡¯re actions unbecoming of a lady. My main hobbies now are buying and eating things from various places.


    These types of behavior are unimaginable for a good student. I¡¯ve built up to that image, so people are currently gossiping about me. Christina Noir, the daughter of the Duke, doing such things.


    Of course, I¡¯ve had to work towards building such a reputation, but it hasn¡¯t been difficult. I might have had the personality befitting a villainess after all.


    And I¡¯ve been behaving very much like a villainess. My reputation as a person has been ruined, so only a few dare to stick around with me. I always take these few people with me around the school.


    Although they¡¯ve approached me because of my status as the Duke¡¯s daughter, they¡¯ve done no wrong at all. The reason they¡¯re following me is probably because they want a share of the power I would eventually possess. I¡¯m not so childish to deny that people sometimes form connections based on gain and benefit. When the time comes for my ruin, I¡¯ll try to spare them from sharing my fate.


    My objective right now is to meet Michelie.


    Then, I¡¯ll hurl some abuse at her. I¡¯ll make it clear that she¡¯s not my sister, and that a member of the Noir family leans on no one for support. I¡¯ll say that in a sarcastic way, and set the event for Michelie¡¯s bad start in school.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hm.


    My stomach hurts.


    I¡¯ve lost my appetite all of a sudden. I really want to leave early, but I can¡¯t today. I can¡¯t run off. If I do, then I will have wasted my efforts these past two years. Namely, bearing the pain of not seeing her at all, and also cutting off my ties with Surfania, Leon, and Charles.


    It¡¯s alright. Right now, I¡¯m the top delinquent of the Academy, but I¡¯m still a genius deep down. I can do it. I can¡¯t turn back, not now.


    ¡°Alright. Come on, Christina. I¡¯m a genius¡­¡­!¡±


    I mumble to myself and look up with renewed determination.


    It¡¯s the beginning of fate. The glorious stage of my ruin, and most of all, Michelie¡¯s bright future. I proudly enter the dining hall to announce the opening act.


    I start searching for Michelie by looking for the light of my beloved archangel. I notice that something¡¯s different.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I¡¯m in the dining hall, but no one responds. Usually, someone would have spotted me, and everyone¡¯s attention would gather on me like a ripple. There¡¯s none of that now.


    Instead, they seem to be focused on some kind of commotion in a corner of the dining hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­What¡¯s going on?¡±


    I¡¯m heading towards the center of attention. A few students notice me and look at me with astonishment, but that¡¯s all.


    I¡¯m approaching the cause of the commotion, not as an onlooker, but as a furious person. This is the supposed to be the event that decides her future, and yet there¡¯s something else going on and taking the spotlight away. I have to punish the people involved.


    But the crowd is so dense that I can¡¯t even make my way through to see what exactly is going on.


    ¡°Tch.¡±


    I click my tongue.


    From what I can hear, it¡¯s more one-sided than an actual argument. I can only hear a grating angry voice.


    It¡¯s irritating.


    ¡°Hey, let me through.¡±


    I announce my presence just loud enough for the crowd.


    The students look at me first with suspicion, then with a shocked expression. Whether each of them noticed me or not, they hurriedly make way for me. This happens a few times before I manage to make my way in.


    It¡¯s tough, but my role here is to cruelly announce to Michelie who has just enrolled, ¡°You¡¯re not a member of the Noir family, and you¡¯re not my sister at all.¡± I have to make that loud and clear in front of all the students here.


    So I prepare myself to take care of this stupid mess.


    ¡°Michelie Noir! I will never acknowledge you as the sister of Lady Christina!¡±


    ¡°?!¡±


    Someone stole my line of abuse towards Michelie. At least now I know what the commotion is about, but I feel the urge to cough out loud.

 Chapter 91

    Cutting through the crowd, the first thing I see is a grown-up Michelie.


    She has a more mature-looking face, but still has that bright golden hair and blue eyes. She¡¯s sitting so it¡¯s a little hard to tell, but she¡¯s probably not very tall. She looks feminine and adorable. She has grown her hair a little compared to when I cut her hair long ago, but it¡¯s only about shoulder length. It¡¯s a flaw that cannot be overlooked in a lady, but that too displays her beautiful personality. In the first place, hairstyles are merely a tiny fraction of fashion and style. Even though she¡¯s grown up, she¡¯s just as charming as she was.


    She¡¯s still the most adorable heroine ever.


    A young woman with extravagantly curled hair is arguing furiously with her.


    Her long golden hair is rolled up in a gorgeous manner. As if to match it, her face is just as showy. Her eyes are a calming deep blue, yet her demeanor doesn¡¯t reflect any of that.


    Michelie is giving her a slightly sharp look.


    ¡°¡­¡­What do you mean, I¡¯m not her sister?¡±


    ¡°I mean just as I said it.¡±


    Michelie is a little upset, but not afraid of her at all.


    ¡°You are completely unsuitable to be Lady Christina¡¯s sister.¡±


    The girl with the curly hair says so resolutely.


    She has an aura of presence. I wonder if she¡¯s related to Prince Endo. No, she has a different look compared to members of the royal family, so I don¡¯t mean that they¡¯re related by blood.


    I mean that she¡¯s an idiot, just like him.


    Well, whatever. I should just shut her up and face Michelie.


    I take a step forward.


    ¡°You may be a little adorable and clever enough to enrol thanks to the Chairman, and perhaps because you are friendly to people, and are also Lady Christina¡¯s actual sister, but that¡¯s just it!¡±


    She¡¯s probably a new student herself, and the context itself is too surprising. I take another step forward.


    ¡°What is that girl trying to say?¡±


    I ask that purely as a question, but no one has a response for me. I simply let it slide.


    ¡°Do you have anything to say about it?!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡­ Thanks?¡±


    ¡°No! Why are you thanking me?!¡±


    Everyone could tell her words were filled with compliments. It¡¯s only natural Michelie would react that way. But the curly haired idiot seems dissatisfied and steps on the ground angrily.


    Even I don¡¯t understand her behavior. Michelie must be even more confused. She looks like she doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t really know what you were trying to say¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°My, perhaps you aren¡¯t too clever after all. Heheh. I shall explain it to you then.¡±


    These past few minutes, the only thing she has done is expose her idiocy, yet she still looks arrogant.


    ¡°Very well. Even I of all people know this, but no other students have ever called Lady Christina ¡®big sister¡¯.¡±


    As a convention, girls in this academy who are upperclassmen are referred to as ¡°big sisters¡±. Sometimes, it happens with class differences as well.


    And it¡¯s true that I¡¯m not allowed to be called a big sister.


    Michelie¡¯s eyes sparkle as she listens.


    ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am certain. And the reason why is because of your existence!¡±


    ¡°Hey. Someone stop that idiot.¡±


    I¡¯ve detached myself from Michelie, but what she¡¯s saying makes it sound like I¡¯m still attached to her.


    She¡¯s putting all my efforts to waste. No one moves an inch.


    I have always stopped other students, whether they were underclassmen, peers, or even upperclassmen, from calling me ¡°big sister¡±, by giving them a sharp glare. I¡¯ve done this to go against the culture of the Academy, but another major reason is because I don¡¯t want anyone besides Michelie to call me ¡°big sister¡±. She¡¯s not completely off the mark, but it annoys me anyway.


    While I¡¯m starting to feel anxious, Michelie looks down in sadness.


    ¡°¡­¡­How should I know that? I don¡¯t even know how Big Sister is doing now.¡±


    ¡°Please do not play games with me. I have looked up to her and worked hard for her to this day! She is not a fool to ignore my efforts.¡±


    This idiot isn¡¯t even answering Michelie¡¯s question.


    ¡°There is only one person Lady Christina will acknowledge as her sister. That is exactly why I, Freesia Istar, have declared war on you to fight for the title of ¡®younger sister¡¯. Do you understand¨C¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand, Freesia.¡±


    My cold voice overshadows her shouts.


    I can¡¯t let her speak any more than this. I may already be a little too late, although it¡¯s probably just my imagination.


    Michelie opens her eyes widely in response to my appearance.


    ¡°Big Sister¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just by looking at her blue eyes, my determination is beginning to waver. What I¡¯m about to say to her is unforgivable.


    However¡­


    ¡°L-l-lady Chrishtina?!¡±


    Her upset voice helps me calm down.


    ¡°¡­¡­Michelie.¡±


    I take a deep breath.


    ¡°I simply didn¡¯t like being called ¡®Big Sister¡¯ by everyone. But Michelie, you were adopted in the first place. You have no blood relation to me, or to anyone in the Noir family.¡±


    ¡°-!¡±


    Michelie gulps, perhaps shocked from my cruel words.


    My voice quivers a little, even though I tried to play it cool.


    ¡°S-so don¡¯t get the wrong idea. Don¡¯t take this idiot girl seriously. I don¡¯t think of you as my dear sister at all!¡±


    I said it.


    I said the line I was meant to say in Labyrinth Destiny.


    I make sure that Michelie¡¯s blue eyes are welling up with tears, and grab Freesia by the collar.


    ¡°You, come with me to my room. There¡¯s something I want to talk about.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! I am honored!¡±


    I¡¯m infamous in the Academy, and I just hinted that I was going to punish her. Why is she so happy?


    There¡¯s something wrong with this girl. I was convinced that she¡¯s an idiot at first glance, but now I¡¯m starting to get worried. Does she understand anything anyone¡¯s saying? As I¡¯m dragging her along, I¡¯m beginning to worry about her level of communication.


    That said, I¡¯ve done a pretty good ad lib to bring fate back on track despite the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hm? Christina. What have you brought here?¡±


    ¡°An idiot who¡¯s one of a kind these days.¡±


    Prince Endo is a little late.


    He gives me a suspicious look.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I never told you to make a self-introduction.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. More importantly, hurry up and console Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Console her? Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±


    I start getting depressed as I remember the cruel words I said to Michelie. Prince Endo picks up on that and doesn¡¯t press too much.


    ¡°Really? Well, looks like I¡¯ll go see her¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Go for it.¡±


    I answer curtly and leave the dining hall.


    Prince Endo is going to comfort Michelie who was hurt by my cruelty right at the start of the semester. I¡¯ve done my part in the event in Labyrinth Destiny, and I¡¯m now walking the course of fate.


    I feel a little better knowing that.


    ¡°L-lady Christina, where are we heading off to?¡±


    ¡°To my room. No one will bother us there.¡±


    ¡°Oh my!¡±


    ¡°Hey, why are you so happy?¡±


    I feel a little uneasy about this irregularity.


    ¡ª


    Author¡¯s Note: Useless Character Number Four.

 Chapter 92

    The dormitory in the Academy is separated between male and female.


    Even though it¡¯s a co-educational school, it¡¯s only natural for the Academy to establish it this way because of the multitude of children from prestigious families. The girls¡¯ dormitory has three floors, and students are separated according to social status instead of grade level. In fact, students with a background of high nobility are allocated to the third floor.


    And of course, I¡¯m reigning on the highest floor because I¡¯m the proud daughter of the Duke.


    Right now, there are only three students, including myself, who reside on the third floor. Even here, I¡¯m the one who is the highest in terms of social status. And I have been behaving arrogantly as the villainous daughter of the Duke, as the highest ranked noble in the Academy.


    I¡¯ve brought Freesia into my room, and now I¡¯m facing her alone.


    ¡°So, tell me who the hell you are.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Freesia¡¯s shoulders are quivering in nervousness, it¡¯s almost funny. I¡¯ve enjoyed doing things like this as well as stirring things up since my decision to take on the role of the villainess.


    ¡°I-I am Freesia Istar- oof!¡±


    She bit her own tongue.


    She almost made me laugh, so I sigh and stop myself, and give her a sharp sideways glance. Her face flushes with embarrassment.


    ¡°Uh, um, I am a new student who enrolled in the Academy the other day.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    I nod generously while trying to hold in my laughter in the face of her embarrassment.


    I was going to make her kneel on the floor, but I give up on the idea. That would be too much of me. Also, I only take joy in teasing people.


    Plus, because I dragged her in here all of a sudden, the maid is giving me a cold stare for not giving her time to prepare.


    The black tea I¡¯m drinking right now, as well as the various tea snacks arranged on the table, were prepared in a hurry by the maid, who¡¯s staring at me while leaning against the wall. She probably wouldn¡¯t listen to me even if I told her Freesia wasn¡¯t a guest. If I misbehave too much, she will most definitely have something to complain about later.


    I haven¡¯t brought many of the other servants from the house since moving into the dormitory in the Academy. There are rules stipulating that students may bring up to three people, but I¡¯ve only brought the maid along because she volunteered her assistance.


    But the person I need to deal with right now isn¡¯t the maid, but this idiot girl in front of me.


    ¡°Well then, Freesia Istar ¡ª wait, Istar?¡±


    I was going to ask her why she was treating Michelie like that, but I get interested upon hearing her family name.


    ¡°Count Istar¡­¡­ You¡¯re his daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly right!¡±


    I cross my arms in thought.


    The Istar family has some status. I have a slightly friendly relationship with the head of the family, Lord Augustine. From what I remember, he had a stout build and was a perfect gentleman.


    I¡¯m making a frown.


    How did a child of that gentleman turn out to be this way?


    ¡°M-my father has told me about you, Lady Christina!¡±


    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t seen him since I enrolled in the Academy¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, it was a long time before you enrolled, Lady Christina. He told me how perfect of a lady you were, and that he would raise me just like you. How often he praised you.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t into this conversation at all, but now I¡¯m nodding in interest.


    I¡¯m impressed by Lord Augustine¡¯s judgment. Also, this girl has shown me her good side. She has had some good education.


    ¡°And so I have been in awe of you, Lady Christina. When I was a child, Father brought me to one of your parties, and I saw how awesome you were from a distance. Since then, I have always been excited about the thought of becoming a decent lady and meeting you!¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    That was quite a long time ago. She¡¯s looked up to me not because of my misconduct, but because she was inspired by me in my younger days.


    I don¡¯t blame her. I¡¯ve been working hard to ruin my own image now, I was in fact almost a flawless and perfect lady in the past.


    ¡°I have wanted to tell you especially now that we have met, but I have always refined my own culture with you as my role model, Lady Christina!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Are you making fun of me?¡±


    ¡°Huh? No¡­¡­ Why would I do that?¡±


    Why would she do that? There¡¯s no way she¡¯s turned out to be such an idiot if she¡¯s been looking up to me as her role model. It¡¯s like she¡¯s saying, ¡°I¡¯ll become an idiot by mimicking you!¡±


    ¡°Well, I may sound presumptuous, but I just wanted to tell you how much I have looked up to you¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, nevermind.¡±


    Maybe she just lacks self-awareness. I¡¯m taking pity on her while drinking the cup of black tea.


    It must be a pity for her not to realize how idiotic she is. I¡¯m observing her with renewed effort.


    Her eyes are a different blue compared to Michelie¡¯s. Her facial features are so neat that she would stand out among a crowd. Her long and thick hair is curled up in a very extravagant fashion.


    She stands out so much, yet she never appeared in Labyrinth Destiny. She does look gaudy, but with such a strong personality, it looks like she will never have a good love life.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve heard enough. Don¡¯t cause any more commotions like that anymore. Also, stay away from Michelie as much as you can.¡±


    To be honest, Freesia has entertained me in a few ways, so I find it a pity. But if she keeps getting involved, it could very well derail the scenario. That¡¯s why I have to warn her to stay in the backstage.


    But her eyes sparkle when she hears my words.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°No, please do.¡±


    If she really respects me, why won¡¯t she listen to me?


    ¡°I will not cause any trouble to you, Lady Christina.¡±


    ¡°Well, you caused a lot of trouble just now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just have to win against that Michelie Noir!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you caused the commotion in the first place!¡±


    Freesia makes a tight fist in determination. She¡¯s not listening to me at all.


    And for some reason, her face is turning red in shyness now.


    ¡°Um, well, this may be impudent of me, but I have a request¡­¡­ Is that all right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Go away.¡±


    ¡°Is that really all right?!¡±


    She¡¯s too positive.


    I get the feeling she only heard me say yes. I¡¯m impressed by her ability to listen to only what she wants to hear, and I might as well listen to her request.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°P-please, allow me to join your faction, Lady Christina.¡±


    ¡°Alright, go away.¡±


    ¡°Is that really alright?!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They say it¡¯s difficult to win an argument against idiots and conmen. I¡¯m starting to get a headache as she¡¯s shouting for joy.

 Chapter 93

    Since the afternoon break was over, Freesia had to go to class right away.


    Feeling grateful that it¡¯s class time, this is a first for me. My attendance rate to lessons was shockingly low, afterall I had covered all the content up until graduation with Mariwa. Add to that the delinquent reputation I had to have, and class times weren¡¯t something I ever paid any attention to. But since it got rid of Freesia for now, I was truly grateful from the bottom of my heart.


    That¡¯s how impossible it was to deal with Freesia. She was a scarily strong opponent; clinging to me even when rejected and only hearing what she wanted to. Even being as amazing as I am, I just couldn¡¯t shake her. It was a mystery just where she got all that positivity from.


    Since I didn¡¯t attend classes, I sneaked out from the Academy and headed toward downtown.


    Without even an escort, this was a true solo outing. I could easily handle two or three thugs by myself though, what with my power and the self defense techniques I had learnt from Mariwa. Not that I was going to the kind of place where that would happen anyway. For my walks I made sure to stick to main streets and patrolled areas, of course I didn¡¯t venture into any dark alleys or the like.


    Looking through the shop windows and browsing stalls, I continued down the street until a voice called out to me.


    ¡°Whaddaya know, if it ain¡¯t Big Sis.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I don¡¯t have any younger siblings aside from Michelie. I looked over my should to see what kind of scoundrel was calling someone like me ¡®Big Sis¡¯, to see a man who looked like the textbook definition of a ¡®thug¡¯.


    Well built with the shadow of a beard. Age looked to be in the twenties. Dressed in a shabby suit he looked like the kind of rotten guy who would hit on pretty girls like me, but he was actually an acquaintance of mine.


    ¡°Well if it isn¡¯t Geist. What are you doing out in the middle of the day? Get a job. Looking at a deadbeat like you makes me want to punch your face.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. I beg ye¡¯ forgiveness. I¡¯m really not out to cause any trouble though.¡±


    ¡°With a rap sheet like yours?¡±


    ¡°Ever since you gave me a what-for Big Sis, I ain¡¯t done nothin.¡±


    Scratching the back of his neck as if he¡¯s embarrassed to be thought of so badly, Geist might think it¡¯s all old news, but until just a while ago this guy was hardcore anti-aristocracy. With a gang of his ay young noble child who got off their carriage downtown would be harrassed.


    I never ran into them until one day I happened to see them drag a schoolgirl from the Royal Academy down a side alley. Beating them up until they couldn¡¯t stand, the violence I displayed wouldn¡¯t stand under the self defence act. It wasn¡¯t something that a villain should have stopped for, but there was no way I could ignore it when it was right in front of me. Well, you could also say that it was a good opportunity to trash my reputation as a lady with some violence. After that incident the people who whispered and kept their distance from me at school increased.


    Given how we met, I had never imagined that he would now be a member of my entourage. He¡¯s the older brother of the head of the Academy¡¯s newspaper. He¡¯s also the elder brother of You wouldn¡¯t expect it from our first meeting, but now Geist is also one of my followers. He¡¯s also the older brother of the student in charge of the school newspaper. All in all, for a commoner he comes from a pretty good family. His little sister speaks with exactly the same accent.


    ¡°Is that so. Well, I won¡¯t tell you love aristocrats, but at least quit the pathetic harassment. Why not try to use your brain and come up with some more constructive ways to get your opinion across?¡±


    ¡°Ya don¡¯t trust me a bit. Since your warning I¡¯ve been doing just that. Since I met Big Sis I don¡¯t hate a person just ¡®cause they¡¯re an aristocrat no more¡­..hey, how¡¯s that little sister of mine doing? They says she¡¯s a part of your clique, and that¡¯s all I¡¯ve heard¡­.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s doing well. While I don¡¯t know the particulars, she¡¯s been all fired up about making a newspaper extra for the entrance ceremony¡±


    ¡°Hmmmm¨C She better not be causing you any trouble Big Sis. That kid, she gets carried away real easy, that¡¯s my only real worry.¡±


    ¡°Well, she does indeed seem to be the carried-away type, but I¡¯ve never thought of her as a nuisance you know?¡±


    Right after entering the Academy, to protect herself Geist¡¯s little sister has stayed close to me. As a commoner her standing was originally pretty low, but by being my follower her position becomes quite strong. Once she joined the Newspaper club, she¡¯s been using my name to control the publication as she likes. Although she darts around me like a small animal, she does seem to be enjoying student life. I¡¯m quite impressed by how high she has managed to climb by snuggling up to powerful people, I highly rate her ability to balance human relations.


    ¡°If that¡¯s true then it¡¯s a relief. So was there some business or something that brought ya down here today?¡±


    ¡°Hardly. Until classes end I¡¯m just killing time.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s like that, then do me the honour of coming to the Bar. Recently everyone¡¯s been complaining to me saying they haven¡¯t seen you in awhile.¡±


    ¡°Not my business¡­..Ooh, actually the Bar could be just what I need.¡±


    Despite his shady looks Geist really has connections, through him I¡¯ve actually made quite a few acquaintances. I don¡¯t care if they pester Geist, but I could really go for a meal right now.


    The reason for that being that even though I went to the cafeteria for lunch, I didn¡¯t get a chance to eat anything because of that idiot. While I dealt with Freesia I only got a chance to nibble a scone with a cup of tea.


    Geist may call it the Bar, but during the day it¡¯s basically just a cafe with an open terrace. Since I know the people there well, his suggestion was actually perfect.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go to the bar. I¡¯m quite famished now anyway.¡±


    ¡°Score! If Big Sis is coming by, all the folks will be real happy y¡¯know.¡±


    ¡°Excuse you. Am I being used as a sales promotion? It¡¯s hardly decent to use people as wallets I¡¯ll have you know.¡±


    ¡°No way, I would never dare.¡±


    Hitting the bullseye with my prod, Geist was in a fluster denying it.


    Because of certain circumstances, I have branched out from just my allowance to multiple income sources. Thanks to that I have quite large surplus of cash. For various reasons, I have developed another source of income other than just my allowance from Father. Thanks to that, I never have to worry about money. When I go shopping it¡¯s always quite a gaudy affair, since I pay for everyone with me.


    With those facts behind me, I could tease him a little with feigned disagreeability.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend though? Food bought by others is especially tasty afterall.¡±


    ¡°No, I swear, that was really not my intention at all. If ya like, how about today we treat you Big Sis?¡±


    To this obvious sucking up, complete with fake modesty and puppy dog eyes, I let out a snort of amusement. I am an aristocrat. A filthy rich one. The money used to raise me as the daughter of Noir Duchy all my life originally came from the commoners. People with less money than me, there¡¯s no way I would allow them to treat me.


    ¡°Quit the jokes. Since I¡¯ll be eating there, of course I will be treating everyone there.¡±


    ¡°Big Sis is truly the best! I¡¯ll call out to my friends to join us on our way!¡±


    ¡°Call as many people as you like! I¡¯ll treat all you fools with my charity!¡±


    With Geist¡¯s obvious flattery, I indulged him more. Being so easily flattered, I must seem like an easy to manipulate fool.


    But that¡¯s fine. My future is to one day fall to ruin after all. Whether they¡¯re nobles or commoners, I need to be seen as the fool by everyone. It¡¯s important to remind them of that occasionally.


    Though I was happy to lie back and let them be, I suddenly added a condition.


    ¡°Ah, but tell them all to not get drunk. Actually, let¡¯s just limit how much alcohol the store can sell each person. I don¡¯t like drunks. Especially people who get drunk while it¡¯s still day time.¡±


    ¡°Ye, yeah¡­.¡±


    Watching the disgraceful actions of drunk people since I was a child, I don¡¯t like the irresponsible actions of drunks.


    At my pickiness, Geist¡¯s shoulders dropped with his spirits.

 Chapter 94

    Happiness is delicious food.


    I gobbled up the stew the bar served me, each bite made me smile a bit more with happiness. Sure, it was a basic meal, but that didn¡¯t stop me enjoying it. Basic food has its own appeal. Fully enjoying my meal, I let eyes roam over the scene. The bar¡¯s patrons were all in all late twenties to forties in age. This made Geist seem pretty young.


    I wanted to complain ¡®shouldn¡¯t people your age have a job?¡¯ but honestly gathering around like this from noon was a sadly common occurrence.


    Though it was busy, the noise level was surprisingly quiet. People are having their conversations in low voices. It wasn¡¯t a place where people were rowdy, that just made me like this place even more. Without yelling, everyone could easily converse with everyone on their table.


    They¡¯re at that age when people like to complain about politics. Some things that commonly come up are their thoughts on: Revenue, Policies, this-or-that Noble or Bureaucrat. Occasionally some will ask for my opinion as well.


    A genius like me, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say there¡¯s almost nothing I wouldn¡¯t be able to answer. Sometimes what they ask just a commoner¡¯s biased opinion, other time¡¯s it¡¯s a fully formed argument about a legitimate concern.Whether I answer in their favour or not, I will never Whether I hear that and agree or reject, I make any promises to act on it. Since soon I will fall to ruin, without having a vested interest I can just exchange normal conversation.


    All I¡¯m doing is listening. That¡¯s as far as I go.


    As we killed time like this, a new customer entered the store.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Leon.¡±


    ¡°Christina?¡±


    My classmate at the ACademy Leon, raised his voice he was so surprised to see my face. He¡¯s as tall as an adult man now. That childishness and face of a mischievous boy is disappearing to become a tough face.


    ¡°You, I knew you ditched, but I didn¡¯t know you came to a place like this today¡±


    ¡°Like I can be told that by someone doing the exact same thing¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re not wrong¡±


    Even I never expected we could have such a light hearted conversation as this. If only because Leon isn¡¯t the sort to pry.


    Even as I cross my legs and declare that arrogantly, Leon just shrugs his shoulders. Honestly this place is not somewhere for students of the academy to come to, it isn¡¯t even somewhere they should be able to come to. Me and Leon being regular customers is heresy.


    ¡°Ooh so it was Leon¡± -Calling this fine establishment ¡®that kind of place¡¯ that school¡¯s staining you with those nobles. You¡¯ll make the old man cry.¡±


    ¡°Shut it geist. As if you, who brought a young lady like Christina to a place like this, can say anything like that?¡±


    Seems he had figured out that this was a meeting place for commers who hated the nobility. Originally in Destiny Labyrinth, Leon became the go to between in negotiation between Michelie and commoners. That Leon occasionally comes to a place like this, it¡¯s probably that.


    Even if we call it a dump/place like this, the reason my existence is tolerated by the members here is because I¡¯m a source of money and a source of information. I let them think i¡¯m a fool who can¡¯t see that though.


    ¡°Big Sis¡¯ is fine. rather she¡¯s more than welcome here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. besides that I haven¡¯t forgotten. When we were kids you made me climb the wall of an aristocrat¡¯s house and then had the nerve to abandon me there¡±


    ¡°You were the idiot who fell off the wall And anyway, nowadays I¡¯m jealous that happened to you adn no me¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You, do you have any idea how scared I was back then¡±


    ¡°Quit your chatter¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who got scared and ran away first, chattering?¡¯


    Geist and Leon were said to be childhood friends, but they were really butting heads right now.


    Putting that aside, since an honour student like Leon is here means school must have finished for the day.


    ¡°Hey, i¡¯m going to start heading off. You good for nothings hanging out in such a place in broad daylight. Ask those questions to leon instead. He¡¯s no match for me, but he still knows a lot.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wa- wait a second Big Sis¡±


    With that messy remark he stands up clumsily. The other people here as expected of adults were seeing me off with a cackle, Geist stood up in a panic.


    ¡°Oi Leon. You go back as well. Right now. Quickly.¡±


    ¡°Wha? what¡¯s with you. You tryin ta pick a pick?¡±


    Even though Leon who had only just walked in was dumbfounded, Geist don¡¯t draw back.


    ¡°You¡¯re the reason big Sis is leaving! Despite appearances Big Sis has a strong sense of duty, if her excuse for leaving goes then she¡¯ll stay here longer.¡±


    ¡°Just how stupid are you. Come back. With that it¡¯s fine right. She acts tough as if she¡¯s the school delinquent, but the reasons he¡¯s heading back now is because if she¡¯s late then the maid will get angry at her. For Christina, let her leave early.¡±


    ¡°Oi¡±


    Just what is this fool blurting out about me.


    Of all things a high ranking noble such as myself, being afraid of the likes of a maid, of course that would never happen.


    I was going to interject into Leon¡¯s insolent words, but the person in question didn¡¯t seem to hear.


    ¡°Not like I know. ALright, it¡¯s not a question about that. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a great thing if Big Sis is fed up with the academy. That¡¯s why beat it, oi¡±


    ¡°being told that by you, of course i¡¯d want to stay here. As for me, I want christina to go back to the Academy¡±


    ¡°I heard from my little sister, how pathetic you are to be wrapped around the finger of that wench from Big Sis¡¯ enemy faction.¡±


    ¡°Just try saying that again. Bastard, how dare you talk about my lady like that. I¡¯ll beat ya to death¡±


    At that one provocation from Geist, Leon¡¯s face looks ready to murder him.


    ¡°And just what¡¯s with this ¡®Big Sis, Big Sis¡¯ ya keep going on about. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re trying to drag her into one of your schemes?¡±


    ¡°Big Sis is just as it sounds. Everyone here recognizes her as that.¡±


    ¡°Christina has drawn a line with how involved with you lot she will be. I can at least see that much.¡±


    Since when did Surfania become Leon¡¯s lady? Anyway, these two childhood friends were currently dragging Surfania and me into their stupid feud. None of the other patrons seemed like they were going to intervene, rather it seemed this was their new fun conversation topic.


    I am jealous of how close they are. Even though it seems I¡¯ve become their main topic, ignoring that I get the tab from the sales clerk. Since there¡¯s still some money left from the down payment i made, they can use up the remaining on the patrons here.


    ¡°Aah, also Christina. Could you be reasonable and make up with Surfania? You know how stubborn she can be. You keep aggravating her, and I end up having to deal with her bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Keep suffering.¡±


    With a cold wave I exit the bar.


    At the refreshing breeze outside, I let myself smile a little.


    As a result of her antagonism towards me getting worse, Surfania now has a remarkably bad reputation. But, no, for sure, I know that Surfania¡¯s heart hasn¡¯t changed at all since the old days.


    One way or another, she¡¯s a lonely child. Soon will be my end, if i¡¯m close with Surfania it will just cause her pain. And then, once I¡¯m gone Surfania will stop acting rashly like this.


    As I walk along, somehow I ended up looking at the sky. The day has ended, the sun is now setting.


    It¡¯s time to return to the academy. If I stay out too late, the maid at the dormitory will get worried.

 Chapter 96

    **NOTE**: Chapter 95 contains author thoughts and is not related to the story, therefore we are not translating it. Enjoy chapter 96


    ¡ª


    Something was troubling me.


    Now that Michelie had entered the Academy, I can¡¯t continue to live the way I have been before.


    I am a villainess. My existence is the pair to the heroine Michelie.


    For these past two years at the academy, I¡¯ve been doing whatever I want, breaking the mold of a cultured young lady. That should be more than enough to let everyone know that I have a rotten personality.


    And now that Michelie has arrived, I must now act as a true villainess, the problem is just how to go about that.


    The original Christina mostly indirectly harassed her.


    Harassing like a true aristocrat, like spreading lots of nasty rumours.


    It was only at the main points that she acted directly. It¡¯s important that I am behind everything, but it doesn¡¯t really matter who the pawn¡¯s are.


    That¡¯s the sort of bullying I need to do. Michelie will then overcome this persecution to obtain happiness and glory


    But I have a shortage of capable people to use for harassment.


    At any rate, the new students have only just entered. Right now I don¡¯t have any acquaintances among the first years. From the beginning I need to isolate Michelie from the other first years around here, so I can¡¯t just be idle. True genius lies in the preparation.


    I thought of how to solve this as I got ready in the morning. It was in that second as I stepped foot outside my room to go get breakfast downstairs that it appeared.


    ¡°Good morning lady Christina!¡±


    The moment I left my room I was greeted by a heap of luxurious ringlet curls.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I¡¯ll say this again just to be clear, I absolutely, do not have any acquaintances at all among the first years.


    The person beaming in uniform is neither an acquaintance of mine nor part of my clique. My group is made up of people both older and wiser than this kid.


    Saying that, I chose to smoothly ignore this person.


    ¡°Eh, ah? Good morning to you lady Christina. It¡¯s Freesia. Freesia Istar, you know!¡±


    From the third floor, to the second, the person sticking to me is without a doubt Freesia. If I take notice of her she will probably stick to me even more, so I continue with silence.


    It¡¯s all right. Once I leave the dormitory my usual group should be waiting there. Once I meet up with them, even this kid should break¡­..off? Darn. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s just going to follow along as if she belongs with me in the first place.


    ¡°Lady Christina¡­..Why are you being so silent? Aah. By any chance, did something unpleasant happen to you?¡±


    Good guess, but you just don¡¯t get it do you?


    At least the result is right, even if her thoughts are all wrong. What a waste. Please use that insight elsewhere.


    For now, I need to check on how His Highness¡¯ progress is going. To escape from my current situation, I let my thoughts drift back to my earlier problem. That was it. Yesterday, His Highness should have consoled Michelie and properly closed the distance. I have to ascertain whether or not he managed to do it.


    It¡¯s more troublesome than I thought, actually trying to help someone get someone¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t always be around too personally monitor everything. But even so, I must not neglect the gathering of intelligence. I must, no matter what, give Michelie happiness.


    ¡°Lady Christina. If there is something that is causing you worry, please consult with me. I may be out of my depth, but somehow or other I could be of help. At least, I¡¯ll be better than that Michelie¡­¡­!¡±


    This is bad. There¡¯s only one floor left until we reach the door outside, but Freesia hasn¡¯t got the hint at all. If I keep ignoring her like this, this idiot will force herself into my clique.


    I can¡¯t have that happen. This is a big problem that concerns my reputation.


    ¡°Freesia.¡±


    ¡°Why, what is your command, lady Christina!¡±


    When I spoke she was obviously delighted. If she had a tail it would be wagging. Rather, with her mass of curls she looks exactly like some fancy dog breed.


    I wonder why she is so emotionally attached to me? Her happiness at being spoken to is written all over her face, I couldn¡¯t help but start to have some doubts. I had no memory of ever meeting Freesia face to face before after all.


    Then why was she so obsessed with me?


    ¡°By all means, please instruct me however you wish. rather than your sister Michelie, instruct me!¡±


    And why does this girl burns with such hostility towards Michelie?


    ¡°¡­.If I was to ask you to do a favour for me, would you?¡±


    If I went through with the harassment of Michelie, could I could use Freesia? To put it bluntly, Freesia could be very convenient. The timing with which she had appeared before me, the hatred she held for Michelie, and even her unconditional adoration of me.


    Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t be exaggerating to say that this is the work of fate


    Did fate see through me and see my doubt and hesitation? Even now Freesia¡¯s face still showed how earnest she was.


    ¡°Whatever it is, I will cooperate with you with all my power.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    What to do. Even as I calmly nodded on the surface, inside I wavered more and more about whether to rely on Freesia or not.


    Part of that hesitation, was also the guilt that she could be caught up up in my condemnation.


    However even more than that, for some reason, I feel like it will fail if I use Freesia. Even Freesia, if I think that fate is behind it, there is nothing I won¡¯t use. Even though I need a pawn¡­.this kid, is she really this obedient?


    After all, whether or not I use Freesia will depend on His Highness¡¯ progress.


    ¡°For the time being, Freesia¡­¡±


    This doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve decided to involve her. Either way, I need Freesia to as far away from me to minimize involvement, I need to get this across to Freesia.


    ¡°Go on ahead to class and make friends with the people in your year level¡±


    ¡°E, why¡­.NO, I shall do as you have commanded!¡±


    At Freesia¡¯s reaction I let out a sigh. It seems as if I finally got my rejection through to her.


    If only briefly, it seems I managed to have the relief of getting rid of her.


    ¡°Come to think of it, most people in my year level don¡¯t know the factions yet. I shall lead lady Christina¡¯s first year student faction! Not Michelie, but this me!¡±


    ¡°Wh-? No, that wasn¡¯t what I said though? I just meant like normally¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not restrain yourself! To be able to read between the lines, is what is expected of lady Christina¡¯s disciple! With that, I bid you adieu. Please look forward to my report on the results!¡±


    No sooner had she said that then she let me go and quickly skipped outside.


    I stood still watching until I couldn¡¯t even see her back, perhaps they had been watching the scene between me and Freesia from afar, but my two followers joined me at the exit.


    ¡°Lady Chris. What, who is that? She looks like such a first year, but is she Lady Chris¡¯ die hard fan maybe. From her hair style, some nobles kid I¡¯d say. Do you know her, lady Rona?¡±


    ¡°Why does her hair style even matter¡­¡­That, was certainly the daughter of the Istar house. In my memory she was a much quieter child though¡­.what do you say, Lady Christina.¡±


    ¡°That kid is totally unconnected to me. Ignore it.¡±


    To my puzzled followers, I clearly dismissed her, but I had a feeling it was already too late.

 Chapter 97

    At this Academy, the student council room was a sanctuary of sorts.


    Teachers hardly came, and there are restrictions on which students can enter.


    For the student council room, no one except members can enter. The student council members were a collection royalty and particularly, high ranking nobles. There is a terrifying story that once there was a commoner elected to the student council, but the backlash was so great they eventually ran away from the school for good.


    Listening to a story like that, it makes me think this school is really warped.


    In our country, there has been a rise in affluent families who aren¡¯t part of the aristocracy. For that reason, a school where a person¡¯s parent¡¯s wealth or status was irrelevant was needed. Aside form nobles, rich families became to control the economy too, unlike previous schools, it was hoped that this school would be a great equaliser since it made dormitory mandatory.


    However, as it¡¯s prestige as a learning institution rose, previously home educated royalty even begun to attend the school.


    Because of that, social classes ended up seeping through the whole school, and, well, there¡¯s not much that can be done about that.


    Well, my fate won¡¯t let me stay until graduation anyway. For a school that has become entrenched with the distorted structure of this country, nothing can be done.


    Basically, the student council room is perfect for having conversations you don¡¯t want others hearing.


    In that very same student council room, His Highness and I were sitting across from each other.


    ¡°Well then Your Highness. How was yesterday. Did it go well?¡±


    That isn¡¯t to say it was just the two of us. My second in command, Rona, who was also secretary of the student council, was here as well, but she was currently preparing tea in another room. Having read the situation, she had made herself scarce.


    Our conversation topic was, of course, the encounter between His Highness and Michelie yesterday. Even though I had provided him with a perfect situation, I couldn¡¯t help worrying about how the main actor, His Highness, could mess up.


    ¡°It greatly troubles me, whether or not I ought to trust someone like you.¡±


    I asked for details on yesterday, so why did I get this nonsense instead?


    With no clue why he said that, I could only incline my head in confusion.


    While I didn¡¯t tell His Highness about my previous life¡¯s knowledge and my destiny, I did let him know in advance that I would harass Michelie.


    ¡°¡­.What do you mean? Was there a mistake somewhere in the advice I gave you?¡±


    ¡°Rather, you were greatly mistaken. You were fundamentally wrong in the information you gave me.¡±


    ¡°Ha?¡±


    What do you mean fundamentally?


    How could there be a fundamental flaw in my carefully prepared plan? As if I would believe such a stupid false claim. I say I can¡¯t believe it but, these are the words of someone who was there I can¡¯t just ignore them.


    In this carefully planned story I have to act as both the director and as an actor. If there is a discrepancy, then it makes things different from the fate I¡¯m supposed to love. No matter what, I have to fix this.


    ¡°What exactly was wrong. Michelie was surely crying in that cafeteria. It ought to have made a favourable impression if you went there and comforted her.¡±


    ¡°Aaah, well she was crying.¡±


    His Highness confirmed what I had said.


    If it was like that, then there couldn¡¯t have been anything wrong with my advice.


    ¡°Michelie was so happy she was moved to tears.¡±


    Wait a, that makes no sense.


    ¡°How could you tell me to go and comfort Michelie when she was crying of happiness huh. I have no idea what you want from me.¡±


    ¡°Eh? Wha, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­.I don¡¯t have any more words for someone as dense as you. After all, I should really stop putting my trust in you huh.¡±


    Grr, this conceited prince.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that. Isn¡¯t this Your Highness¡¯ misunderstanding? Isn¡¯t this just you misreading the perfect situation I set up? How unsightly, to fail and then blame me!¡±


    ¡°Shut it ugly. Rather¡­¡±


    Ignoring my complaints, His Highness changed topic.


    Since it¡¯s not going in his favour he¡¯s trying to escape now huh. However I¡¯m not in the mood to be deceived. I was about to snap back at him when-


    ¡°Christina Noir. You haven¡¯t seen Charles yet.¡±


    From this inconvenient topic he presented, I quickly looked away.


    ¡°Wha, What are you talking about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying, that even though Charles has entered the academy, you still haven¡¯t shown your face in front of him.¡±


    ¡°¡­..Shut it.¡±


    Why do I have to hear things like this from Endo.


    Even though I think that, I can¡¯t argue back. While I am still at this school, I will not meet Charles, this is the reality I have chosen.


    As I sunk into silence, Endo let out a sigh.


    ¡°Honestly, whatever happened to change your heart three years ago, It has nothing to do with me. Since it¡¯s convenient I thought I could utilize it, I thought as long as you don¡¯t get in my way it was enough. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not going to look into it.¡±


    He was going to look the other way at my strange behaviour.


    His Highness has matured into an adult. By actually interacting with people, he has gained a sense of balance with human relations. For Endo, it seem these four years as a student has had a positive influence on his personality.


    I will honestly recognise this.


    ¡°It¡¯s a problem between you and Charles. Anyway, you¡¯re the one who will regret it in the end. It not something I should be involved in.


    ¡°¡­..I don¡¯t regret it at all.¡±


    I pursed my lips.


    I have, I have done what I must do. I have no room for regrets. That¡¯s why, unless it is necessary for my plan, I will not reach toward anything else.


    I am in love with Charles. That feeling will never change.


    However, there is not even a year left until my ruin.


    ALthough i decided to force the progression of Endo¡¯s route, knowing what I do, to meet Charles, it just too cruel. I don¡¯t care about me, but I will never drag Charles into an end that will only cause him sadness,


    Endo who knows nothing of my considerations for others, simply scoffs.


    ¡°Whatever is up with your feelings, I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t underestimate Charles though. He is¡­.frankly terrifying.¡±


    To Endo¡¯s faraway look, even I smile bitterly.


    Surely because we¡¯re both his family, we understand perfectly. And even I agree with him on that.


    ¡°I know¡±


    Charles is that sort of person.


    I know that much after all. Charles is honest with his own feelings, which is even more reason why I must not waver. Without caring about the surroundings, faithful to his desires, that attitude, is such that sometimes it is frightening.


    But, my remaining time isn¡¯t even a full year. Even Charles, by himself there¡¯s nothing he can do.


    With my solemn agreement, the conversation has abruptly ended. seeing that out conversation has quietened down, Rona has returned with tea.


    ¡°Please, lady Christina. I put my whole heart into this tea.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Drinking the tea Rona presented with a smile, I find some calm.


    Since there is no more reason to converse with His highness, I shall make idle chat wit Rona instead.


    ¡°How is the student council doing? With His Highness, things must be quite difficult.¡±


    ¡°Yes. two years ago was especially difficult. Really, his HIghness knew nothing about the the hearts and minds of people in this world¡­.Recently though his attitude has become a lot more understanding.¡±


    Endo seems to be making a bitter face at our remarks. Serves you right.


    ¡°When I think of how lady Christina shall be the next student president, I will do my utmost!¡±


    ¡°¡­I, I see.¡±


    I can only ignore the words Rona says, as her smile knows nothing of what will happen in the near future. It is good to throw in my surroundings and express harsh words, but it is an idea that I become a Yes-Man.


    In the first place, the president is decided by a vote amongst the student council. Strictly speaking, I am an outsider. I am not a member of the Student Council. I only come here because it¡¯s convenient to talk to Endo, I could never be the president since I don¡¯t even belong to the student council in the first place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about such odd things, Ronafia I will never allow a savage like her to become the student council president of our esteemed school.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Is that so, Your highness¡­¡±


    To the words of His Highness, the current president, Rona responds with an ice cold voice.


    Her eyes cold, Rona extends a cup to Endo.


    ¡°If you please, Your Highness. I wholeheartedly put some tap water in a cup for you.¡±


    ¡°Oi¡±


    Preparing in advance, Rona is someone who can really read the atmosphere.

 Chapter 98

    Enjoying the fragrant steam which rises from my cup, I slowly sip the black tea.


    His Highness Endo on the other hand, is still restlessly scanning over documents. His drink has been ranked up from tap water to at least hot water. Rona is such a kind girl.


    ¡°Bastard, if you don¡¯t have any business then go home already.¡±


    ¡°I refuse.¡±


    Averting my gaze from Endo¡¯s glare, I just ignore him. With a sideways glance at everyone else working hard, the taste of this tea as I relax is really exceptional.


    ¡°However, You Highness. Every time, you¡¯re always working through documents. Is it fun?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of fun or not. It¡¯s my responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡±


    How uncomfortable, all Endo ever considers is whether it is his obligation to do it or not, rather than if he actually enjoys it.


    Still, that His Highness has come this far, is proof that it is possible for anyone to achieve personal growth. After all, rather than the schooling he received as a child, the environment he is in now has certainly greatly contributed. But really, just what where they teaching a kid in ¡®how to be a good King¡¯ palace primary school to warp them so badly?


    There are just so many documents though.So many things needing approval though means that the student council has had almost everything in the Academy dumped on them. Since I was a little bit interested in just what needed approving, I tried to peek at some of the ¡®accepted¡¯ documents.


    ¡°Oi, quit it. You rude bastard, you¡¯re going to give me more work to do by messing up the order.¡±


    ¡°Good idea If you¡¯re troubled then I¡¯m happy as¡­..can be?¡±


    While talking back to an annoyed Endo, I scanned my eyes over a few documents. It seems to be about approval of student autonomy and activities of gathering group activities, but within the pile was something else.


    ¡°¡­.What is this¡­¡±


    It was a copy of a newspaper. It was probably here because it had required publishing approval and the actual copy was provided. Catalina, one of my followers, had been talking about the upcoming edition before the entrance ceremony.


    And written in this newspaper, was praise for my various actions these past few years? It had many similarities to the edition from the game, but it didn¡¯t follow the plot at all!


    ¡°Y-your HIghness. Just what is this?¡±


    There was a slight tremble to my voice at this inconceivable article. My face felt frozen as I tried to ask just what was going on.


    I don¡¯t understand the meaning of this?


    I am the villain. The person who will be expelled from aristocracy, must be disliked by the whole school. Just what is this ¡®fruits of goodwill¡¯ I¡¯m holding?!


    Well, well, I will have to forgive the existence of such a thing as this newspaper. This is the work of my followers. Obviously they must have altered the article to improve my reputation, no one could honestly believe such trash.


    Even if it¡¯s positive and favourable to my actions, it won¡¯t affect the plot at all since Catalina wrote it.


    That I can excuse, but just what is this ¡®fan club¡¯ the article mentions?


    How can there be over two hundred members? In this school, excluding new students, there are only three hundred students left in total! What do they mean first place in the school popularity vote?! What is this forgery¡­


    Perhaps, this fanclub and popularity vote, this is all just me hallucinating. That¡¯s it. I just need to confirm it with Endo.


    ¡°I won¡¯t comment on the newspaper, but what is this fanclub thing it mentions? Surely they weren¡¯t given permission to form such a disgraceful club. Surely at such a proud school as ours, our student president would never let such a vulgar thing happen right?!¡±


    ¡°Now you decide to care about vulgarity?¡±


    I don¡¯t care. I do not mind, but this is wrong. I behaved the opposite of a cultured young aristocrat, I made sure everyone avoids me, I was always consistent in being trash.


    ¡°No, but this is just plain wrong! What is this thing anyway, I never knew something like this existed!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about it?¡±


    Endo sends me a look of disgust as my tone gets louder.


    ¡°While I won¡¯t comment on just how insensitive you can be to not know of it¡¯s existence, of course I would never authorize a club for someone as stupid as you¡±


    ¡°What did you just-!¡±


    ¡°You are really bothersome.¡±


    Shut it. A fan club that just worships me¡­this is gross. Understand a fair maiden¡¯s heart Endo you knucklehead. OH no, I forgot you¡¯re just too stupid for that Your Highness.


    But that means Endo knew about this fan club situation all along¡­Then what¡¯s with this casual response?!


    ¡°Rona dragged the other members of the student council in and forced them to approve it. It was a day when I was absent.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Why would Rona do something like that?¡±


    ¡°Who cares about the reason, but she¡¯s the founder of your fanclub.¡±


    ¡°What?! Oi Rona¡­.just where did she run off to?!¡±


    ¡°She escaped a few moments ago. You know Rona, always a step ahead with her great intuition. Her ability to sense a crisis is quite admirable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, I¡¯m gonna chase after her!¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t come back.¡±


    At this unexpected emergency, I rushed out of the student council room. Since he sent me off with such a remark, next time I would definitely be as annoying as possible to him. Looking both ways down the corridor, there wasn¡¯t a trace of where Rona had gone.


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Lady Chris.¡±


    However, luckily my other entourage, Catalina was around.


    ¡°Oi, Catalina. Did you see where Rona went?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? I just saw her speed walking real fast off ¡®ta somewhere¡­.legit young lady aristocrat¡¯s sure are something huh. Even at that speed, she didn¡¯t lose any of her normal grace. SO that¡¯s her full power mode eh.¡±


    Sounds like it would have been quite a funny sight, but she was really going to far into detail.


    Tch, I clicked my tongue. Seems like it would be hard to catch up if I give chase now. It seems she somehow managed to completely evade me. However, I am blessed with good luck.


    RIght here is another of the culprits.


    ¡°I have no choice then sigh. Catalina, you¡¯ll do.¡±


    ¡°Oh¨C, what¡¯s up? If it¡¯s something for Lady Chris then I would do any¨C¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about what¡¯s written right here.¡±


    ¡°-geh.¡±


    When I thrust the newspaper I¡¯d taken from the student council room, her face showed her obvious guilt.


    Seeing her behaviour my eyes squinted with suspicion.


    As I thought, these kids have indeed been hiding things from me.


    ¡°So, Catalina, just what is this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve finally been busted¡­..¡±


    I don¡¯t know for what purpose they founded this, but a joke thing like this definitely didn¡¯t exist in Labyrinth Destiny. Such a thing as a fan club, it will ruin the scenario of the downfall of a villainous noble daughter.


    It is only after my downfall that Michelie can rise above. If they become get in the way of that, then even if they are my followers, I cannot forgive them.


    Looking clearly at Catalina, her expression becomes solemn.


    ¡°I understand. I shall explain. if you would go ahead into this empty classroom please.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Seeming resigned, she didn¡¯t even try and get out of it. Catalina opened the door to the empty room and gestured for me to enter.


    It¡¯s good if she¡¯s given up. In order to start the questioning, I naturally walk into the room as if I have never opened a door myself.


    Just as I entered the room, the door slammed shut behind me.


    ¡°Well then Catalina. Explain this to me so I can understand every¨C¡±


    Upon turning around, my words were cut off.


    Catalina had not entered the room.


    This kid, she actually shut the door just after I went through.


    IN a rush I pulled the door back open and looked left and right, but again there was no sign left. Unlike Rona, Catalina wasn¡¯t one to care about dignity. It¡¯s not hard to imagine her barrelling down the hallway without a hint of grace or poise.


    Left behind in the doorway, my shoulders shook with anger.


    ¡°You have just sealed your fate, you hear me!¡±


    My scream echoed through the empty classroom before it was quiet again.

 Chapter 99

    This wasn¡¯t right.


    As I walked down the corridor my chest couldn¡¯t contain the irritation that was welling up.


    For the last three years I have been killing myself every day.


    I ceased contact with Michelie, forced myself even though I wanted to apologise to her, stifled my love of Michelie, all to live this selfish life.


    It might seem like it¡¯s been a fun life, but it is just compensation for cutting myself off from Michelie.


    And the result has been the betrayal of the people closest to me.


    No, betrayal or whatever you want to call it, objectively they didn¡¯t mean any harm, but betrayal is betrayal. Establishing the fanclub etc, they never asked my permission. If I had known about it in advance I would have never permitted it. In the first place why are people even joining this thing? My Behaviour should have been, for a high class Duke¡¯s daughter, absolutely unacceptable. Was it Catalina? Did she pointlessly manipulate my public image?


    ¡°Dammit. Don¡¯t be so efficient at such weird things honestly¡­..!¡±


    As the questions in my head swirled and fought, I didn¡¯t even try to calm my mind.


    When I checked, those two had already left the academy under suitable sounding pretenses. Rona had returned home for a sudden matchmaking appointment, as for Catalina it was said that her older brother is on death¡¯s door.


    To go that far¡­Especially Catalina. A guy like Geist, full of life, don¡¯t jinx him by pretending he¡¯s on the verge of dying. Even if you don¡¯t get along with your sibling, don¡¯t just try and kill them off to get out of school!


    They¡¯re excuses are blatant lies, but it¡¯s not like I can easily prove it to the administration. I considered going home to check, but that would just be a waste of time.


    I should just abandon those two. They were the closest thing I had to friends, but they acted behind my back and then ran away like this in the end. Thinking about it, It¡¯s time to cast them away.


    I need to fix this situation pronto though. Just where did my oh so beloved Destiny run off to? I need to get things back to how they should be.


    As my thoughts went in that direction, I slammed into another problem.


    Endo as he is now, hasn¡¯t he grown a bit too much?


    Endo Edward from Destiny Labyrinth was exactly as he was all those years ago when I met him. Back then only his body had grown, he still had the brains and emotional maturity of a toddler. By interacting with Michelie he was supposed to mature and learn about life. That was how this storyline was supposed to go!


    But Endo as he is these days? He just has too much common sense!


    I had thought it was fine since it meant he wasn¡¯t as annoying as he used to be¡­but now that it¡¯s come to this, I can¡¯t ignore his difference from his original character. What caused this? Just, but, what can I do now? I don¡¯t think I can make him revert back that much now that he¡¯s matured this far.


    ¡°¡­.No, things will work out.¡±


    As weak as I am right now, I could only give myself encouragement.


    I am Christina Noir. To perform my role in fate¡¯s script, I was bestowed genius intelligence. To someone like me, nothing is impossible!


    So stop hesitating Christina. Anything you can use, use. Just like Christina Noir the evil villainess.


    Everything up until now, let¡¯s just pretend that none of it happened. Everything is still going to work out just as it should. This is not the time to be impatient and rush. I just need to slowly and calmly undo each of my errors one by one.


    And in order to do that, I headed towards a certain class¡¯ homeroom.


    It was not my own class, rather it was a class full of students who had only just entered the academy.Everything will be fine. I had already checked that neither Charles or Michelie were a part of this class.


    It was a small class of only ten people. To give each student a great quality of education the Academy had low teacher to student ratios. I looked over the short heads to find the person I needed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯ve called by Lady Christina!¡±


    ¡°Eep!?¡±


    Sure she screamed in my ear, but I can¡¯t believe I, of all people, jumped in surprise.


    I was in shock. Cautiously turning my head, standing behind me, smiling ear to ear, was Freesia.


    ¡°Welcome Lady Christina! I am overjoyed that you have honoured me with your presence. Do you have any orders? After all, rather than that Michelie, you have a task for me right? I will do anything your order me to.¡±


    Even though that smile could rival a lady¡¯s mask, it didn¡¯t have a hint of nobility at all. I really have to ask, how on earth did this intense positive minded assertiveness of yours come about from a noble lady¡¯s education?


    Also, how come everytime we meet something seems so nostalgic? I just can¡¯t put my finger on it.


    Putting that aside, I am in desperate need of a new pawn right now.


    ¡°I see. I do have a task for you, but this isn¡¯t the place to talk. Let¡¯s change location.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Aha! please listen to this Lady Christina! I have become a member of Lady Christina¡¯s fanclub!¡±


    ¡°Leave that disgusting thing immediately.¡±


    ¡°I beg your-?¡±


    Freesia, who doesn¡¯t seem to understand my words at all, inclines her head as if puzzled.


    ¡°What do you mean by¡­.ahem, speaking of you Lady Christina!¡±


    This strange creature call Freesia continued to trail behind me as I walked. She threw away the problematic topic, even though she obviously had questions, and tried to choose a happier topic instead.


    ¡°In the newspaper they handed out at the entrance ceremony, there was a photo of Lady Chris in it! I decided that I must bring it back to my room wit me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Fine, hand it over. I will throw it away.¡±


    ¡°-Ehhhhh?!¡±


    Taking the newspaper from her hands, I crumpled it up before throwing it into a nearby trash bin.


    ¡°Wh, why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡±


    Tears in her eyes, Freesia was reluctant, but I sharply cut her off. I don¡¯t know how many copies were given out, but each one I find I will personally destroy.


    I don¡¯t want to hear about this so called Fanclub. It has become the very symbol of my problems.


    My current followers can no longer be trusted. They may not have been malicious to me, nor do I doubt their capabilities. Rather, today has convinced me of the truth. They don¡¯t obey my words.


    Freesia though, she doesn¡¯t think at all and instead just accepts all of my words with joy. She is a pawn who obeys my every command, that is quite ideal.


    Basically, as long as I can control her well, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.


    ¡°Freesia. I have been entrusted by the Fates with a large responsibility, and take pride in becoming the villainess they have decreed me to be. To achieve this I need your assistance.¡±


    ¡°While I do not understand what you have told me at all¡­I will do whatever I can!¡±


    Not having a clue, but will still try her best.


    Looking at that pure smile, when I should be feeling guilty for dragging her into this, instead I am filled with an unshakeable worry. Something feels incredibly wrong, did I make a mistake somewhere?


    First of all, my so-called fanclub, I will destroy you. And then I will take back the gravity and pride of a villainess.


    With the clueless Freesia trailing behind, I set off.

 Chapter 100

    The sound of game pieces hitting the board resounded in the room.


    Leon advanced his pieces, but his opponent showed no change in expression, striking back without hesitation as if everything was according to plan.


    The endgame was approaching, and Leon began to think more. He knew that his formation hadn¡¯t been good since the midgame, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that it was a sure loss for him. There could be an opportunity for a comeback.


    ¡°I resign.¡±


    ¡°You took too long to admit defeat.¡±


    Leon finally surrendered, and was criticized harshly.


    His opponent was a clever looking girl with cool, thin eyes. She was beautiful, yet cold.


    Surfania Calibrachoa.


    As the daughter of the marquis, she was a little arrogant in her criticism. Besides, Leon didn¡¯t know when the match had already been decided.


    ¡°Go easy on me. Next time, you should play against Miss Mariwa or someone else.¡±


    Miss Toinette is a busy person. I would feel bad asking her to indulge in games like this.


    They were evenly matched when they were young, but she had improved a lot since then. Nevertheless he still played a few matches against her, but his chances of winning dropped drastically.


    He wondered if she could win against Chris now.


    In any case, there was no way he could outmatch Surfania at this point.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that Miss Mariwa is a little busy. ¡­¡­By the way, Michelie and Prince Charles have enrolled, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Even as he brought up their acquaintances, her reaction was bare. Anyone who didn¡¯t know her better would think she was a curt, cruel and cold person.


    She only had one word to say about the Academy filled with upper class children and talented commoners.


    Surfania Calibrachoa, the wicked daughter of the marquis.


    This was how she rated the Academy.


    She showed no mercy towards anything she didn¡¯t like. There were rumors about her seducing boys and girls alike with her beauty, while acting as the mastermind for every corrupt practice committed in the Academy. This was in no small part due to her cold appearance and demeanor.


    She couldn¡¯t completely and utterly deny the rumors because she was in fact unfriendly, but she wasn¡¯t skilled enough to seduce anyone. Perhaps that part of the rumors was because Leon was always with her.


    After all, Leon was a commoner, while Surfania herself was the daughter of a highly ranked noble. Normally there should be nothing in common between them, but they were seen together since they enrolled in the Academy. As a result, rumors began to spread about how she was able to seduce him.


    But she never debated against the rumors. Perhaps it was because dealing with the rumors was a hassle in itself. Leon ignored them too, thinking that such idle rumors would go away eventually. If anyone bothered to get to know Surfania better, they would know that she could be bossy sometimes, but was just bashful. For better or worse, that was just her personality.


    However, her identity as a villainess became set in stone due to a certain incident.


    ¡°Leaving the prince aside, how is the wicked girl doing?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s surprisingly normal. She¡¯s taking classes and spreading her circle of friends.¡±


    Surfania never addressed Michelie by name. Perhaps she simply hated her. Also, she still held a grudge from years ago when Michelie made her cry. That¡¯s why she called her a wicked girl.


    ¡°Knowing Michelie, I thought she would have done something to Christina the moment she enrolled.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Or perhaps, even before she enrolled.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, that¡¯s scary¡­¡­¡±


    It was definitely possible. Leon trembled in shock.


    He recalled Michelie¡¯s innocent smile. According to her personality, she would do anything within her realm for the sake of Chris while maintaining that smile.


    ¡°Her life of peace within the Academy seems far out of reach. ¡­¡­How is Christina doing? I heard she broke up her own fan club or something.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t care to hear about such stupid things.¡±


    Still with a blank expression, Surfania reset the board for another game.


    Leon himself was shocked when he heard it, but Surfania had a point too.


    ¡°On top of that, she¡¯s been getting involved with a really idiotic first year student. Do you know of a Lady Freesia Istar?¡±


    ¡°I do. They¡¯re a matching pair.¡±


    He caught a glimpse of Surfania looking stern.


    ¡°Hm? What¡¯s wrong? Are you jealous that Chris has a new friend? You¡¯re narrow-minded as always.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s obviously not the case. ¡­¡­She disbanded her fan club right after that wicked girl enrolled. Isn¡¯t it obvious what she¡¯s doing, personally crushing something that was made as a sign of good will towards her?¡±


    ¡°You mean Chris standing against Michelie and ruining herself? You¡¯re really into that, Surfania. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it though.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Surfania sounded displeased. Most of it was directed towards Michelie.


    ¡°Ruining herself for the sake of her sister isn¡¯t what that idiot would do.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    Surfania was half confident about that theory, while Leon was completely suspicious about it.


    To Leon, Chris was willful and optimistic. Most of all, she would never give up. If anything, she would have found a more optimistic approach.


    Most importantly, Mariwa Toinette would never allow that to happen. Leon could say that with confidence as a student of the same teacher. That, and as long as she didn¡¯t have complete confidence in her plans, she wouldn¡¯t choose such a pessimistic course of action, even for Michelie¡¯s sake.


    There was one more thing.


    ¡°Even Chris wouldn¡¯t do such a thing if she wasn¡¯t certain that Michelie would be unhappy in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why we are investigating. Have you discovered anything about that wicked girl¡¯s origins?¡±


    Michelie¡¯s origins. In order to understand the motivations of Chris, and in order to understand who Michelie was before she was adopted by the Noir family, Surfania gathered information among the upper classes, while Leon did the same among the middle classes. It was a lot harder than they expected, and there was little information they could obtain.


    ¡°It¡¯s not public information, but there was someone who testified that he saw someone who looked just like Michelie. He ran a stall downtown, a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Someone who resembles that wicked girl. Who was it?¡±


    ¡°The late princess, Evelia Edward.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    It was as she expected. Surfania¡¯s eyes became thinner as she began thinking.


    ¡°The lady who was more valuable than gold, and who proposed the dismantlement of the privileged classes¡­¡­ That wicked girl is the most bothersome within the royal bloodline.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a hard fact though.¡±


    ¡°Speculations are fine at this point. Even fragmented and vague things can take shape when you piece them together, and if not, we can fill up the gaps with our imagination. Now I can roughly understand what that idiot and that wicked girl are trying to do.¡±


    ¡°Merely based on speculation?¡±


    ¡°I must say I have a rather vivid imagination.¡±


    Surfania sounded certain. Putting speculations together and filling the gaps with deduction was something she was good at, but not for Leon.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s stop beating around the bush and make up with Christina already, Surfania. If we apologize, things may go back to the way they were, you know.¡±


    ¡°No way. Why do I of all people have to apologize?¡±


    Leon looked at Surfania, who still managed to put up a straight face.


    She was behaving childishly, in spite of her status as the greatest villainess in the Academy.


    ¡°I have done nothing wrong at all.¡±


    ¡°Nothing wrong at all, huh.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    She began to sulk. Leon sighed in silence.


    The rumors about Surfania were not entirely due to her unfriendliness. There was a certain event that contributed to this.


    It happened when Christina and Surfania saw each other by chance.


    ¡°The battle between the daughter of the Noir family and the Calibrachoa family¡­¡­¡±


    Surfania heard Leon say that and turned away.


    It had been almost two years. Shortly after their enrollment, Surfania bumped into Chris and gave her a good scolding.


    Chris had suddenly cut off her ties with Surfania before their enrollment, and Surfania never got any news about Chris after that. She must have held it in for a long time, and finally exploded when she saw Chris in front of a huge crowd. She scolded her so badly that Leon was dumbfounded, and Chris almost cried.


    Since then, the image of Surfania and Chris stayed the same.


    The cruel and merciless villainess, and the reliable girl who got scolded to the point where she looked helpless.


    In a way, Chris became even more popular than she had been, thanks to Surfania the villainess.


    In that situation alone, Leon sympathized Chris.


    ¡°You almost made her cry, you know? Where did you learn to scold someone like that anyway?¡±


    ¡°I simply improved my vocabulary from reading entertainment novels.¡±


    ¡°Those novels clearly aren¡¯t good for education.¡±


    Surfania showed no remorse for her unladylike behavior. She ignored Leon and picked up a book to read.


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care. In fact, I couldn¡¯t be happier distancing myself from everyone like that. Unlike Chris, I find it a bother to be loved by everyone.¡±


    Her unfriendliness and hobbies never changed. Nor did her personality. In that sense, she never matured a single bit.


    However, she ceased being a weakling. She had gained the ability to analyze things calmly, just as her appearance demanded.


    She was growing up, even if just a little.


    ¡°Since you¡¯re refusing to patch things up, what are you going to to?¡±


    ¡°Could you stop asking such obvious questions?¡±


    Surfania answered while flipping the pages of her book.


    She began to betray her cold appearance, as if he had lit a fire in her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to grab her by the collar and give her a good beating.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    Leon sympathized with Chris, so he gave the violent girl a strong warning.

 Chapter 101

    There were two girls relaxing in a room within the dormitory of the Royal Academy.


    ¡°You have so much free time.¡±


    ¡°It cannot be helped. I applied for a week¡¯s leave in order to get away, so I cannot afford to show myself in broad daylight.¡±


    They were Rona and Catalina.


    Three days had passed since they carelessly ran away from Chris. They had been hiding together.


    They foresaw the worst possibility in which Chris hunted them down all the way to their homes, so they decided to hide in plain sight.


    The room was bigger than necessary, yet they felt bored and suffocated from hiding there.


    ¡°Three days have already passed. I wish Lady Chris¡¯ wrath would fade with the passage of time.¡±


    ¡°I wonder. ¡­¡­Oh.¡±


    They got along pretty well despite the difference in social status, but staying together that long made them exhaust their conversation topics.


    In contrast to Rona who leaned gracefully against her chair, Catalina stood up suddenly and went straight to the windowside to examine the situation. She used a hand mirror to reflect the light from the window.


    ¡°Ah, looks like she¡¯s still upset after all. Also, word is that Lady Chris dissolved her own fan club.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Is there any meaning to that strange action of yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve been in contact with the club members outside and getting info from them.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    Rona didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Everything seemed suspicious to her.


    ¡°You are in the newspaper club, are you not?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You are not a spy, correct?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. Lady Rona, have you been reading too many entertainment novels? I wouldn¡¯t be getting information in such an obvious way. That would reflect poorly on my job. Trust me.¡±


    Catalina replied casually, so Rona didn¡¯t bother pressing on. What she said was true. There was no way the newspaper club would do something so ridiculous as to use light signals. Although Catalina had been behaving as if she knew something, Rona pretended not to notice.


    ¡°I-I see. I am impressed that you managed to apply for leave.¡±


    ¡°Well of course.¡±


    Rona changed topics in order to avert suspicion. The Academy had strict policies when it came to applying for leave. Even a family member¡¯s wedding or funeral wouldn¡¯t warrant a week¡¯s leave.


    Catalina simply nodded.


    ¡°I have something on the dormitory matron and one of the teachers, so this is a piece of cake for me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I asked.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s provided us with some convenience.¡±


    Rona looked scornfully at Catalina, who laughed without showing an ounce of guilt.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s true¡­¡­ But how on earth did you manage to get dirt on them?¡±


    ¡°I love how you dislike injustices, Lady Rona. Leaving that aside, I didn¡¯t expect Lady Chris to find out about the fan club at this point.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Perhaps because Rona seemed unhappy, Catalina changed the subject.


    The fan club was an idea that Catalina brought up half jokingly, which Rona brought into fruition in no time.


    She was aware of the possibility that Chris would get upset because they made it without her permission.


    They did it anyway, thinking that it would be alright as long as Chris didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡°But she disbanded it, huh. We worked so hard on it, yet it was over in an instant.¡±


    ¡°Yup. it was convenient in many ways, but we can¡¯t do anything about it now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Convenient?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Also, we were invited here because of that¡­¡­ oops.¡±


    Catalina had been exchanging information even while conversing with Rona, but suddenly withdrew from the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°The Princess is back.¡±


    Catalina looked like she was making fun, but Rona made a tight face.


    The person, whose room they had been taking shelter in, was coming back.


    The owner of this room.


    This room.


    The third floor of the dormitory.


    Only people whose status were higher than the marquis and his family were allowed here.


    ¡°I have returned. ¡­¡­Is this place comfortable enough for you?¡±


    ¡°Yep, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Catalina replied casually, while Rona made a polite bow.


    The girl smiled in response to their contrasting way of thanks.


    ¡°Please, make yourselves comfortable. This room is too much for me.¡±


    Her blue eyes contained a mixture of sky blue and earthy green. Her soft, golden hair reached her shoulders. It was a short length for a lady, but it showed some personality.


    Michelie Noir.


    The very own sister of Chris had given them shelter in this room.


    ¡°Ahaha. It¡¯s embarrassing. Lady Chris got furious, yet her own sister is sheltering us. How strange.¡±


    ¡°I think Big Sister is just she about it. She does tend to overreact when it comes to things she is embarrassed about.¡±


    The third floor, where only high nobility was allowed.


    A thought came to Rona.


    Michelie was the daughter of the Duke, so it seemed natural for Rona to see her here.


    But at the same time, she was nothing more than an adopted child.


    Then, did she truly have the right to stay here? Excluding her identity as the adopted daughter of the Noir family, what else gave her the right to be here?


    Rona began to have a strange feeling, while Catalina was enjoying her conversation with Michelie.


    ¡°But it¡¯s all right. I think my sister will change her attitude soon.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well, knowing Lady Christina, she will have her hands full with the daughter of Uncle Istar.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I would prefer that Freesia had never met my sister.¡±


    ¡°Why¡¯s that? They seem to get along.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re getting along too well. ¡­¡­By the way.¡±


    While Rona was lost in thought, Michelie shifted her gaze to her and gave a sweet smile.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh, nothing.¡±


    She hesitated to ask.


    She thought that she should stay silent for now, then discuss the matter with Catalina later.


    But Michelie¡¯s blue eyes started to overwhelm her.


    Her eyes looked like they saw right through her, and would swallow her whole.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is something wrong, Lady Rona?¡±


    ¡°Eh.¡±


    Catalina shook her shoulders and brought her back to reality. She was relieved for a few seconds.


    Yet she didn¡¯t have the courage to look Michelie straight in the eye.


    ¡°N-nothing at all, really.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s good.¡±


    Rona was frightened by this girl who was two years younger than her. She looked down slowly and decided to bury her thoughts and never bring up Michelie¡¯s background again.

 Chapter 102

    Three days have passed since Rona and Catalina ran away.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally over¡­¡­¡±


    I¡¯ve finally disbanded the fan club and emptied the classroom. I bury my head on the desk in exhaustion.


    I hunted Canaria down to her room, and thankfully I managed to get a list of the fan club members.


    Privacy? Like I care. I¡¯m strict towards my followers. They created the fan club without my knowledge, then ran away without giving me any explanation. Why should I care what they think?


    Also, thanks to my methods, I was able to gather the members of the fan club and convince them to withdraw from the club.


    While I was at it, I was also able to find out why they created the fan club in the first place.


    Many of them asked me for monetary compensation in exchange for their withdrawal.


    I¡¯m actually relieved they brought that up. It means they joined purely based on their own benefit.


    That¡¯s good. It wasn¡¯t because they really liked me.


    And bribery is indeed fitting for a villainess like me. That¡¯s why I let them list the price, as long as I could afford it.


    Bright yellow snacks, my own support, and whatever connections and concessions I could provide.


    Anything but my late mother¡¯s keepsakes and things that Michelie and I cherished. The fan club members became greedy thanks to my generosity.


    They asked for my uniform buttons, my scarves, my ribbons, and even my signature.


    ¡­¡­Why were they asking for useless things like these?


    What¡¯s this weird feeling that I can¡¯t shake off? I thought they would ask for more materialistic things. Why would they ask for things worth nothing more than keepsakes?


    Thanks to them, all my buttons were gone, and Lyndis devoted herself to sewing buttons onto my shirt to the point where she was beginning to look upset. Freesia then suggested that we hold an autograph session.


    Everyone seemed to be satisfied to a certain degree. Thanks to that, I was able to handle it calmly.


    It was actually a good idea for an idiot like her, but signing over a hundred times was honestly exhausting.


    ¡°It is done.¡±


    Freesia wipes off her sweat after enjoying her labor.


    She looks so carefree and joyful. To be honest, I¡¯m a little envious.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. We wasted a whole day¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you think so? It was not a waste to me¡­¡­ By the way, Lady Chris.¡±


    Freesia turns to me in the now empty classroom.


    ¡°May I have your autograph-eee?! W-what are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll give you my handwriting so stay still, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°Yesh?!¡±


    It was such a stupid request, I grabbed her cheeks with one hand and wrote my signature on her face with my other hand.


    ¡°But I wonder what they¡¯re going to do with the things I gave them¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they put them up as decorations?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    As usual, she said something I couldn¡¯t understand. Looking at my autograph on her face, it seemed as if she was one of my personal belongings.


    Leaving Freesia aside, I can understand why everyone else would want my autograph. They could obtain small loans just by showing my signature. It¡¯s true that they could use it for personal gain, but it¡¯s nothing I should care about.


    At least, it¡¯s not an immediate concern, unlike my uniform buttons.


    ¡°Even though it may not be worth a lot, I am sure they will be proud they managed to get your autograph, Lady Chris. I wonder how I should preserve this autograph on my face¨C¡±


    ¡°Just wash it off your face.¡±


    ¡°B-but that¡¯s such a waste!¡±


    Freesia is truly an idiot for marveling over a signature on her face.


    Well, I¡¯m bringing myself to ruin, so I doubt they could use my autograph in the future. That¡¯s why I think the autograph session was a waste of time.


    In any case, it¡¯s over. I¡¯ve managed to get them to disband the fan club thanks to this. Now I can prepare myself for the next event.


    ¡°Now, Freesia. You know about the introductions for the new students, right?¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    I¡¯m referring to the party on the last day of the Founder¡¯s Festival. The new students will be attending.


    The Academy gets to show off how many new students they have.


    It¡¯s such a big event that even Freesia knows about it.


    Upperclassmen aren¡¯t allowed to attend this party. Instead, there will be a separate party elsewhere on campus. Prince Endo should be managing this party with the help of the student council. ¡­¡­Rona is one of the council members and is gone, but it should be fine. Endo should be able to handle it.


    There are people who can bully Michelie on my behalf.


    That¡¯s where Freesia comes in.


    ¡°I want you to pick on Michelie at the party.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    She¡¯s surprisingly excited.


    I haven¡¯t even had the chance to go into details.


    She¡¯s an idiot, but she¡¯s straightforward and good natured. But she¡¯s an idiot.


    I thought she would hesitate to hurt people, but she simply nodded in response. I wonder if it¡¯s because I ordered her to.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m ordering you to bully Michelie, you know?¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry. I couldn¡¯t ask for more.¡±


    Freesia makes a tight fist with determination.


    ¡°I have to show that wicked girl some pain!¡±


    ¡°Wicked girl?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    It¡¯s a title unfit for the angelic heroine of this world.


    But I can¡¯t convince Freesia that Michelie is an angel. I¡¯m the villainess who¡¯s supposed to be cruel to Michelie. I can¡¯t let Freesia know about my love for Michelie.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking as well, Lady Chris. We have to correct that hopeless personality, even if it means bullying her.¡±


    ¡°Did something happen between you and Michelie?¡±


    ¡°Well, when I was a child¡­¡­¡±


    Freesia sulks and looks away.


    ¡°Do you mind telling me?¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t too big of a deal. I thought she was a good friend, but she used me time and time again, and I felt discarded in the end.¡±


    Freesia is complaining about her. I wonder what actually happened.


    I shouldn¡¯t have to say this, but there¡¯s no way my sister would do something like that without reason. She¡¯s an archangel after all. But it doesn¡¯t seem like Freesia is lying either.


    Most likely, it happened when I detached myself from Michelie.


    I would imagine that a lot happened to Michelie during that time. She must have felt lonely and hurt when her beloved sister cast her aside. She probably wasn¡¯t mentally prepared to make friends, and must have caused some kind of misunderstanding.


    ¡°Really¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I have decided that I will not allow myself to be used anymore.¡±


    I¡¯m glad she has that determination, but she¡¯s an idiot who¡¯s still being used.


    I¡¯m the one using her. Well, I do feel bad for getting her involved, but after hearing what she said, I feel less guilt and sympathy for using her.


    ¡°Since you have no objections, I don¡¯t have to waste time convincing you. I¡¯ll explain how you should approach Michelie. Follow my lead.¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry, Lady Chris. I have already cast my weakness aside. I will show no mercy or weakness now!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop lying.¡±


    She¡¯s showing her weakness in being an idiot.


    ¡°I am not. I have cast aside my timidity, and have been working on my shyness! The first step to independence is self confidence. You have shown me that, Lady Chris!¡±


    ¡°You were just lying about your timidity and shyness, right?!¡±


    Freesia showing her determination was the most shocking thing of the day.

 Chapter 103

    Night has fallen.


    I¡¯m sitting alone on a bench in the courtyard of the Academy.


    Most of the students are attending the party held in the auditorium.


    I can see the light shining through the windows, and hear just a little noise and music from the party. The prince should be heading towards the royal palace as the student representative, so the other student council members should be managing the party right now.


    I probably should have acted like a villainess and stolen their thunder.


    In fact, that¡¯s what I did last year. I played pranks on the prince, and conspired with Rona to let Catalina host the party.


    But I¡¯m not in the mood this time.


    My attention is focused on the other party beyond this auditorium, but there¡¯s no way I can see it from here. However, I know that something should be happening there.


    I wonder if Michelie is suffering there, at the royal palace. I¡¯m beginning to feel frustrated because I¡¯m the cause of her suffering right now.


    I look up at the night sky.


    The moon isn¡¯t shining its light in the dark sky. I stretch my hand out towards the stars, even though they¡¯re out of reach. I mumble to myself in disappointment.


    ¡°The moon¡­ isn¡¯t here.¡±


    The light from the stars are providing insufficient consolation. I may be feeling sentimental right now, but I¡¯m still a girl. I¡¯m feeling hurt just thinking about the harm I¡¯m causing to me beloved sister.


    I¡¯m going to go all out in being a villainess from this point on. I won¡¯t be praised for it, nor will my reputation rise from the ashes. In order to allow my sister to bask in the light, I have to fall into darkness in her place. And for that to happen, I need to continue hurting Michelie. I can¡¯t help but feel sad.


    I wish I could calmly and coolly ignore fate and be loved by everyone, just like her. But I¡¯m helpless.


    I have to fulfill my destiny as the villainess.


    My future is dark, just like the twinkling stars without the moon shining at their side.


    ¡°¡­¡­Heh.¡±


    Perhaps because no one is looking at me, I begin to mock myself.


    Maybe I should seize this chance and laugh to my heart¡¯s content.


    That¡¯s what came to my mind.


    I don¡¯t know when I stopped laughing, even though it was a habit when I was a child.


    No one¡¯s looking right now anyway. I stand up and begin laughing loudly at myself.


    ¡°Heheh, hahaha! Hahahaha¨C¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°¨CHuh?¡±


    It¡¯s a familiar voice.


    It stimulates my memory, but I can¡¯t remember who exactly it belongs to.


    I turn to look at the person who spoke.


    This person shouldn¡¯t be here right now.


    The voice belongs to someone with soft golden hair and blue eyes.


    ¡°Charles¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Chris.¡±


    He¡¯s grown a lot in two years.


    He¡¯s gotten taller and more muscular. He still looks a little childish, but that¡¯s probably due to his youthfulness. His voice has also changed. He¡¯s no longer the same cute boy.


    But why is he here?


    He should be attending the party at the Royal Palace as a new student.


    I decide to ask him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I came here to read a book.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    What is this guy saying?


    I¡¯m beginning to relax thanks to his nonchalant attitude.


    Most of all, I feel no persistence coming from Charles. Even if I ran away now, he probably wouldn¡¯t chase after me. He¡¯s just smiling there naturally.


    I see how it is.


    I gave it some thought, and came to a conclusion.


    Charles must have stopped liking me now.


    Two years of adolescence is enough to change a person¡¯s feelings. Charles is simply calling out to an acquaintance he bumped into.


    In that case, I can feel at ease without being foolishly on guard. I begin to relax and chat.


    ¡°Can you really read here?¡±


    No, it¡¯s too dark here.


    I asked him teasingly while mocking myself for expecting such a response from him.


    It¡¯s darker than before since the moon isn¡¯t out, but I have a lamp with me.


    I was about to lend it to him, but his response was unexpected.


    ¡°Books aren¡¯t just for reading, you know?¡±


    He puts the thick book on my head.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why you.¡±


    He seems taken aback from my response.


    It¡¯s been almost ten years since we¡¯ve had this sort of interaction, but I still don¡¯t feel like giving him a street performance.


    I sigh and remove the book from my head.


    ¡°An entertainment novel? That¡¯s the kind of book Surfania likes.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I borrowed it from Surfania, the third daughter of the Calibrachoas.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Have Charles and Surfania become friends?


    I flip through some pages, then return it to him.


    ¡°Here you go.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    I pretended not to notice the word ¡®IDIOT¡¯ I wrote on the last page when I hung out with Surfania.


    He takes the book without hesitation, taking my hand in the process.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s a good time, shall we dance, Chris?¡±


    Does he still have feelings for me?


    I¡¯m not replying to his suggestion with a nod.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s been two years since we saw each other. Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah.¡±


    Not just these two years.


    I haven¡¯t danced at all since that time.


    ¡°I see. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    He backs down like a gentleman, which is very much unlike him.


    I feel stupid, but disappointed at the same time.


    I still have feelings for him too. I try to shake it off with a smile.


    ¡°You should go¨C¡±


    ¡°How about this?¡±


    He gets on one knee.


    He wants to kiss my hand as a simple greeting to a lady.


    But I won¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°Such a pretentious greeting. I told you before, ask me for permission first.¡±


    I shake off his hand a little violently. Charles casts an upward glance at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that a no, too?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a no.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    He backs off again.


    I don¡¯t know if this straightforwardness is like him or not. Maybe he¡¯s just grown up.


    I¡¯m a fool to feel sad about it. Maybe I just want the attention, or maybe I want him to press further. I¡¯m disgusted with myself for being so whimsical.


    He looks like he¡¯s about to leave.


    He stands up slowly.


    ¡°Then this will do.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Smiling broadly, he takes a step forward and pushes back my hair from my forehead.


    I¡¯m looking up at him while making eye contact.


    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve looked up at him. I couldn¡¯t react.


    He draws closer to my face.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He kissed my forehead.


    All my thoughts come to a stop.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, right? You didn¡¯t ask for permission last time either.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    I spoke plainly, not wavering even in the slightest.


    I¡¯m retorting with a plain face.


    ¡°It¡¯s late, you should go soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m satisfied. Bye, Chris. I won¡¯t forget, and neither should you. I¡¯m the third prince, and your fianc¨¦.¡±


    He leaves without turning back.


    When he disappears from my sight around the corner, I crumble onto the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­Dammit.¡±


    What just happened? What exactly did he come here for?


    Was he trying to say something? Was it by chance, or did he come here on purpose? Was his natural seeming behavior simply a bluff? Is he still in love with me?


    There¡¯s so much I want to ask and tell him.


    But I only have one thing to say for now.


    ¡°You¡¯re embarrassing me, Charles.¡±


    I don¡¯t have to look into a mirror to tell how red my face is.


    ===


    Meanwhile, at the Royal Palace:


    Freesia: (Spill a drink onto her clothes and laugh at her, spill a drink onto her clothes and laugh at her¡­¡­ Alright, now¡¯s the time!)


    Freesia: ¡°Oh, my apologies. I did not see¡­¡­ Why are you grabbing my arm? Wait, M-Michelie?! Your eyes are¨C¡±


    Michelie: ¡°I¡¯m not taking it out on you this has nothing to do with Charles getting ahead in the game you understand right Freesia hehehehehehe¡­¡±


    Freesia: ¡°Eeeek!¡±

 Chapter 104

    104


    ¡°I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    After that, I headed to my bedroom and just collapsed onto my bed, sinking into the soft mattress and clean bedsheets and burying my head into my pillow.


    I can¡¯t let anyone see how pathetic I am right now. I just can¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m in hiding right now.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    I¡¯ve solved a part of the mystery revolving around the divergence from fate.


    For instance, the event that¡¯s happening today. My plan was to get my sidekicks to harass Michelie and make her leave the party halfway.


    Depending on the routes in Labyrinth Destiny, either Prince Endo, Charles, or Leon would arbitrate and help Michelie.


    So, which route is going to take place now?


    Simply put, we¡¯re not on Charles¡¯ route because he wasn¡¯t at the party.


    Because Charles was here instead, he never set the romance flag with Michelie. Most likely we¡¯re on Prince Endo¡¯s route.


    I¡¯m relieved in that sense.


    But at the same time, I never knew that Charles came to talk to me in Labyrinth Destiny.


    ¡°Milady, this won¡¯t do. Since you¡¯ve returned, won¡¯t you please have something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Later¡­¡­¡±


    I turn over in bed, still laying on my side and covering my face with my pillow.


    ¡°¡­¡­Won¡¯t you at least take a shower?¡±


    ¡°I said later.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I understand. Later, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡­¡±


    I give her an noncommittal nod.


    Whatever. I¡¯ll call it a night. I¡¯ll most likely fall asleep soon, and I¡¯ll probably have calmed down when I wake up.


    I¡¯m not trying to be conceited, but Charles is most likely still in love with me. Most likely it¡¯s because we¡¯re not on Charles¡¯ route. I don¡¯t know about Leon. Most likely it¡¯s because of Surfania.


    But that means I¡¯ll probably have to continue seeing Charles.


    Christina gets sent to a convent in Charles route. If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t be able to stay on such friendly terms with Charles.


    With such thoughts churning in my head, I finally fell asleep.


    ¡°Lady Chris!¡±


    I calm down after hearing the voice from outside the door.


    It was a rude awakening. I jump out of my bed.


    It¡¯s Freesia. She¡¯s able to calm me down in a minute when it would normally take me an entire night. How convenient. I never knew she could be useful in such a way.


    ¡°Lady Chris, are you here?! It is your loyal and humble Freesia!¡±


    Yeah, I figured it out the first time.


    I make sure my forehead is back to a normal temperature, and signal for the maid with my eyes. It¡¯s going to be a bother if I leave her causing a ruckus outside, so I¡¯m letting her in.


    ¡°I¡¯m opening the door now, Freesia.¡±


    As a reward for calming me down, I decide not to reproach her for her lack of manners.


    But she came back a little early from the party. Most likely something happened there.


    Oh no.


    What kind of problem happened there, exactly? I want her to be useful for once.


    Freesia comes in crying.


    ¡°Michelie, dear Michelie¡­¡­!¡±


    She fumbles her way in, with tears welled up in her eyes.


    What the hell happened?


    I suddenly become dumbfounded.


    If it¡¯s something so serious to make her cry, then I have to ask her. But something she said caught my attention.


    ¡°¡®Dear¡¯ Michelie?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­¡­¡±


    She turns back to normal.


    ¡°A-a-anyway, Michelie is so mean!¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    She holds back her tears and complains curtly.


    She must be mistaken. There¡¯s no way my sister could ever do something mean.


    ¡°Leaving that aside, have you carried out my orders?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving it aside?! ¡­¡­W-well, I have indeed done as you asked!¡±


    ¡°Oh? Really?¡±


    I thought she failed miserably.


    But her task was simple. She was supposed to spill a drink on Michelie and say the lines in Labyrinth Destiny. It¡¯s just a short and simple scene, so it seems she didn¡¯t screw up on that.


    Most likely the problem came after.


    ¡°It was after I bumped into Michelie and spilled my drink. She pretended to stumble, then grabbed onto my arm and sent me crashing head first into the servant carrying the drinks¡­¡­¡±


    That must have been one hell of a tragedy indeed.


    ¡°I was soaking wet in front of so many people¡­¡­ It was so embarrassing!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    I¡¯m comparing her complaints to the original scenario.


    That¡¯s about what happened, albeit with some margin of error.


    ¡°She must have been shocked from getting spilled on.¡±


    ¡°No, I am sure she did it on purpose! She even said she wanted to leave early!¡±


    ¡°Why was that?¡±


    ¡°I do not know, but she was mumbling creepily about something. I am certain of it!¡±


    There¡¯s no way the archangel Michelie could intentionally cause so much chaos, but Freesia is still insisting that she did it on purpose.


    Anyone could tell with one look that Michelie is good natured. I can¡¯t help it if Freesia lacks good judgment.


    ¡°So, what happened after that?¡±


    ¡°She left right after that.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°That¡¯s odd.¡±


    ¡°Yes. it¡¯s certainly odd that she would leave with her clothes and hair still wet¡­¡­ but she seemed to be in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    She should have been alone with Prince Endo after that. In the original scenario, she was mocked at for being soaked and for being an adopted child, then exchanged a few words with Prince Endo.


    Freesia continues explaining the situation to alleviate my confusion.


    ¡°Well, I wanted to fix my hair and dry up a little. Oh, yes! Prince Endo brought me to another room, and we exchanged a few words. I thought he was a little difficult to approach at first, but he was so kind and considerate¨C¡±


    ¡°Why are you the one setting up a flag with Prince Endo, you idiot!¡±


    ¡°¨CFy are you cawing me an idioch?!¡±

 Chapter 105

    There is bound to be failures in life.


    As a genius, I am no exception to this rule. I was once a fool who knew and cared nothing about fate, and simply enjoyed a stable life. Because of my resourcefulness, I looked away from the fact that fate should be played according to its natural course.


    I overcame that mentality, and became the villainess Christina Noir.


    I decided that I wouldn¡¯t stop no matter what hardships lay in store for me. When I heard those words that opened my path to destiny, I was determined to love my fate.


    Yet there was someone who stood in my way as I tried to side with fate.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Prince Endo?!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you all of a sudden?¡±


    I barged into the student council room and came face to face with the prince. He looks clueless.


    I wonder if he¡¯s just pretending, or if he really doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong. He can be ignorant and incapable and incorrigible sometimes.


    I¡¯m screaming at the idiot prince.


    ¡°What do you mean what¡¯s wrong with me?! Your personality is what¡¯s wrong!¡±


    ¡°You screwing up your own life is what¡¯s wrong, you idiot.¡±


    He raises his eyebrows.


    What a retort. I have always devoted my life to making my sister happy.


    It has been about three months since the first event that leads to that goal of mine.


    Using Freesia as my pawn, I have established myself as the villainess getting in Michelie¡¯s way. Freesia is trying her best too, in her own way.


    Events are going according to the natural course of fate. The location, timing, and appearance of the characters match perfectly. As a genius, I am fulfilling my role as a villainess in order to allow these events to take place. That¡¯s only natural.


    But for some reason, Endo interacted with Freesia, not Michelie.


    I don¡¯t get it at all.


    Freesia was the one who harassed Michelie, yet Endo helped Freesia instead of Michelie and even exchanged a few words with her.


    It¡¯s alright. The situation is still under control, even if just barely. On the other hand, if I leave things as they are, Freesia and Endo will get married eventually. Although they do make a good pair.


    But what¡¯s going to happen to Michelie if that happens?


    ¡°What? Are you in love with Freesia? What happened to the creepy prince who fell in love with Michelie at first sight? Also, I wonder about your sensibility if you¡¯re really interested in Freesia. Are you okay? She¡¯s not evil, but she¡¯s an idiot, you know?


    ¡°So you did instigate her!¡±


    He¡¯s gaining the upper hand in this conversation now.


    ¡°You¡¯re the cause of her unchecked idiocy¡­¡­! She¡¯s been sticking around me and causing unnecessary trouble for me! What are you trying to do with her?! Is this some sort of harassment? Is this your way of indirectly causing trouble?!¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    ¡°Huh?! So it is harassment after all!¡±


    The one I¡¯m harassing isn¡¯t him. My goal is to do it to Michelie in order to gather sympathy towards her as a tragic heroine.


    We¡¯re staring straight at each other.


    Endo is the first to look away.


    He clicks his tongue and sits back down.


    ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s all you have to say, then I¡¯m going to sleep. You¡¯re tired too, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t take your insomnia out on my, Christina Noir. And stop that girl from causing trouble again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡±


    To be honest, I was going to beat him up if it came down to it, but I¡¯m glad he backed down. I¡¯m a villainess, but I¡¯m still a lady. I can retaliate with force without much consequence whatsoever, but it would be unladylike if I started the brawl first.


    I¡¯m relieved. It¡¯s not that he¡¯s particularly interested in Freesia. There have been too many flags set up at once, I was getting worried that he might start liking her.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t come here to pick a fight with you. I just wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°I see. In that case, hurry up and leave. You¡¯re in the way of my work.¡±


    ¡°Then let me warn you, before it¡¯s too late. If things keep going at this rate, you¡¯ll end up getting married with Freesia. If you still wish to pursue Michelie, then do as I say.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    He looks displeased, even though I was warning him out of goodwill.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only listened to a tenth of everything you¡¯ve said. If I act according to your plans, it will only result in ruin. So stop making so much noise. It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not listening to me!¡±


    I¡¯m annoyed at how I can¡¯t make things go as planned, but I¡¯m even more pissed at his uncooperative attitude. And Charles hasn¡¯t contacted me proactively since that unexpected event.


    It¡¯s so quiet it¡¯s almost scary, but I don¡¯t have much time left. I can¡¯t allow Charles to think too much about me. In any case, all my relationships will be severed when the time comes. That¡¯s the fate that awaits me.


    Despite that, things aren¡¯t going according to plan, and I¡¯m growing rather impatient. I¡¯m about to tell him off again when Rona butts into the conversation.


    ¡°I do not know what is going on. Lady Chris, you should calm¨C¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Rona. I have yet to forgive you for what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t get friendly with me.¡±


    ¡°Gulp!¡±


    I glare coldly and sharply at the traitor. She backs down in shock.


    Then she speaks up resolutely.


    ¡°I-I understand. It is true that I have done things without your knowledge or permission. However, please at least bless me with your autograph¡­¡­!¡±


    ¡°Like I would. I don¡¯t care.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t get it. There¡¯s no way I will ever give her my autograph. I simply ignore her request.


    It seems that Endo really doesn¡¯t plan on listening to me.


    And just because he¡¯s upset with me. It¡¯s the epitome of foolishness and childishness to base his decisions on his mood, but I¡¯ll overlook it. If he¡¯s not going to listen, then I¡¯ll have to make him.


    ¡°Endo. There¡¯s going to be a debate in the near future, right? How are the preparations going?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask why you¡¯re interested in knowing about it, but obviously yes. ¡­¡­You had better not do anything stupid like you did last year.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡±


    I look the other way.


    I won¡¯t do anything stupid. I¡¯ll just carry out what fate has in store. It¡¯s true that my tricks last year went a little overboard, but that¡¯s all. I did it in order to make myself known as a villainess, and the crowd got excited anyway.


    The debate hall was established in order to discipline students in the school of logic within the liberal arts, and to strengthen their debating skills. It¡¯s a big event this time, in which the student council hosts an event once every three months, and the students with the highest grades gather for a debate.


    The contestants are split into several groups, and each group is assigned a topic which they will debate on. The debate groups themselves consist of students from different years mixed together, and students who are unable to participate in the debate will be listening to it instead.


    And this is the event in which I will have the showdown with Michelie.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m assuming that I have been picked for the debate.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. The only thing good you have going is your grades.¡±


    He¡¯s finally stopped letting his emotions get in his way and admitted that I¡¯m a genius.


    ¡°This may be a stupid and obvious question, but Michelie is attending too, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s especially gifted. Unlike you, her personality and behavior are perfectly fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Put me in the same group as Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The students will be debating within their groups, so I can¡¯t debate against her if we¡¯re not in the same group. Prince Endo frowns at my proposal.


    ¡°You siscon. Why should I have to help you through unfair¨C¡±


    ¡°Rona, if you help me here, I will let you choose to either have my autograph, or become my sidekick again. Your pick.¡±


    ¡°Understood! I will do as you wish!¡±


    Endo makes a wry face at the student council member who accepted my bribe so easily.


    ¡°You little¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Either way, both their grades are good enough to be put in the same group. It is not unfair at all.¡±


    Rona answers him confidently.


    In any case, I¡¯m prepared for it.


    In the debate hall, I will denounce Michelie in front of all the students and fail miserably. Basically, that will be the event in which I will begin to fall as a villainess.


    Now that I¡¯m prepared, all I have to do is carry it out. But something bothers me.


    ¡°¡­¡­Oh yeah. Freesia will be listening among the audience, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s an idiot, even in her studies.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s good.¡±


    Now I don¡¯t have to worry about her getting in my way, or in the way of fate. She has her ways of messing things up.


    I won¡¯t get her involved in this event. The main cast is only me and Michelie, after all.


    Now that there are no irregularities, I¡¯m all set.


    It¡¯s time to take the first step towards my fall.

 Chapter 106

    The lecture hall is packed with students.


    Some of them look like they were half-dragged to the event, while others simply look bored. There are even students who are trying to fall asleep. Only a handful of students who are serious and studious are here on their own free will.


    I¡¯m sitting in the crowd, crossing my legs arrogantly.


    It¡¯s an event in which students debate about a topic. They¡¯ve recognized my talents and selected me as one of the students to participate in the debate. In truth, it¡¯s satisfying my pride. I like to be acknowledged by people. It¡¯s somewhat similar to being praised.


    But here, I will be facing off against Michelie.


    I will soon face my ruin.


    To be honest, I am aware that everything I¡¯ve done to this point has ended in failure. Fate, which is the only thing I could see clearly, just seems off now. The ideal situation is clearly different from the current reality. It¡¯s not completely unsalvageable, but the first act is already over. If I leave things as they are, it will be completely impossible to put fate back on its tracks.


    That¡¯s why I have to face off against Michelie today, and during this event, I have to burn this image of me as the villainess into the minds of all the students, especially Michelie.


    Prince Endo has just finished his boring speech as the student representative. It¡¯s almost time for me to get on the stage.


    The debate concerning judges is about to begin, and I will go up on the stage to face Michelie.


    While I¡¯m preparing myself, a student stands in Prince Endo¡¯s place.


    The student has cold eyes with long slits. Her long hair sways with each step she takes. She isn¡¯t tall at all, as she has to step on the dais itself. It¡¯s Surfania.


    ¡°¡­¡­Hm?¡±


    That was really unexpected.


    Is she going to be the judge of this event? Every year without fail, the judge was always a member of the student council, so what is she doing up there?


    Surfania is looking straight ahead.


    ¡°Good day to you. I am Surfania Calibrachoa.¡±


    The sullen expression is gone from her face, and her voice is resounding surprisingly well in the lecture hall.


    ¡°I have been somewhat involved with the debate today, so I have come to give a short speech. I hope I will not take up too much time.¡±


    For an instant, the lecture hall is filled with whispers.


    It¡¯s rare to see a shut-in like her to stand in front of so many people. And she doesn¡¯t like attention either. However, she has earned a little fame on campus. Everyone knows her.


    Surfania continues as if she wasn¡¯t bothered.


    ¡°The extent of my involvement is related to the judges. This may be a common mistake among first year students, but the point of a debate is not to win an argument through words. Instead, it is to debate about the topic at hand and train your skills to get a third party to agree with you. Thus, it is fair to say that in a sense, it is more difficult and important to be a judge.¡±


    She shows no ounce of nervousness despite her shy nature.


    I can tell there¡¯s a little hesitation, but she¡¯s bold in a way. She hasn¡¯t left a good impression on everyone, yet she doesn¡¯t look bothered by the fact.


    ¡°In other words, a judge has to be completely fair. However, it is a tragic fact that people tend to take social status and position into consideration. Many students of the Academy are of royal blood, or have a good family background. We cannot outright deny the possibility that the faculty behind them may have authority and influence over them. If we allow the student council to judge on their terms, then there is the fearful possibility that their relationships will be an additional factor that hinders their fair judgment. They may agree with certain individuals simply because they said so. I am sure that everyone knows too well that such people exist within the Academy.¡±


    Don¡¯t look at me.


    Fine, whatever, I¡¯m a villainess anyway. Just because you¡¯re standing there gives you the power to speak and suppress any counter-arguments. And I¡¯m glad you know where I stand.


    But what I don¡¯t get is why Surfania is taking on the role as a judge. It can¡¯t be that she¡¯s suddenly awakened to the value of education. She has a lazy personality.


    I thought she had an ulterior motive, but it looks like she¡¯s just giving a speech in front of the audience. A rather long one.


    ¡°As representatives of the students, the student council members have served as judges every year. However, no matter how outstanding they may be, they are still students. That is why I have suggested to give the position of judge to someone from outside the Academy, and the student council has approved my suggestion. In order to achieve that¡­¡­ Sigh. Never mind. In any case, allow me to introduce the judge for this year.¡±


    Perhaps she got tired of it. She cut off her speech midway.


    Is she okay?


    I¡¯m a little concerned that she doesn¡¯t seem to care about being in front of so many people.


    Then again, she probably wouldn¡¯t want someone like me to worry about her.


    It may be a little more difficult in persuading the judge now. I have no problems with the student council members because I know their personalities, but I can¡¯t help the situation now. And it doesn¡¯t matter who the judge is. What I have to do there is to attend the debate and denounce Michelie.


    Yes. there is only one thing I have to do. Not to win the debate, but to act as the villainess¨C


    ¡°The one who has kindly accepted to act as our judge is none other than the famous and knowledgeable Lady Mariwa Toinette.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, there is only one thing I have to do.


    I look at the tall, thin, and merciless man-eating fiend, and feel determined.


    To run away at full speed and full power!

 Chapter 107

    Now that I think about it calmly, there¡¯s no need to run.


    Immediately after seeing Mariwa, I wanted to jump out of my chair and run away right then and there. But I¡¯m a clear-headed person. I regained my composure in no time.


    I was surprised when Mariwa suddenly appeared, but her words spurred me to perform my role as the villainess.


    That was before I accepted my Destiny.


    She gave me her advice, and that was when I decided to do what I must.


    That¡¯s why the cold sweat dripping down my face is nothing more and nothing less than conditional reflex. My face became pale merely because I was completely unprepared to see Mariwa. That¡¯s all there is. I¡¯m not panicking, and of course there is no reason for me to fear her presence.


    I¡¯m definitely not running away. I¡¯m no longer the child who¡¯s always running away from Mariwa.


    I¡¯m a villainess. Having taken the side of Destiny, I should no longer fear Mariwa.


    I remain calm, straightening my back and correcting my sitting posture, in case a certain someone would complain to me later. I¡¯m listening to her speech now.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind introduction. I am Mariwa Toinette. Having graduated from this Academy, I am very honored to be invited back to this historical school.¡±


    She introduces herself with a stiff face.


    I suppose she has to maintain appearances, but she¡¯s really shameless in her flattery.


    Mariwa is the type of person who hates honor and glory. Unlike me, it¡¯s somewhat obvious that she has an antipathy to authority.


    What she seeks is something more pragmatic.


    What¡¯s Surfania¡¯s motive for calling Mariwa here? Obviously it¡¯s mere harassment toward me. She must have thought that I would go pale if Mariwa came here. I have no doubt that she¡¯s happily and proactively doing anything that would annoy me.


    Leaving that aside, the important thing is Mariwa¡¯s motives.


    ¡°Even among the various educational institutions, this Academy has admitted many students whom the future rests upon. Henceforth, no matter how society may operate, it will be each and every one of you who will shape the future of this country. Being even slightly involved in this process holds great meaning to me.¡±


    So this is her true feelings.


    I can tell that this is genuine compared to what she said earlier. I¡¯m listening for her true intentions.


    There¡¯s no way Mariwa would come here just because Surfania asked her to. There must be something that provides an obvious benefit to her, something that she has deemed worthy of her time.


    Surfania, or perhaps Leon, must have told her that that something was here.


    ¡°I shall have the honor of setting the debate topic. Of course, each class will have a different topic. I shall announce the topic for the first group. Please debate and explain your stance on ¡®fatalism¡¯.¡±


    I have a hunch.


    She came here to do this, to confirm my thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°Although this topic has often been discussed in philosophy, I hear that only the most outstanding students are attending this debate. It is only natural that they have sufficient insight to discuss this.¡±


    Whether she¡¯s doing it on purpose or not, it sounds like she¡¯s trying to incite me. Leaving that aside, I sense her intentions, and feel relieved at the same time.


    If she¡¯s here to confirm my position on fate, then there¡¯s no need to worry at all. I haven¡¯t wavered one bit since then.


    ¡°My role here is to be the judge for this debate, but it is not my wish to judge merely on the debate I have presented. All of these presented topics are propositions of my own as well. I pray that my own doubts will be resolved through your debates. Now then.¡±


    She finishes her introductions and gets off the stage. There¡¯s only a moment of break time before the debate begins in earnest.


    The first debate group is me and Michelie.


    I sigh in relief while going up to the podium.


    I didn¡¯t need to run away after all.


    I have the answers that Mariwa seeks.


    The fact that she¡¯s here with this objective and timing may be due to the corrective power of Destiny. Even one such as Mariwa shouldn¡¯t be able to figure out the course of Destiny. She was probably led here unconsciously in order to rectify the errors in Michelie¡¯s story.


    Destiny is the future that none can change or escape from.


    If Mariwa is here as an observer and is on the side of Destiny, then all the more reassuring her presence is.


    On the other hand, I can¡¯t help but think.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I¡¯m biting my lips.


    This feeling is due to my attachment and immaturity, which have prevented me from fulfilling my role in my Destiny. It¡¯s growing beyond my control.


    If she is in fact Destiny¡¯s pawn¡­ If her role was simply to impart her knowledge to me, to pound it into me with her fists, and to gently give me her hand in assistance at times, then¡­


    I feel utterly helpless.

 Chapter 108

    Destiny was smashed into bits and pieces.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s over.¡±


    After the debate ended, I returned to my room and collapsed onto the bed.


    The soft bed gently accepts me in its embrace.


    I, on the other hand, cannot accept the cruel reality.


    The end of Destiny has been clearly announced.


    To put it clearly, Mariwa has been an enemy of fate all along. At least, that was her judgment in the debate. The moment I tried to change my avenue of attack to insult Michelie¡¯s personality, Mariwa stopped me right away. I never got the chance to play it according to the script.


    Thanks to that, we ended up having an actually meaningful debate.


    That¡¯s not the problem though.


    ¡°I lost too¡­¡­¡±


    I, a genius, tasted defeat in the debate.


    Of course, acted on the assumption that I was going to act as the villainess, so I lost to Michelie simply because I didn¡¯t make a sound argument. If I took it seriously, I would never have lost to her, so my pride is still intact.


    Leaving that aside, the real problem is what to do from here.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t it go well at all¡­¡­¡±


    I hug my pillow and grumble.


    I did my best since Michelie enrolled into the Academy, and now I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. My three years of following the path of Destiny have all been a waste. What should I do now?


    I don¡¯t understand anymore.


    Laying face down on the bed, I suddenly fell asleep for a little while.


    For some reason, when I woke up, I saw Surfania already sitting on the chair in my room.


    ¡°Serves you right, Chris.¡±


    She closes her book as if noticing that I woke up. She looks down at me with a cold stare.


    ¡°¡­¡­What do you want?¡±


    For a moment, I thought I was dreaming, but it¡¯s reality without a doubt.


    Who let her in?


    No, I already know. It was probably the maid. She must have known that I was acquainted with Surfania, and hence let her in.


    But what is she here for?


    Not once has she ever proactively approached me since we enrolled in the Academy, so why did she come here on her own will? Is she here to insult me for losing the debate? Yeah, that¡¯s likely.


    That¡¯s what I thought, until I saw the thing on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, so why don¡¯t we play a board game?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What exactly is she planning?


    I doubt she came here just to have fun, just like old times. In the first place, she wasn¡¯t even the one to approach me in the old times.


    But that¡¯s fine.


    ¡°¡­¡­Alright.¡±


    I reluctantly get out of bed and stop thinking.


    Nothing matters now that I failed. I¡¯ve lost the means to guarantee Michelie¡¯s bright future.


    ¡°It¡¯ll probably cheer me up a little.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s good to see that you¡¯re being reasonable.¡±


    We¡¯re sitting on opposite sides and setting up the board. It¡¯s been a while since we played this board game together.


    I thought she would let me go first, but she made the first move without saying a word. I gracefully make the next move.


    We¡¯re moving our pawns and pieces without making new or drastic moves.


    ¡°You know, I always thought that you were deteriorating each year. I always thought, Chris is going to become more of an idiot, and cause more trouble along the way.


    ¡°You really are rude by nature.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s only proper. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing, but I pride myself on being the most suitable person to criticize you.¡±


    ¡°You should think it¡¯s a bad thing.¡±


    We¡¯re moving our pawns while talking just like we did in the past. It feels natural for some reason, as if nothing has happened in the past three years.


    We¡¯re entering the mid-game.


    But I¡¯ve noticed lately. It wasn¡¯t that you were deteriorating or anything.


    ¡°Obviously. I am always improving¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    She cuts me off, denying what I said.


    ¡°You simply haven¡¯t matured at all.¡±


    I stop myself just as I¡¯m about to make my next move.


    It¡¯s not because of her words.


    It¡¯s because of the intensity of the mid-game.


    The match hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but my formation puts me in a slight disadvantage.


    I look up from the board. Surfania looks normal, without a hint of pride.


    ¡°You are sorely mistaken if you think I am unable to defeat you. I am not such a blockhead to keep losing to you without improving.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ll lose?¡±


    A fire is kindled inside me.


    That¡¯s right. I shouldn¡¯t be leaving myself to rot here.


    I am a genius, and I hate losing.


    I¡¯ll save my sister. Even if Destiny is nowhere to be found, even if I¡¯m all alone, I¡¯ll definitely save her.


    ¡°Yes. You will lose.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me, Surfania. And by the way, let me say a word of thanks.¡±


    I finally make my move.


    Being spurred on by Surfania, my determination has been renewed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just remembered thanks to you. I¡¯ll do what I have to. That¡¯s the reason I was born.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were finally being serious, but it still looks like you are still an idiot who refuses to face reality. People aren¡¯t born for any reason whatsoever. There isn¡¯t anything that has to be done either. People simply put their efforts into doing what they want to do.¡±


    In constrast with my passion, Surfania remains calm and cool.


    ¡°But, yes. Since it¡¯s a fine opportunity, let¡¯s make a bet.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I remember the time during the Festival many years ago, and also the first time I met Prince Endo.


    But we can¡¯t bet all our money on random opponents or sign our autographs on a blank sheet of paper. Well, it was mostly Leon¡¯s and Endo¡¯s fault both times though.


    ¡°What are we betting on?¡±


    ¡°If you lose, you will apologize.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­To you?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Surfania looks sullen and furrows her eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Did you do something you should apologize to me for? Why don¡¯t you say it then?¡±


    ¡°No, if anything, you should be the one apologizing.¡±


    I¡¯m the one who cut off my ties to her, but I was shocked when she scolded me in public. I kept quiet because I knew I was wrong too, but her chiding was on another level.


    That incident set our positions in stone. Thinking about it now, it was the triggering point that caused Destiny to go off track.


    ¡°I see. Then if I lose, I will apologize to you. As a matter of fact, I will apologize in a public space.¡±


    Dammit.


    I¡¯m at a loss.


    I let her set the conditions herself. On top of that, it¡¯ll look like I asked it of her. It¡¯s hard to take it all back now.


    ¡°¡­¡­Who should I be apologizing to? Michelie, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°Why should I have to be the mediator between you and that wicked girl? Are you stupid?¡±


    Surfania snorts in fury.


    ¡°Wicked girls and idiots should remain fighting for their entire lives. That would be much more pleasing.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a wicked girl?¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    I glared at her in reflex, causing her to sneer.¡±


    ¡°In the end, you¡¯re crazy about your sister as always.¡±


    I¡¯m speechless.


    I made a slip of the tongue too many times. Having been disheartened since my failure at the debate, I¡¯m probably letting my guard down just because it¡¯s Surfania.


    ¡°Well, leaving that aside, let¡¯s talk about the one you should be apologizing to. You should know if you gave it some thought. Why do you think I took all the effort into calling the famous Miss Toinette to the school? It took great pains to reason with her.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Miss Toinette.¡±


    My face stiffens.


    Surfania looks at me as if she¡¯s glad.


    ¡°Hehehe. That¡¯s right. I wanted to see that face of yours.¡±


    ¡°S-Surfania. Y-you. The reason you called Mariwa here¡­¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡±


    She shows her characteristic sneer that suits her clever looks.


    ¡°All of it was harassment towards you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Alright.


    I¡¯m going all out from now on.

 Chapter 109

    ¡°One more round!¡±


    My voice resounds loudly in my own dorm room.


    ¡°One more, one more round! I was just about to win! I let my guard down in the early game. There¡¯s no way I would lose¨C¡±


    ¡°Alright, shut up. Leon. You may come in.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it over?¡±


    Surfania disregards my complaints, and beckons Leon inside.


    She probably discussed this with the maid earlier. It seems that Leon was waiting for her signal.


    ¡°It is. Take this seventeen year old girl with the mind of a five-year-old with you. ¡­¡­It¡¯s this fool we¡¯re dealing with, so don¡¯t let her run away, ever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Seeing that I couldn¡¯t take back my loss, I was about to turn around and run when Leon performs a neck hold from behind me.


    She read my intentions. But there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll give up just from being restrained. I am a nimble lady.


    ¡°Stop that, you worthless fool! Do you think I¡¯ll take this from you?! I am the daughter of the Noir house! Do you think it¡¯s okay for a commoner such as you to touch me as you please?!¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    For someone with no backing like Leon, I can simply tear him to shreds with my authority.


    But he doesn¡¯t seem to be afraid of my noble status. In fact, his tone is a happy one.


    ¡°As you say, a commoner like me would be thrown in jail along with my family. I would probably be expelled from school. My parents would lose their jobs, and my entire family would be driven to their wits¡¯ end. My future would be so dark.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you know that, then let me go. I¡¯ll be lenient and forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. ¡­¡­Well? Do you have the intention to destroy my life, Christina?¡±


    ¡°Is that all you have to say?!¡±


    I scream at Leon, who¡¯s flaunting his own weakness.


    When did he learn to use such despicable reasoning? I look at him with disbelief, and he simply shows his enjoyment through his smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Christina. You wouldn¡¯t do anything like that. I know you won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do you have no pride?! Besides, I¡¯m the villainess, so doing that is a simple matter to me, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah. So what¡¯s up with being the villainess?¡±


    ¡°She probably made that up anyway. It was mostly as I expected.¡±


    ¡°You lost to Surfania after making a bet, right? So stay still. You probably got spurred on and agreed to the bet with your own conditions anyway.¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t¨C I mean, I lost, but that was the first round, right?! Also, what do you mean, I got spurred on?!¡±


    ¡°Wow. Christina, you lost to Michelie AND Surfania in the span of one day.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you Leon!¡±


    I¡¯m howling at Leon who jeered at me childishly.


    I lost the debate to Michelie because of Mariwa, and I lost the board game to Surfania because of the early game. Having played with her so many times, almost all of the games were a sure win for me. I won¡¯t let this single defeat ruin me.


    ¡°Just a little more, and I would have won!¡±


    ¡°You were always bad when it came to betting during an important time, Christina. And it¡¯s so easy to emotionally manipulate you.¡±


    ¡°This is truly unsightly, flaunting the victories you had as a child. That¡¯s exactly what a child would say.¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re having fun, Surfania.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but of course.¡±


    Ignoring my complaints, Surfania opens the door and leads the way while humming almost happily.


    ¡°We took three whole years, including our investigations and preparations. Thanks to that, I was able to see Chris behave in such an unsightly manner. There¡¯s no way I can¡¯t enjoy this.¡±


    ¡°Wow. You¡¯re beyond crooked.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ let¡­ me¡­ go!¡±


    With Surfania leading the way, Leon is dragging me down the hallway while I¡¯m wildly thrashing about.


    At this rate, I¡¯ll be brought before Mariwa. If I don¡¯t stop them now, I¡¯ll be in grave danger.


    ¡°Dammit! You¡¯re a guy, Leon. Don¡¯t come into the girls¡¯ dormitory!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me this now. Obviously I already have permission to be here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. I even invite him to my room sometimes. You¡¯re such a slow person.¡±


    ¡°Surfania! You¡¯re being called a villainess because you do such stupid things like inviting a guy to your room!¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop being so chaste. I¡¯m just visiting as a friend.¡±


    We¡¯re going down the stairs from the third floor as I¡¯m desperately struggling in vain. We¡¯re almost at the exit. Once we leave the dormitory, Mariwa probably won¡¯t be too far away from us.


    ¡°What have I done to Mariwa that I should apologize to her anyway? Nothing? Then I shouldn¡¯t have to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Then you should have no problem showing yourself in front of Miss Toinette. How great. You should stand proud.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±


    ¡°Haha! This rowdiness reminds me of the time when we used to gather in the old church. It takes me back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. So let¡¯s go and meet Miss Toinette. Only then will our reunion be complete.¡±


    ¡°S-stop¨C Let go!¡±


    Someone help me. I¡¯ll be sent to hell at this rate. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, I haven¡¯t even saved Michelie yet, and I¡¯m about to be plunged to the depths of hell. Someone help me before that happens.


    We¡¯re still in the dormitory of the Academy. I have henchmen here. There should be no lack of talented people I can depend on for help.


    I look around desperately trying to find someone I know.


    ¡°L-Lady Christina?¡±


    I fall into despair upon seeing the only person I know.


    ¡°What in the world is going on?¡±


    The one who approaches timidly as I¡¯m being dragged by the neck is Freesia.


    Why is it Freesia out of all the people I know? I look around once again, but there¡¯s no one else.


    Surfania mumbles as she looks at the girl with two locks of curled golden hair.


    ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that Chris Number Two?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Chris Number Two?!¡±


    I shout in response to the unexpected remark.


    I never expected anyone to think that Freesia and I were one and the same. I lost to Michelie at the debate, and lost to Surfania at the board game, but this was the most hurtful compared to everything else that happened today.


    ¡°N-no way, Lady Christina Number Two¡­¡­¡±


    In contrast to my utter shock, Freesia¡¯s face is turning red in embarrassment.


    Surfania sulks and frowns when she sees her reaction.


    ¡°¡­¡­That¡¯s strange. I¡¯m pleased at having seen the epitome of idiocy.¡±


    ¡°I for one feel really hurt.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s great.¡±


    Surfania looks even more satisfied from hurting me. Leon chimes in from the side.


    ¡°Lady Istar. I think you can tell just by looking, but these two are much friendlier than the rumors portray them to be. We¡¯re just having fun. So don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Um, is that true?¡±


    ¡°Freesia, don¡¯t be fooled by them. They¡¯re bad guys without a doubt. Don¡¯t ask or say anything, just call Rona or Catalina here.¡±


    ¡°O-okay. I underst¨C¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Hold on a minute.¡±


    ¡°Eep!¡±


    Surfania cuts her off coolly, causing the timid Freesia to tremble in shock.


    Her looks are already cold, so she can intimidate people just by using her appearance.


    ¡°If you¡¯re feeling unsafe that we¡¯re dragging Chris away alone, then there¡¯s no need for you to call anyone.¡±


    Surfania looks like a flash of inspiration struck her. Insecurity is rising within me. I¡¯m definitely sure she¡¯s going to say something drastic.


    ¡°H-hey, Surfania. What are you¨C¡±


    ¡°You can just come along. Then it will be two on two, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that sounds good as well!¡±


    ¡°¨CSurfania, will you please?!¡±


    She¡¯s cornering me at every move. Freesia seems excited for some reason, shrieking in delight at Surfania¡¯s proposal.

 Chapter 110

    I¡¯ve decided to follow along quietly, on the condition that Freesia doesn¡¯t come with us.


    Freesia and Mariwa aren¡¯t acquainted with each other, but I would never think of introducing Freesia to Mariwa. There would only be chaos. And so I felt compelled to take responsibility.


    Not bringing Freesia along had a great effect on getting me to calm down.


    I gulp as we arrive on the doorstep of the reception room in the school.


    Once we open the door, we will see Mariwa inside. I can¡¯t help but get nervous.


    Besides today¡¯s debate, it¡¯s been three years since Mariwa and I have seen each other face to face. I still have a bad impression of her pounding her teachings into me as a private tutor. I can¡¯t help but get nervous.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hurry up and go in. Otherwise I¡¯ll kick you inside.


    ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡­ Hm?¡±


    Ignoring her violent remarks, something she said caught my attention.


    ¡°Surfania, are you not coming in with me?¡±


    ¡°What? You want me to go in with you?¡±


    I was under the impression that we were going in together, but Surfania looks surprised.


    ¡°I know better than to spoil the mood, you know? And just the idea of seeing you cry in tears while being reprimanded¡­¡­ Well I guess it¡¯s a fine opportunity for me to intrude.¡±


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    More unnecessary remarks. She¡¯s hopelessly rude.


    I was about to tell her to stay where she is as she had originally planned, but she seems to have understood my intention. She takes a step forward.


    ¡°No way. Now that it¡¯s come to this, no matter what¨C¡±


    ¡°Leon, stop her.¡±


    ¡°Aight.¡±


    ¡°Wha-?! You traitor! Let go of me, Leon!¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s not spoil the mood. You won¡¯t make new friends if you keep going on like that. Control your desires a little more. You like to hurl abuse at the slightest incident. That¡¯s why ordinary people stay away from you.¡±


    ¡°Mind your own business!¡±


    Leon holds Surfania back just as she suddenly starts getting excited. I take a deep breath and let it out as I knock on the door.


    It¡¯s alright. Mariwa may be a demon, but she¡¯s a reasonable one. So I should be able to salvage the situation if I come up with an excuse. I just have to prove the validity of my reason for being a delinquent since enrolling in the Academy.


    Telling that to myself, I enter the room. It feels like I¡¯m a condemned criminal walking up to the gallows on my own free will.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m coming in.¡±


    I enter the room where Mariwa is in.


    She was probably there when I knocked earlier. She stands up from the sofa and gives me a graceful bow.


    ¡°Good day to you, Miss Noir.¡±


    She straightens her back as if she¡¯s glad to see me. Even though we¡¯ve known each other for so long, she¡¯s still speaking so formally with me.


    I feel lost because of the unexpected greeting.


    It was as if she was greeting a stranger.


    That¡¯s only natural. Mariwa is no longer my private tutor. From her point of view, it¡¯s only natural for her to treat me with respect.


    That said, I still didn¡¯t expect her to behave this way.


    ¡°It has been some time. Is something wrong? Or did you need something, perhaps?¡±


    Mariwa asks me as I¡¯m standing speechless.


    Another unexpected response. It¡¯s like she¡¯s greeting a customer. I wonder if something is related to her current attitude.


    Maybe Surfania said something to Mariwa.


    ¡°Um, did Surfania say anything to you?¡±


    ¡°No, she has not. Miss Calibrachoa merely invited me to be the judge of the debate, that is all.¡±


    So she hasn¡¯t said anything. To a certain degree, I was convinced that was what happened, but what Mariwa told me blew all my expectations away.


    ¡°I have fulfilled my role as the judge for the debate, so it is time I should be going home. I was just thinking about proceeding with the formalities to take my leave from the office¨C¡±


    ¡°W-wait a minute!¡±


    I¡¯m still confused because I thought Mariwa and Surfania spoke to each other prior to this. I call for her to stop in order to calm myself down.


    If Surfania said nothing to Mariwa, then why the hell did she drag me here? I feel like crying right now.


    ¡°What is wrong, Miss Noir? My deepest apologies, but I am a busy person, you know. Would you care to tell me what it is you wish?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, um¡­¡­¡±


    With my thoughts all jumbled up, all I could do was lower my head.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In response to my abrupt and awkward apology, Mariwa tilts her head slightly.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing all of a sudden? You may be a student, but someone of your status should not be lowering your head as you please.¡±


    ¡°W-what do you mean¡­¡­¡±


    Confused by her question, I look within myself and come to a sudden realization.


    Why indeed?


    What exactly am I apologizing about? There are a few superficial things I should apologize about, but most of all, it¡¯s my unladylike behavior in the Academy since I enrolled. I¡¯ve soiled Mariwa¡¯s teachings and failed her as a student.


    But even before that, I¡¯ve always felt like I could never look her straight in the face, that I¡¯ve felt guilty about something.


    Why is that?


    ¡°W-well¡­¡­¡±


    Most likely¡­


    I think I¡¯ve found the reason.


    I¡¯ve always been deceiving myself. Because of that, I clung to Mariwa¡¯s words.


    It¡¯s because I want to believe that I can definitely save Michelie.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For many things.¡±


    I can¡¯t express it well in words. I¡¯m not a person who believes that fate is something that has already been determined, yet I convinced myself otherwise. I have no excuse whatsoever for changing my beliefs and slacking off in my efforts. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t help but say such vague words.


    She¡¯s going to hit me.


    She¡¯s going to get angry over my immaturity because I¡¯ve defied her teachings completely.


    Surfania was right when she said I haven¡¯t matured at all. Having relied on Destiny to guide me to Michelie¡¯s future, I¡¯m probably no different from the Christina in my past life.


    I hear her sighing.


    Just as she sighed, I could feel her mood changing.


    ¡°Please, calm down.¡±


    She places her palms, which I have feared all my life, on my head.


    It¡¯s been so long since Mariwa last patted my head.


    The palms seem to be smaller than it was long ago. Now I wonder if she wasn¡¯t using all her strength to discipline me. But now I can feel the warmth.


    I look up and make eye contact with her without having to go above eye level.


    I noticed that we¡¯re looking at each other straight in the eyes. For the first time, I realized how much I¡¯ve grown.


    ¡°I think I know why you are apologizing. However, there is no need for an apology at all. It was most likely my fault.¡±


    Her hands really are warm.


    Even though they¡¯re a little dry and clumsy, it¡¯s enough to make me cry. I look down to hold back the tears from overflowing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Like I said, there is no need to apologize. Even then, you were still a little brat.¡±


    Her evaluation of me is a little unbelievable for a person of noble status.


    ¡°¡­¡­Did you just call me a little brat?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that I did.¡±


    My tears dried up from her immediate affirmation.


    ¡°And even now, you still are an impertinent little brat.


    ¡°I see. Is that really what I am?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is what you are.¡±


    She¡¯s affirming herself again.


    ¡°And I was a fool as well for making a slip of the tongue. When I heard your pet theory at the debate, I had to refrain from hitting you in front of the public.¡±


    ¡°D-don¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°No, I will now.¡±


    It was probably no more than a joke, but it was scary nonetheless.


    ¡°I suppose you are already regretting your current situation. And so, I will not tell you what you should do. It would be unbecoming for me to ingrain reason and logic to a carefree one such as you.¡±


    She adds that she¡¯s failed in doing that in the past.


    ¡°However, allow me to say this one thing.¡±


    Mariwa brings my head to her chest as if consoling a young child. I close my eyes and put up no resistance.


    Her warmth and heartbeat feel so pleasant. I feel secure.


    ¡°I like you the way you are when you act as you please, without a script.¡±


    Tears are blurring my vision just slightly.


    I feel no remorse or guilt, only overwhelming happiness.


    ¡°Hey, Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°What is it, Chris?¡±


    This will most likely be the only time.


    She called me Chris.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done horrible things to Michelie.¡±


    ¡°You have, haven¡¯t you? Shall we go to her later, where you can offer your apologies?¡±


    ¡°I wonder if she¡¯ll forgive such a useless sister like me.¡±


    ¡°Your worries are unfounded.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I wonder if I can redo the future.¡±


    ¡°But of course.¡±


    She listens to my regrets and reassures me.


    ¡°Everyone fails once or twice. We do not know what will happen in the next second, but a day must mean much more to you than a month means to me. And you have three hundred and sixty-five of those days in a year. What do you have to fear?¡±


    I wonder why her words resound so well within me.


    ¡°Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it okay for me to be myself?¡±


    ¡°Please do not be mistaken. You are you, no matter what happens.¡±


    Hearing her reassure me fills me with confidence, and my face turns into a smile.


    We break off from our embrace and look straight at each other again.


    ¡°Thank you, Mariwa.¡±


    As if thanking her with a broad smile is a rare occasion, Mariwa smiles slightly herself.


    ¡°You are very welcome, milady.¡±


    Her smile seems to widen a little as she says it.

 Chapter 111

    Mariwa helped me, if only a little.


    She accepted me even though I was pathetic and lost my way. Where I was hopeless and stuck, she filled me with confidence and courage. She kindly provided guidance when it seemed like I would be shattered to my core if I stopped and hesitated. And she gave me a single piece of advice on what to do.


    She said that I should see Michelie.


    I can¡¯t argue against her advice, and I don¡¯t feel like protesting now. Mariwa even said that she was going to assist me in any way she can. Nothing can be more reassuring than that.


    After I smiled and thanked her, she gave a strong nod and went home.


    She went straight home.


    It was a little cold of her. I was going to see Michelie, so it would¡¯ve helped if she came along. Well, it¡¯s not like I really need her there. Patching things up with Michelie is a piece of cake for me. But still, I thought it would¡¯ve been nice of her to see it through with me.


    That¡¯s within her obligation as my teacher.


    ¡°Then I guess you don¡¯t really have to go all the way and make it up¨C ouch!¡±


    Leon jabs Surfania as she was about to say something.


    We¡¯re on our way back from the reception room to the dormitories. I should make hay while the sun shines. Better being rough and ready than slow and elaborate. I¡¯m a genius so I figured I should go and apologize to Michelie right away.


    ¡°What was that for, Leon?¡±


    ¡°That was me telling you to stop joking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I wasn¡¯t trying to make a joke.¡±


    Surfania pouts at Leon, who¡¯s admonishing her.


    It¡¯s good that Leon is finally standing his ground against Surfania. I¡¯ll stop calling him a worthless fool.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Leon. I¡¯m not one to be deceived by Surfania¡¯s words.¡±


    ¡°Really? Normally you would helplessly listen to Surfania, and by now you would be coming up with excuses not to see Michelie.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, commoner.¡±


    Leon shrugs his shoulders as I glare at him.


    Whether she¡¯s trying to divert my attention or ease the tension, I won¡¯t be swayed by her jokes. There¡¯s no way a genius like me would run away in the face of any difficulty.


    Also, Mariwa told me that I didn¡¯t have to beat around the bush.


    She cheered me on, saying that as long as I apologized to Michelie, everything would be resolved. So it¡¯s alright.


    I¡¯m going to Michelie¡¯s room to make it happen. Or so I thought, until I suddenly realized that I don¡¯t know where her room is.


    ¡°Come to think of it, where exactly is Michelie¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just next door.¡±


    ¡°Next to your room, Surfania?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She looks at me like I¡¯m an idiot.


    ¡°Hey, stop being so rude.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s your fault for being an idiot.¡±


    She adds insult to injury before telling me where Michelie¡¯s room is.


    ¡°The wicked girl¡¯s room is next to yours.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you know.¡±


    The moment I bow my head in apology, Michelie forgives me without a second thought.


    All three of us entered her room, having come straight from talking with Mariwa.


    Michelie didn¡¯t look confused at my sudden visit. She let me in right away and accepted my apology. That was a disappointing turn of events, considering the fact that I was prepared to get on my knees.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask me about the details?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡­¡±


    I look up slightly to see Michelie stroking her chin in thought.


    She may have forgiven my foolishness just because she¡¯s so pure and kind at heart, but that won¡¯t work for me. I want her to judge me for my actions. It¡¯s my own selfishness at work, but I can¡¯t forgive myself so easily.


    Instead, Michelie looks straight at Surfania.


    ¡°I mean, I already know that Miss Surfania is trying to hide her smile half the time because of her harassment towards you, and that she called Miss Mariwa here to try to do something to you¨C¡±


    ¡°Hey, stop, Surfania! Don¡¯t hit her! Violence won¡¯t solve anything!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me, Leon. This wicked girl is an exception. She must receive divine punishment!¡±


    Surfania is having a sudden outburst.


    So she had already figured everything out. Michelie continues on, ignoring Surfania, who¡¯s getting rowdy, and Leon, who¡¯s holding her back by the neck.


    ¡°When I finally got the chance to see you in the dining hall, I knew that you were trying to be the way you were as before. And I also know why you tried to cast me away on that day, so I¡¯m not angry.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­You found out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I knew. I knew about my real mother, and what my father tried to do with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    She saw through my every intention.


    This world really is different from Labyrinth Destiny.


    In Labyrinth Destiny, Michelie never knew her background until the end of the game.


    The sister I thought I knew has grown to be so much more strong-minded than I expected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become stronger. Thanks to Miss Toinette, I¡¯ve become almost as strong as you. I¡¯m no longer the younger sister who always needed help from my big sister.¡±


    I know for a fact that she¡¯s become stronger. She beat me fair and square at the debate. I can¡¯t imagine how much effort she put in to that end.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go sacrificing yourself. I¡¯ll never let you become unhappy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve worked hard. I just want you to understand that, so accept me wholeheartedly without causing any more misunderstandings. Otherwise, I won¡¯t forgive you no matter how many times you apologize.¡±


    Michelie is showing me not only her adorable side, but also the strength of her own will.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone call me a ¡®poor little girl¡¯, ever.¡±


    I¡¯m proud that she has something to stand for.


    She has a firm belief. That¡¯s one thing she won¡¯t allow. Michelie¡¯s resolute and firm attitude is nobility in and of itself.


    ¡°I understand. Michelie, you¡¯re an awesome girl.¡±


    I really think so, from the bottom of my heart.


    I¡¯ve done horrible things to Michelie.


    And she has overcome that. I surrendered to fate, whereas she carved her own path. And she has bested me.


    There¡¯s no way I can see her as a ¡®poor little girl¡¯ any longer. Michelie is strikingly strong now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been a useless sister. Is that fine with you?¡±


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re the Best Sisters?¡±


    I see. In the end, that was it.


    I finally understand as she grasps my hand firmly with a bright smile. I understand my own foolishness and stupidity, and why Destiny was crushed to bits.


    It never stood a chance. It had nothing to do with my genius, or my knowledge of fate.


    There is no older sister who can beat such an adorable younger sister.


    ¡°Hey, Michelie.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s up, big sister?¡±


    I can¡¯t erase my sins. I¡¯ve definitely hurt Michelie through my actions. Michelie forgave me because she¡¯s kind, but I want to atone for what I¡¯ve done. It¡¯s my selfishness at work, but I want her to say something.


    ¡°Please scold your useless sister.¡±


    ¡°No way. But if you really wanna make it up to me, there is one thing you can do.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Tell me. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    The angel smiles as she flatly rejects my request.


    And she has a request of her own. Anything is fine. As I wait for her to state her request, she sticks her head out to me.


    ¡°Praise me, again and again.¡±


    That¡¯s an unexpected request.


    ¡°¡­¡­Is that all you want?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want.¡±


    I¡¯m confused by such a vague and abstract request. She answers with a smile of an angel.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten. That was where I started from.¡±


    It was the first time we met. I praised her wholeheartedly when she was so fragile and vulnerable. Michelie is telling me we can start again from there.


    Perhaps Destiny faded into thin air at that point.


    ¡°¡­¡­Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    The tension disappears, and my strength with it.


    As I let myself go, Michelie embraces me, and smoothly puts my head on her lap. For some reason, it seemed natural.


    And naturally, her lap feels the most comfortable to me.


    ¡°Michelie, you¡¯re the cutest in the whole wide world.¡±


    ¡°Ehehe.¡±


    Praising Michelie is a simple task. I can praise her endlessly. It¡¯s just like breathing.


    Michelie breaks into a smile and strokes my hair gently.


    ¡°Big sister¡­¡­ You¡¯re just a little lame, but you¡¯re the coolest in the world.¡±


    ¡°I see. I love you, Michelie. You¡¯re adorable and strong.¡±


    ¡°I love my cool big sister, but honestly, I kinda like it when she¡¯s lame too.¡±


    Thus, we restored our sisterly bond. We¡¯re the Best Sisters.


    ¡°Leon, let¡¯s leave right now. It¡¯s so disgusting I feel like throwing up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can¡¯t stand this either. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Now that I think about it, Leon and Surfania were in the same room. They turned around and left, but it didn¡¯t matter if they were there or not. It felt the same to me.

 Chapter 112

    Michelie and I made up.


    Well, I was the one avoiding Michelie in the first place. It¡¯s not like we were really quarrelling.


    But the fact remains that I could have spent that amount of time with Michelie, but wasted it because of my foolishness.


    That¡¯s why I¡¯ve decided to host a reconciliation party for me and Michelie.


    ¡°Are you stupid or an idiot?¡±


    My guest Surfania said something, but it doesn¡¯t hurt, or even itch. This is the happiest moment for me in the past few years. Having set up a happiness barrier with my sister as the ingredient, I won¡¯t be affected by any insult.


    I called it a party, but strictly speaking, it¡¯s more like a tea party. But I felt like calling it a party anyway. In other words, it¡¯s party time to me. I wanna go all out!


    The venue of the party is my room. The only ones I¡¯ve invited are my close friends and acquaintances.


    Surfania and Leon are the ones I¡¯ve had a long acquaintance with. I¡¯ve invited my sidekicks, Rona and Catalina as well. I wanted to invite Mariwa too, but I couldn¡¯t help it. Even if I had invited her, I¡¯m sure she definitely wouldn¡¯t come.


    It¡¯s really small for a party. But that¡¯s fine.


    It¡¯s the first step in showing that Michelie and I have established our bond as the Best Sisters. I no longer have to hide the fact that I absolutely love my most adorable Michelie. The first ones I¡¯m telling are Rona and Catalina, and from there, it¡¯ll be the entire Academy. Rona and Catalina¡¯s loose tongues will surely help spread the news.


    The ability to gather such talented people around me is definitely one of my strengths.


    ¡°¡­¡­Argh. Michelie took the position of younger sister in the end.¡±


    By the way, what is Freesia doing here?


    The maid prepared some tea snacks, and is eating them in my room with a sulky face. For some reason, the girl with golden rolls for her hair is here too. She¡¯s already a strange creature, but her presence adds a layer of mystery.


    I never invited her here.


    Perhaps sensing my confusion, Michelie chimes in.


    ¡°Oh, sorry, big sister. I¡¯m the one who invited Freesia. She¡¯s an old friend of mine.¡±


    ¡°I see. That¡¯s fine then.¡±


    Of course, the Prince isn¡¯t here. I don¡¯t want to bow down to him, and I have nothing to apologize for anyway. It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m the genius Christina Noir. Now that I have no reason to help him through his romance, he¡¯s just an insect trying to crawl his way to my sister.


    ¡°But it looks like everyone¡¯s here. They¡¯re all here because they love you, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something to be grateful for.¡±


    Since enrolling into the Academy, I¡¯ve been behaving as I please, and tried to destroy myself. Even then, there are people who are still willing to stand by me. I¡¯m cherishing this moment in a different perspective.


    But there¡¯s someone whom I¡¯ve invited but isn¡¯t here.


    That person is Charles.


    ¡°¡­¡­So you couldn¡¯t contact Charles at all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t been in contact with him since we parted ways because of our differences.¡±


    Michelie answers with her eyes cast downward.


    ¡°I see¡­¡­¡±


    I sent him an invitation, and even asked Michelie to tell him just in case, but never got a response.


    Charles is the only person I can¡¯t predict. He affirmed his love back in the courtyard in the Academy, and yet he hasn¡¯t taken any steps to approach me yet. I wouldn¡¯t mind if he came in acting all conceited right now.


    Also, what does she mean, they parted ways because of their differences? I know they worked together for a while in order to mend the fence with me, but I don¡¯t really know why their cooperation fell apart.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s forget about Charles for now. Here, big sister. Open wide.¡±


    ¡°Ahh-¡±


    As if seeing my face becoming gloomy, she picked the best timing and gives me a slice of the party cake.


    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve eaten deliciously enchanted food. I sense Rona and Catalina staring at me somehow, but I eat it slowly without giving them much heed.


    ¡°Ehehe. Is it tasty, big sister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s tasty! Here, you too, Michelie¨C¡±


    ¡°Lady Chris! Let me have some of your blessing too!¡±


    ¡°Here you go-¡±


    ¡°Here I come!¡±


    Freesia ruins the mood by impertinently cutting in on our sisterly exchange. I throw a wrapped bone in her direction, and she chases after it happily as I expected.


    What is she, a dog?


    ¡°Freesia is a fun girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she really is.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­She¡¯s cute, right?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    I look around me while discussing Freesia with Michelie.


    Part of this reconciliation party is also an opportunity for my acquaintances to get to know one another. Surfania and Leon in particular have never interacted with my sidekicks. I¡¯m sure there were strange rumors and misunderstandings, so I created this opportunity for them.


    But it seems like Surfania isn¡¯t talking to anyone besides me. I broke the ice by asking her how she¡¯s doing, and with the help of Leon and the talkative Catalina, we managed to strike a good conversation.


    ¡°Now then, I¡¯m sorry to cut the conversation even though it¡¯s getting deep, but I wish to go into the main event.¡±


    Everyone was warming up to one another, but they gather their attention on me.


    ¡°The reason I have gathered everyone here is-¡±


    ¡°To show off your sister!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. My sister is the best!¡±


    Surfania tried to pour cold water on my speech, but she¡¯s not wrong. I do want to proudly show off Michelie. I will no longer hesitate to announce that my sister is the best in the world.


    And so I raise my voice.


    ¡°And that¡¯s the sister I want to save.¡±


    I¡¯m announcing my intentions to all the people I know here, to my friends and acquaintances.


    ¡°You see, my sister was born somewhat special. Because of that, the despicable, cowardly, cold-blooded father of mine, Duke Noir, is about to send her somewhere far away. I want to do something about it, but I can¡¯t do it alone. That¡¯s why I need your strength and wits.¡±


    I emphasized my fair evaluation of my father.


    My father may seem to be doing moderately well in society, but he¡¯s a cold-blooded man for neglecting his daughter. I want to work together with everyone in order to overthrow the evil member of nobility that is my father.


    ¡°The issue is complicated, and in order to truly save Michelie, we will have to overcome many obstacles. We will need to put our mind and body into solving this complex problem. You will be rewarded. I will give you everything I have. So I would be glad to have your assistance.¡±


    I look sideways at Michelie, then lower my head.


    I have the power and position to order people around. I am of the highest status in nobility in this room after all.


    But I thought it was natural to lower my head as a friend asking for help.


    ¡°I, too, ask it of you. Not for my own sake, but for my sister¡¯s.¡±


    Michelie lowers her head as well.


    Surfania is the first to speak.


    ¡°¡­¡­Leaving the reasons aside, this is a serious request coming from Chris. All right, I shall play along.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re all students of Miss Mariwa. I¡¯ll help too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stand by your side too, but¡­¡­ Catalina, what¡¯s with that creepy smile? Are you plotting something wicked?¡±


    ¡°Hehehehe¨C heh? No way, Lady Rona. I was just thinking how nice it is for you to follow Lady Chris of your own accord.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really know the situation, but I shall do as Lady Chris commands!¡±


    She¡¯s the only one who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. Leaving that aside, Michelie and I look at each other with a smile as everyone agrees to join our cause.


    They truly are good friends. I¡¯m really grateful.


    Just as I¡¯m about to thank them formally, the door opens.


    We turn around to see who it was. Michelie¡¯s face freezes, and I¡¯m standing here dumbfounded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help too, Chris.¡±


    It was Charles who opened the door.

 Chapter 113

    I¡¯m still stunned by Charles¡¯s sudden appearance. Michelie is the first to revert to normal.


    Her gaze follows Charles as he enters, and she seems to be mumbling uncontrollably.


    ¡°¡­¡­Why is Charles here?¡±


    ¡°Too bad you couldn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    Surfania retorts against Michelie.


    ¡°¡­¡­Tch! Why¨C¡±


    ¡°Why, you say? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I really hate your guts.¡±


    Michelie snaps her head up, and Surfania mocks her abusively.


    ¡°Just about the time you parted ways with Prince Charles over such a ridiculous reason, I¡¯ve been working together with him. He told me just how much you hated his plans.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Tch.¡±


    Come to think of it, I saw Surfania¡¯s writing in Charles¡¯s book when I took a glance at it.


    Michelie becomes silent and approaches Catalina, dragging her into the corner of the room. I can hear them whispering something like ¡°The debt for sheltering you¨C¡± and ¡°No, I¡¯m certain I stopped him¨C¡± but I don¡¯t know what exactly they¡¯re saying.


    In fact, my brain is still frozen from Charles showing up. I was caught completely by surprise.


    Surfania pushes my back.


    ¡°Come on, hurry up.¡±


    I take a couple of steps forward while staggering.


    Even though I¡¯m a genius, there are only three people I can¡¯t beat.


    The first is the scary but absolutely trustworthy Mariwa.


    The second is my beloved sister Michelie.


    And the last is none other than Charles.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a¡­ short while, Chris.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡±


    Charles is smiling happily in front of me.


    It hasn¡¯t even been a month since Charles declared the fact that his feelings haven¡¯t changed. So it really hasn¡¯t been that long.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear your speech, but I know roughly what it is you¡¯re trying to do. The first thing is overthrowing Duke Noir, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. That¡¯s right.¡±


    It¡¯s imperative that we take Father down in order to avoid having Michelie sent to a convent.


    But we don¡¯t have a good reason or cause to stand against Father. It¡¯s not limited to political strife. People won¡¯t rally without a just cause. Without that, it wouldn¡¯t matter despite all the charisma I possess.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to Michelie, but I¡¯ll help you for your sake.¡±


    He¡¯s brutally honest.


    He hasn¡¯t changed in that aspect.


    But he¡¯s really matured in many ways. Even though he just barged in halfway, he knows what I want and takes the initiative in saying it. And he probably intends to help me either way.


    ¡°I have a solution for that.¡±


    Charles announces his plan with a smile.


    ¡°Marry me, Chris.¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what he was saying.


    It seemed to have nothing to do with the problem, and I didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    But as I came to an understanding, my cheeks flushed red.


    ¡°Scheming prince, I¡¯ll kill¨C¡±


    ¡°M-Michelie, what are you doing?! And what did you just say?! You¡¯re in the presence of royalty, you know?!¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, Freesia. I have to destroy this scheming prince right here and now! It¡¯s my duty as a younger sister, and I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?!¡±


    Freesia is restraining Michelie.


    My sister is usually reasonable and wise, but now it¡¯s taking Freesia, who has the least amount of common sense, to hold her back. The corner of the room is getting rowdy, but Charles completely ignores it and continues speaking.


    ¡°The first thing that¡¯s obstructing your plan is its validity itself.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡±


    He¡¯s absolutely right.


    I just insulted Father horribly, but in reality, the general opinion of him within high society isn¡¯t that bad at all. He¡¯s firmly established himself as the reliable master of the Noir house. It will be difficult to get through that and drag him down from his seat as master of the house.


    Before that can happen, I have to obtain sufficient authority to tarnish his reputation. Charles is already providing that means through his plan.


    ¡°If you marry me, you will earn the title of Duchess. In the first place, our marriage was arranged so that I could inherit the title of Duke Noir.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need that! As long as I announce my own background¨C¡±


    ¡°Huh? What are you saying? Are you an idiot? Oh, sorry. You already are one.¡±


    Charles insults Michelie with a broad smile.


    ¡°Tell me how announcing your stupid background will help. I don¡¯t really get it, so would you mind explaining?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll help! My mother was a member of royalty!¡±


    ¡°Heh?! Is that true?!¡±


    Freesia seems surprised, but everyone else seems to know already.


    Charles doesn¡¯t back off even after hearing Michelie¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Hmm? So? I¡¯m a member of royalty too, you know? And Michelie, you¡¯re about to be sent to a convent, right? Also you would need my brother Endo¡¯s help for your plan to work, right?¡±


    Even if the crown prince were to lend his assistance¡­


    There¡¯s still going to be a lot of red tape.


    ¡°Now that we mentioned him, he isn¡¯t here. Well, it¡¯s better this way.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he being delayed thanks to a certain someone?¡±


    ¡°Oh, they went there alright¡­¡­. Yup. The only member of royalty who¡¯s on friendly terms with Lady Chris and knows her in the Academy would be Prince Endo.¡±


    Catalina mumbles in response to Charles.


    It seems she¡¯s gotten something wrong. I¡¯m not on friendly terms with the prince. In fact, we¡¯re hostile.


    Leaving that aside, I¡¯m still taken aback by Charles¡¯s sudden proposal. For some reason, I find myself trying to look for an excuse to reject his proposal.


    ¡°B-but you¡¯re still busy with school, right Charles?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You gotta wait until I graduate! It¡¯s not too late to marry then!¡±


    Michelie is agreeing with me while grumbling.


    I wonder why she seems so desperate. Maybe it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t want her big sister to be taken away from her. I see. You¡¯re so adorable, my sweet little sister. I¡¯ll pat your head later, so just be quiet for now.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll quit.¡±


    Charles maintains his smile even as he said it so casually.


    His gentle and serious face is touching my heart.


    ¡°After Chris graduates, I¡¯ll quit school. And then, I¡¯ll marry her. That¡¯s easy as pie, as long as it¡¯s for Chris.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never allowch!¡±


    ¡°Shut up for a bit. You there, Chris Number Two, help me stop this evil witch.¡±


    ¡°U-understood! Michelie, you should calm down¨C¡±


    ¡°Let go of me, Freesia. Catalina, help me! Now is the time to repay me for sheltering you!¡±


    ¡°Well, Lady Rona has captured me, so I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Lady Michelie, it is true that we owe you a debt of gratitude, but I cannot stand idly by while you stand in Lady Chris¡¯s way of happiness.¡±


    ¡°Tch! In that case, make a mess of this place, Freesia! It¡¯s okay, I know you can do it! You can ruin the mood just by saying something! That¡¯s how much destructive power you have in you! I invited you here just in case something like this happened, you know?!¡±


    ¡°¨CSo you didn¡¯t invite me out of your good intentions! That¡¯s what I hate about you, Michelie!¡±


    I¡¯m just a little curious about what¡¯s going on behind me.


    But I¡¯m not so heartless to turn away from Charles right now.


    Not when he¡¯s proposing to me.


    Not when it¡¯s his own free will. He¡¯s proposing not as a fianc¨¦ whose engagement was decided by our parents, but as a man who truly loves me.


    ¡°I gave Michelie the role of returning you to normal. But I want the role of changing you for the better from this point on. I want to help you, Chris.¡±


    He¡¯s letting me decide whether to accept or not. He¡¯s giving me that chance.


    ¡°Uh, um¡­¡­¡±


    Whether it¡¯s based on my feelings or personal benefit, I have no reason to reject him.


    On the contrary, I have many reasons to accept.


    Realizing how red my face is, I reach out slowly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m not much good at anything, but please take care of me¡­¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ahaha, you¡¯re weird, Chris.¡±


    Charles smiles gently in response to my pathetic consent.


    ¡°But you¡¯re adorable anyway.¡±


    His praise somehow eases my tension and embarrassment.


    I¡¯m fixated on his smile.


    And my own face naturally breaks into a smile.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t beat you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been really desperate, you know? ¡­¡­Because I kept losing to a certain persistent nuisance.¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a nuis- mmmgh?!¡±


    Sorry, Michelie. I¡¯ll help you really soon, so just wait for a while.


    Charles takes my hand and gets on his knees.


    Then, he gently kisses the back of my hand.


    I¡¯m trying to endure the tickling sensation. He looks up at me, smiling mischievously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in love with you since the very beginning.¡±


    ¡°I see. I really like you too.¡±


    We ended up laughing together.

 Chapter 114

    I am Christina Noir. I am a genius.


    With my mother¡¯s blessing, I stood up on my own two feet at the mere age of one. When I was sixteen, I shattered Destiny to pieces through the bond with my beloved sister. And I¡¯ve graduated from the Academy at the age of eighteen.


    Thus, I¡¯ve formally entered the political realm of high society.


    I¡¯m in the waiting room at a party. I¡¯m dressed in luxurious clothes, and I¡¯m just a little nervous.


    I may say that I¡¯m fully prepared to do what I have to, but I know it¡¯ll take more than being prepared.


    The first step to saving my sister is overthrowing my father. And in order to win her freedom in the true sense, I have to overthrow this society that runs on social status.


    Even for a genius like me, my enemy is strong and formidable. Even though I have many allies, my opponent seems limitless in strength and number.


    I hear a voice beside me, without a hint of nervousness.


    ¡°To think that I would be debuting in high society.¡±


    Surfania mumbles thoughtfully. Hearing her say so, I begin to relax my shoulders.


    ¡°¡­¡­Yeah. Since childhood, you¡¯re probably the one who has changed the most.¡±


    ¡°That may be.¡±


    She agrees with me, as if realizing how much she has changed.


    Since we¡¯re both the same age and are members of royalty, we¡¯re in the same waiting room. Or rather, we asked to be in the same room.


    Surfania is always cutting corners on her appearance, but today she¡¯s dressed wonderfully, and she looks just like a proper lady.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t your sisters happy that you¡¯ve decided to debut in high society?¡±


    ¡°Be silent. I don¡¯t want to remember the sight of them dancing in joy.¡±


    ¡°Ahaha. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine that.¡±


    Her sisters still have a pretty serious sister complex. Seeing such a gloomy sister walk a decent path in life must have made them so happy.


    ¡°By the way, why are you helping me, Surfania?¡±


    I¡¯m referring to my plan to save Michelie.


    Charles is helping me for my sake. Rona is helping me out of pure admiration, and Catalina is probably taking my side mostly to change the social system. As for Leon, well, he¡¯s probably helping for Surfania¡¯s sake.


    I can tell that Surfania has no interest whatsoever in my ideals and goals. I have to find out what¡¯s driving her.


    ¡°Is it out of friendship? Are you playing along because we¡¯re best friends? I¡¯m glad.¡±


    ¡°Stop saying such stupid and annoying things.¡±


    Surfania is ruining my joke.


    ¡°After everything is over, I think I shall make a story out of your chaotic life. I shall then live a peaceful and quiet life on novel royalties. That will be my reward.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Well, if that¡¯s all she wants, then I don¡¯t mind at all.


    The biography of my greatness will surely make a bestseller, and will most likely be written in history as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cause a great commotion that will take years to quell, you know?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. That in itself is worth writing. And I¡¯ve already decided on the title. ¡®Labyrinth Destiny¡¯. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°You have no sense of delicacy at all. Can I burn it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Surfania screams in my face. I¡¯ve finally found someone who¡¯s harder to deal with than Prince Endo.


    ¡°¡­¡­It¡¯s almost time to enter the party. I¡¯ll be going ahead of you, Missus Noir.¡±


    ¡°S-shut up, Miss Calibrachoa!¡±


    My face is turning red in response to her teasing.


    She¡¯s calling me Missus instead of Miss. I don¡¯t have to explain what that means. ¡­¡­I¡¯m too embarrassed to say it.


    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll see you at the party then. I¡¯m looking forward to your daring deeds.¡±


    Perhaps having had her satisfaction in teasing me, Surfania looks at me with an abusive smile, then allows her father to escort her out of the waiting room.


    The room becomes completely silent as I see her off. A thought comes to my mind, and I blurt it out.


    ¡°¡­¡­Now that I think about it, Mariwa is always going to be Miss Toinette, huh.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to make you silent?¡±


    I was caught by surprise. I look outside to see who it is.


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re here, Mariwa.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am here to accompany you and your friends today, after all.¡±


    It¡¯s Mariwa Toinette. Her eyes are as sharp as a hawk¡¯s. She¡¯s not wearing a fancy dress, but her clothes still make her look surprisingly graceful and elegant.


    In order to show my resolution to overthrow my father, I asked Mariwa to accompany us for our formal debut in high society. I told Father not to come with me, and he looked rather depressed. I honestly wish he would relax. I¡¯m about to make him suffer from now on, but as a present, I also intend to let him live a peaceful and quiet life as soon as possible.


    ¡°Thanks for accepting my request to accompany us. ¡­¡­But is it really okay?¡±


    It was a struggle before I was born. When Mariwa was with Princess Evelia, she didn¡¯t show herself in public.


    Mariwa nods without a second thought, as if she fully understood my doubts.


    ¡°I do not mind. I do not intend to fail again, and I have nothing else to lose now.¡±


    If she says so, then all the better. I possess the same overwhelming popularity as the late princess, who lived in the previous generation. Even though Mariwa is of that same generation, she will be of help to us through her connections. That¡¯s very reassuring.


    Mariwa escorts me out of the waiting room and accompanies me to the party.


    My body is trembling, not out of nervousness or fear, but out of excitement. The struggle that awaits me is probably going to cause the greatest commotion in my life.


    In order to free Michelie from the shackles of a hierarchical society, I¡¯m going to destroy the institution of nobility itself.


    All in all, I¡¯m a person who likes to stand out. And my sense of purpose comes from facing and overcoming difficulties. I never thought that such a wonderful public stage awaited my beyond my past life in Labyrinth Destiny, from which I have broken free.


    ¡°Now then, Lady Chris.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me Lady, Mariwa. I¡¯m not a child anymore.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Missus Noir.¡±


    My cheeks are flushed red, and I¡¯m frowning.


    It¡¯s my first step in my debut in high society, and my battle against the governing system.


    My heart is pounding in expectation and preparation for the long, distant battle ahead of me beyond that door. Mariwa looks at me in a final confirmation.


    ¡°No hesitation.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°And you will not fear whether who likes or dislikes you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°And whomever you may hurt, you will not recoil from the pain.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fully prepared.¡±


    ¡°And¡­¡­ you will not go off somewhere far away, all alone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­I won¡¯t!¡±


    I¡¯m staring straight into Mariwa¡¯s brown eyes. Knowing that I won¡¯t waver from now on, I affirm all of Mariwa¡¯s questions.


    Finally, Mariwa nods.


    ¡°In that case, let us go.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    That¡¯s right.


    This country will know my name.


    This body is a parting gift from my mother from childbirth, and Mariwa has raised me well. I will devote myself to my sister, the heroine. But in this story, I am not the villainess.


    I open the door to the elegant gathering of ladies and gentlemen, the door to my battlefield.


    Everything is unknown from this point on, but I know I will enjoy it rather than fear it. A world where everything is predetermined is such a fragile one.


    In this unscripted world, Mariwa tells me the role that is more fitting for me.


    ¡°From here on, you are the main character.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    I proudly accept my role.


    ¡°I am Christina Noir.¡±


    That¡¯s my greeting as I enter. I haven¡¯t forgotten the manners and etiquette I have perfected so well, but I¡¯m trying to break the tradition and charm everyone by acting like myself.


    Everyone is staring at me dumbfounded. I raise my voice in order to publicly announce my intention to start a revolution.


    ¡°I am the main character who loves my sister the heroine, and I am a genius!¡±


    The world in which I am the main character has just begun.

 Chapter 115

    Melancholy filled the air in one of the rooms of the Noir mansion.


    For better or worse, the Noir mansion was always filled with life and joy due to the presence of the energetic mistress of the house. However, a feeling of overwhelming weariness took over the living room.


    There were two people there.


    One of them was Michelie Noir.


    It was a few short years after she had graduated from the Academy. Almost at the age of twenty, she was still a lady squatting in the Noir mansion. She would most likely spend the rest of her life there. As long as her sister was there, she would stay rooted at home, and she made sure it happened at any costs.


    The worsening of her sister complex was no longer reversible, but they still lived happily together, so it wasn¡¯t much of a problem.


    The other person was Charles Noir, the spouse of Chris, who was mistress of the house.


    With their relationship as stepsiblings unknown to most, Michelie and Charles were very much alike. Not only in semblance, but in terms of character as well. Thus, they didn¡¯t get along at all.


    And yet these two sworn enemies were spending time together.


    At the current moment, Chris was out running errands, which were spread over the course of three days.


    The moment Chris left the house, a fierce battle broke out between them, causing an overwhelming amount of trouble for the servants. Their fight lasted for about two days, until they ran out of breath.


    They were fighting over the same reason.


    ¡°Big sister¡­ isn¡¯t here¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°No, she isn¡¯t¡­¡­¡±


    Precisely because they both loved Chris and were competing with each other, the fact that Chris wasn¡¯t there made them lose their will and determination.


    Thus, they ran out of energy, and were lounging about listlessly.


    It was supposed to be the day of Chris¡¯s return. They were on standby in the living room with the front door of the mansion in sight, waiting to welcome her home.


    Their thought process was basically the same. They looked at each other, consumed by lethargy and weariness.


    While drinking a cup of black tea, Michelie thought:


    I wonder if I¡¯ll hit Charles if I throw this plate like a saucer.


    Charles thought:


    If she throws that plate at me, I¡¯ll hit her face with this half eaten cake.


    Their thoughts remained exactly the same from when they were five years old.


    As they came up with such helpless thoughts in such a helpless mood, they heard the front door opening.


    Chris was home. Their expression changed.


    They became so cheerful that one would find it difficult to believe they had been so helpless.


    Charles was the first to stand up.


    In terms of physical capability, Charles was no doubt the better. Even if they became old and started from the end of the hallway, Charles would probably still be first.


    Of course, Michelie would never allow that.


    ¡°Oops, my hand slipped.¡±


    ¡°Huh?!¡±


    Michelie said monotonously while dragging the carpet at her foot with full force.


    Charles fell forward.


    Serves you right. Michelie¡¯s face was filled with glee as she ran past Charles, who tumbled pathetically. She would perform her duty as a sister in welcoming Chris home.


    However, Charles was no ordinary person. Rather than being the only one to fall, he dragged Michelie down with him by pulling on her skirt.


    ¡°Wha-?!¡±


    This was the perfect example of a situation in which they could hardly bother maintaining their own appearances.


    As a result, they fell on each other splendidly.


    ¡°¡­¡­What are you doing? Are you such a child to grab a lady¡¯s skirt?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it because a certain someone caused me to lose my footing.¡±


    Of course, there were no indecent intentions between the two of them.


    Michelie, who ended up on top of Charles like he was riding a horse, thought that it was the perfect chance to take a mounted position and hit him. However, she also considered the possibility that Chris would come in and see her hitting Charles, so she hesitated.


    It was the same for Charles, who simply wanted her to get off because she was heavy.


    ¡°You two! Your mistress Christina Noir is ho-¡±


    The beautiful woman with black hair swung the door to the living room open.


    Her eyes were sparkling with energy and generosity. It was as if anyone who looked into them would be filled with the same energy. Above all, her smile was most charming.


    It was a priceless smile of intelligence and purity.


    That smile stiffened as she saw Michelie on top of Charles in the living room.


    ¡°Big sister, this isn¡¯t what you th¨C¡±


    Just as she tried to explain the situation, it dawned upon her and Charles that it looked like they were having an affair. They became silent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chris closed the door while maintaining her stiff smile.


    ¡°-!¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Michelie suddenly stood up, kicking Charles in the stomach. Ignoring his cries of pain, she ran down the corridor to chase after her sister.


    ¡°Big sister! I said it¡¯s not¨C She¡¯s gone?!¡±


    Despite her upbringing as her lady, Chris was also a physical brute. She had disappeared from the mansion in a flash.


    ________________________________________


    On that day, Surfania Calibrachoa was surprised to see the lady dash into her room.


    ¡°¨CThen, Michelie and Charles were¡­ there¡­ hug¡­ hugging each other¡­¡­!¡±


    Her old friend Chris was talking almost intelligibly, looking as if she was about to cry.


    She sobbed and choked on her words, but Surfania was able to deduce from her minced words that Charles and Michelie were having an affair. Even for her, it was difficult to imagine such a situation.


    ¡°Huh, I see.¡±


    ¡°*sniffle*¡­¡­¡±


    They were the least likely pair in the world. Even if they were the last remaining humans, they would most likely kill each other first. In fact, they would be the most likely cause for the extinction of the human race. In which case, it would no doubt be caused by a war over Chris.


    Thus, Surfania had only one thing to say.


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid. They probably tripped over each other, ended up in that mounted position, and were just about to hit each other, no?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡±


    Even though that was roughly what happened, Chris refused to admit that Michelie and Charles ¨C especially Michelie ¨C would do such a thing. Chris¡¯s judgment had always been clouded because she thought too highly of Michelie.


    ¡°Hey! Let¡¯s talk about more serious things. What should I do now?!¡±


    ¡°I think everything will be over once you go straight home and say ¡®I¡¯m home¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I said I was being serious, right?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, Chris.¡±


    For once, Surfania had been listening and giving her advice in all seriousness. She apologized coolly.


    ¡°I have plans to see a play with Leon today. I don¡¯t have time to play along with any more of your nonsense.¡±


    ¡°You traitor!!!¡±


    Chris grabbed Surfania¡¯s shoulder and stopped her just as she was about to leave.


    ¡°Why are you so unreliable as a friend?! Leave that worthless Leon aside! Take me more seriously! I¡¯m the one thinking normally, so I¡¯m more important, right?!¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have time to play along with a worthless lady, and I never thought the day would come when you would think of me as unreliable as a friend.¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying this?! There¡¯s no one who takes friendship more seriously than I do!¡±


    Surfania frowned at her confident words.


    She posed a question to Chris.


    ¡°Whose situation would you prioritize? Mine, or that wicked sister of yours?¡±


    ¡°Michelie¡¯s, obviously!¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡±


    Surfania had seriously thought about canceling her plans and apologizing to Leon depending on her response, but she squinted at Chris in displeasure and flatly said goodbye.


    It felt just like a girl breaking up with her useless boyfriend.


    ¡°Hey! Y-you¡¯re seriously leaving?!¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Oh, hurry home after I leave. It¡¯ll be a problem if you remain here. ¡­¡­Oh, Chris. Allow me to say a word of thanks.¡±


    She turned around, gorgeously showing her cold looks to Chris.


    ¡°This will make a good conversation topic between me and Leon. Thank you.¡±


    The look in Surfania¡¯s eyes seemed the most pleasant recently.


    ________________________________________


    Michelie and Charles remained in the Noir mansion.


    They were playing a board game.


    ¡°Where did Chris go?¡±


    ¡°Miss Surfania¡¯s place.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯ll probably chase her back here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±


    Since Chris had left, they decided and acted swiftly.


    After Chris had ran off so quickly that she couldn¡¯t be stopped, they deduced that she had gone to Surfania¡¯s house, where Surfania would chase her out while acting nonchalantly. Thus, they waited in the mansion for her return.


    They would rather see the world end than have an affair. They agreed that they should clear up the misunderstanding as soon as possible, and finished the conversation in just a few words.


    And thus, they were having a match over a certain bet.


    ¡°Win or lose, no hard feelings.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Well, I¡¯m not going to lose.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    They were frighteningly agreeable only in times like these. One of them would definitely stab and kick the other in the back halfway, but that was a different matter. In any case, their thought process was exactly the same.


    They were moving their pawns while making their conversation as short as she could.


    Michelie had self-confidence when it came to this board game.


    It was Chris¡¯s favorite game after all. She had learned how to play from Mariwa¡¯s lessons, and was almost on Chris¡¯s level.


    Also, she knew Charles¡¯s level of skill. It was just about average.


    It was an early game with standard moves, but Michelie¡¯s expression changed halfway.


    Due to Charles¡¯s initiative, the board became perplexing to Michelie, who kept playing without being able to read her opponent¡¯s intentions. The chances looked bad for her. Even as she kept putting up resistance, she was unable to regain her formation, and was checkmated.


    The winner Charles asked Michelie cheerfully.


    ¡°So, how many days?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­One night.¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? One week.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You kidding? Half a day.¡±


    ¡°No way. Five days.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. One day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about time to think about how to get along in the world, Michelie. Four days.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Tch. Then, three days.¡±


    ¡°Fine, three days.¡±


    Thus, they finally agreed on the number of days in order to solve the problem.


    ________________________________________


    ¡°I- I¡¯m home.¡±


    ¡°Welcome home, Chris.¡±


    Charles was the one to welcome Chris back to her own mansion.


    Surprised that he was the only one here, Chris took a glance around the area.


    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s Michelie?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Hm? I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She was sure that she had heard him say something, but now wondered if she was mistaken.


    Still, it was rare to see Charles alone. There were usually more people to greet her when she came home.


    Charles showed Chris a wide smile.


    ¡°Michelie has gone to Miss Toinette¡¯s place. I think she¡¯s staying there for three days.¡±


    ¡°Mariwa¡¯s place?¡±


    This was a weird timing.


    Blinking her eyes, Chris thought about what happened earlier in the day, and began sulking.


    ¡°H-hey, Charles. Um, how should I say this¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about what happened in the day. It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll explain everything.¡±


    ¡°I- I see. I¡¯m okay. I knew that such a fate existed¡­¡­ so I understand. When it comes to that, be sure to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t get it at all. Nothing¡¯s happened. It¡¯s alright. The only wife I love is none other than you, Chris.¡±


    Chris was being unnecessarily depressed. Charles took her hand to stop her from running away.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make sure such a misunderstanding never happens again.¡±


    He kissed her hand without a hint of embarrassment.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be alone, together, for three days.¡±


    Charles happily announced the number of days he won from Michelie, causing Chris¡¯s face to tinge red with embarrassment.


    ________________________________________


    Meanwhile, Michelie had reached Mariwa¡¯s house.


    ¡°What happened all of a sudden? And the reason you came was because you wanted to play board games.¡±


    ¡°I am so deeply frustrated that I lost to Charles.¡±


    The sparkle in Michelie¡¯s eyes had gone.


    When Chris misunderstood the situation, Michelie and Charles played a match to decide who would get the role of cleaning up the misunderstanding, as well as the privilege of consoling Chris. The condition was that the loser would have to leave the mansion for a while.


    And she lost.


    To Charles, of all people.


    Over Chris, of all things!


    ¡°I was so sure I would win¡­¡­¡±


    It was truly regrettable for her.


    She was the one who had proposed playing the board game in the first place. Because she had confidence in herself. And Charles had accepted. Because he, too, had confidence in himself.


    Michelie remembered the difference in their abilities when they were students, and clenched her teeth.


    Did he keep practicing after he graduated from the Academy? Or perhaps¨C there was also the possibility that he had always concealed his abilities since they were children.


    That he had always deceived everyone and saved his victory for times like these, when it was all or nothing.


    ¡°It takes days, even months, to improve on the opening moves. You are conceited to think that you could win after not doing your research on your opponent for years. ¡­¡­Well, I shall leave my collection of recorded games with you, so read them as you please.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Michelie couldn¡¯t argue against Mariwa¡¯s sound argument, and took the book in her hands.


    Having known the reason for Michelie¡¯s visit, Mariwa let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Sigh. And I had thought that you came here out of consideration for them¡­¡­. In fact, you should move out of the Noir mansion¨C¡±


    ¡°Aah, I can¡¯t hear you! I can¡¯t hear Miss Mariwa¡¯s voice at all!¡±


    Michelie covered her ears and protested.


    Mariwa sighed again as Michelie¡¯s behavior reminded her of her old friend.


    ________________________________________


    It was about ten months and ten days since that day.


    The heads of the Noir house bore a son. Thus, their successor became included in those happy days that followed.